《Anomaly》


 Chapter 1 - First Contact [1]

    Have you ever had a strong feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu? Like when it seems like you¡¯ve been somewhere before, but you¡¯ve never actually been there? It¡¯s a strange sensation that can happen quite often. Curiously, I¡¯m experiencing it right now, but I¡¯ve never felt such an intense d¨¦j¨¤ vu as I am at this moment.


    In the complete darkness of the night, the moon shines brightly in the sky. In front of me, there¡¯s nothing but trees. I¡¯m in a forest, sitting on a tree branch, swinging my feet while one finger is close to my mouth.


    My eyes wander around, trying to find some kind of path. Honestly, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m doing something as childish as swinging my feet while sitting. By the time I realized it, I was already doing it.


    Looking at the tree leaves, it¡¯s probably windy right now. And since it¡¯s night, it should be quite cold. I say ¡°probably¡± because I can¡¯t feel anything. I don¡¯t feel cold, heat, or hunger. I¡¯ve been in this forest for four hours, and I don¡¯t even feel the need to drink water.


    Moreover, I am a bright white spot glowing in the dark forest, but not as bright as my golden eyes. My body is strangely transparent, but not to the point of looking like a ghost.


    I didn¡¯t need to look in a mirror or the reflection in the water to know my appearance. My way of seeing is not normal; in short, I don¡¯t see through my eyes alone.


    Although I have eyes, I¡¯m not seeing only through them. At this very moment, I can also see what¡¯s behind me. I won¡¯t go into details as I don¡¯t fully understand how it works and don¡¯t think I could explain it clearly.


    Anyway, the point is that I¡¯ve been in this forest for hours and can¡¯t find a way out. No matter how long I walk or which path I take; the forest seems endless.


    If that were the only problem, maybe I wouldn¡¯t complain so much. However, the real issue is those little guys down there, who are making things even more complicated.


    On a nearby tree where I was, a small creature was peeking out from behind the trunk. At first glance, it looked like an ordinary puppy.


    However, when I approached to investigate, the result was shocking: now, that thing has my arm inside its stomach.


    I was stunned to see the cute puppy suddenly grow arms and stand up, while its belly opened, revealing a multitude of sharp teeth.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    With this information, you¡¯re probably wondering how I can stay so calm while my arm is being torn off. Honestly, I don¡¯t even know why.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t feel any pain when my arm was torn off. Besides, my body is strangely limp, but not to the point of being compared to jelly. I think the more fitting term would be ¡°soft¡± ¡ª something like that.


    (How should I proceed from here?)


    Honestly, I have no idea what to do. I¡¯m afraid of being devoured until nothing is left. These monsters also don¡¯t seem intelligent enough to communicate. In the end, it seems like I¡¯ll have to wait for them to leave on their own. This is going to be quite tiring.


    Sitting on the tree branch, I was almost resigning myself to my fate. From any angle I looked at it, it seemed impossible for my thin arms to inflict any damage on the monster, even if I tried to attack it. Moreover, its appearance was honestly quite frightening.


    A few minutes passed while I distracted myself by observing the monsters. Honestly, I thought I would be stuck in this situation for a long time, but suddenly, something changed. The monsters turned their heads towards some point in the forest. I didn¡¯t know exactly what they were looking at. Although my vision is special, it¡¯s not like I can see long distances or anything like that.


    Additionally, my other senses also seem quite sharp, but nothing extraordinary. If I had to describe myself, I would say I¡¯m a cute figure resembling a girl, but without any notable strength or special abilities.


    But back to the matter at hand, the monsters around the tree where I was sheltering suddenly started to run ¡ª all of them, without exception, dashed in the same direction.


    That would definitely be a good time to run, but honestly, where would I go if I just ran aimlessly? I was starting to doubt I would ever get out of this forest. The more I walked, the more it seemed like I was getting lost. That¡¯s why I decided to follow those monsters.


    Jumping from branch to branch, I began to follow the monsters running quickly. Although I was sure they knew I was following them, they seemed determined to ignore me. It¡¯s worth mentioning that I was physically quite strong and apparently incapable of feeling pain. I confirmed this when I hit a tree with all my might, creating a small hole in the trunk, and still felt nothing from the impact.


    As I approached, a loud noise echoed through the forest. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but it sounded vaguely like gunshots. However, although I recognized the sound, I didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of what a tree was. It was like my memory recalled the shape of the object, but at the same time, I had no concrete information about it.


    The loud noise echoed again, and again, repeatedly. As I got closer, the sound became increasingly intense and constant. Additionally, I began to notice that there were several of those monsters around. Were they gathering up ahead? With this thought, I continued jumping between branches until I finally reached the area where the monsters were concentrated.


    It was a relatively open area where the moonlight could penetrate. Of course, I could see in the dark, so it didn¡¯t make much difference to me. What really surprised me was seeing other forms of life besides the monsters ¡ª there were humans in the forest. Moreover, the loud noises from before were coming from them. However, no matter how I analyzed the situation, they seemed to be at a complete disadvantage against the monsters.

 Chapter 2 - First Contact [2]

    (If things keep going like this, the humans will be wiped out, won''t they?)


    Calmly observing the situation from atop a tree trunk, I concluded that the humans would probably last no more than five more minutes, at most. I was being optimistic, it''s true. Anyway, I kept thinking about what to do in this situation.


    As I analyzed the situation, some humans continued to die. Personally, I wasn¡¯t too worried about it, but there was a reason that inclined me to help: they seemed to know how to get out of the forest. More specifically, one human among them seemed to have that knowledge.


    It was a woman, wearing a white lab coat and glasses on her face. Her current look was one of despair, but I remember hearing her say, some time ago, that they needed to get out of the forest. This was before the monsters started appearing behind them.


    Hearing what she said, I decided to focus my attention on her rather than on the others. As I mentioned, my senses worked differently. To be honest, focusing on one thing was harder for me than simply perceiving everything around me. Still, I managed to do it.


    However, there was something strange about the woman. More specifically, her body was covered in glowing spheres that constantly changed color. There was one on her head, another on her neck, and a third on the left side of her chest.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know exactly what these glowing spots were; to be honest, it was the first time I had seen them. However, observing the glowing spots on the woman, no matter how I looked at them, it seemed clear that they were all vital points.


    Curious, I turned my gaze to the monster that had ripped off one of my arms. Just like with the woman, the monster also had a glowing sphere, but unlike her, there was only one, located at a specific point. Based on this, I concluded that these spheres were its weak points. Somehow, it seemed that I could see them clearly.


    Even knowing where the monsters'' weak points were, I felt a bit hesitant to act. They had ripped off one of my arms, and while it didn¡¯t hurt, the sight was quite frightening. However, to be honest, I didn¡¯t actually feel truly scared or disturbed.


    I have no idea how long I was lost in thought about whether or not to help, but when my attention returned to the situation, the number of humans had drastically decreased. There were almost 20 of them before; now, including the woman I mentioned, only three more remained by her side.


    Although I was still reluctant about whether to help or not, in the end, my desire to get out of the forest outweighed any fear¡ªwhich, by the way, I wasn¡¯t even feeling. I decided to fight again, even at the risk of losing another part of my body. With that in mind, I clung to the tree trunk like a koala and began to descend slowly.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    At that very moment, Laura Cavendish felt completely powerless in the face of the situation. Her despair had begun weeks ago when her boss¡ªwhom Laura, by the way, loathed¡ªassigned her to a field mission in a forest near the city. This forest, however, was closed to the public due to its anomalous nature.


    In summary, those who entered the forest could no longer leave unless they had some sort of material from the forest itself and truly wished to exit. Because of this, many anomalies ended up falling into the forest and getting trapped.


    The forest was a fascinating anomaly for study, and the association Laura was affiliated with conducted experiments using the forest and its peculiarities. However, when Laura received a high-level order to investigate the strange behavior of the creatures in the forest, she knew the situation couldn¡¯t end well.


    Within the association, Laura was just a rookie researcher. However, this did not diminish the fact that she was extremely promising and important to the team. Instead of simply refusing her boss¡¯s request, Laura¡¯s curiosity drove her to go into the forest. Now, she was bitterly regretting the decision she had made.


    ¡°Researcher Laura, we¡¯re running out of ammunition. If we keep this up, they¡¯ll corner us. You need to escape while we hold them off¡±


    Laura quickly snapped out of her daze upon hearing the voice of one of the association¡¯s soldiers who accompanied her. Looking around, she was shocked by what she saw: the scene was a bloodbath. No matter where she looked, there was blood everywhere, and the monsters were voraciously feeding on the corpses of the former soldiers.


    Even if Laura tried to escape, what would the final outcome be? She would probably die before reaching the exit, a victim of another anomaly along the way. Laura knew there was no way to escape the forest alive.


    However, it was at that moment that something strange happened: the sounds of flesh being devoured and the terrifying screams of the monsters suddenly ceased. Even the three surviving soldiers seemed to be in shock, staring at something unknown.


    Laura also directed her gaze in that direction and saw two small glowing spheres in the darkness of the forest, emitting intense reflections of various colors. Her eyes followed the spheres as they slowly approached.


    What Laura found seconds later was simply a little girl, who didn¡¯t seem to be more than 10 or 12 years old. Her body was so transparent that it was possible to see what was behind her through her ethereal figure.


    When the little girl¡¯s gaze locked onto Laura, an instinctive and irrational fear overcame her, similar to a child¡¯s fear of the dark. Her eyes, undeniably beautiful with their vibrant colors, seemed to penetrate Laura¡¯s soul, as if they could see the thread connecting her life to theirs.


    ¡°A... anomaly?¡±


    One of the soldiers exclaimed in complete confusion. Laura noticed that the monsters were also observing the new figure with extreme caution, even stepping away from her. On the other hand, the entity seemed to have a look of bewilderment, as if it didn¡¯t know what to do at that moment. Despite the clearly frightening situation, Laura found it curious and even a bit cute to see how the new anomaly brought her finger close to her mouth, reminiscent of a baby.

 Chapter 3 - First Contact [3]

    (Well, now that I''m here and have everyone''s attention, what exactly am I supposed to do?)


    Honestly, it wasn¡¯t as if I had decided to help after coming up with some miraculous plan. In fact, I didn¡¯t even believe I could escape if something went wrong. But I just couldn¡¯t stand by and watch as my last hope of getting out of this cursed forest was devoured by these monsters.


    By the way, besides not feeling pain¡ªwhich, honestly, is pretty comforting¡ªand my newly discovered ability to see weak points, I have one more power. Unlike the other two, this one was discovered in a rather peculiar way.


    From the start, for some reason, I was able to use this last power. It¡¯s not like I knew exactly what it did, but I just knew it was there, and I could activate it whenever I wanted. For me, activating this power was as natural as breathing.


    As if connected to my thoughts, a golden field began to expand from my body, stopping exactly a meter away from me. Honestly, I had no idea what this field actually did. To be frank, it seemed useless. Besides the fact that, for some reason, I was the only one who could see it, there was nothing to suggest that it could help me in this situation.


    Anyway, I decided to keep the field active¡ªafter all, it was better to use everything I had at my disposal. I really didn¡¯t want to regret it later if something went wrong and I ended up dying.


    (But why aren''t they attacking?)


    As if they sensed my thoughts, the monsters started to back away slowly, like a top predator had just arrived. Wait, they were afraid of me? On the outside, I looked like just a defenseless little girl who glowed a bit in the dark, but observing how they were acting, it was clear they were genuinely scared of me.


    For a moment, I thought I could get out of this situation without doing anything. But, as usual, things rarely go the way we expect. And, to confirm that, one of the monsters started moving toward me. Its steps were slow and cautious, but still, it was definitely coming closer.


    As the monster approached and realized I wasn¡¯t attacking, it seemed to gain more courage. No, seriously, it was really coming toward me. My bluff had been called. At that moment, I was probably making a horrified face, but to be honest, it was hard to move the muscles in my face. So, my expression remained as always: a perfect poker face.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Even the three soldiers and the scientist who were still alive were watching me with worried expressions. I didn¡¯t know exactly why, but I imagined the sight of a little girl being torn apart, even if she wasn¡¯t human, wouldn¡¯t be pleasant to watch.


    The next moment after my thoughts, the monster leaped at me. At that moment, it occurred to me that my happiest moments were when I was sitting on a tree branch, swinging my feet. Was this the famous situation described by the phrase "your life flashes before your eyes"? Ironically, it seems the only "life" I had was getting to this forest.


    I closed my eyes, waiting for my sad end, but no matter how long I waited, the end never came. When I finally opened my eyes, the scene before me surprised me. However, since I couldn¡¯t change my expression, my face remained impassive as always.


    The monster was frozen in the air, its bizarre mouth, located in its belly, wide open, revealing rows of sharp teeth as it tried to approach me. It was as if time had suddenly stopped. Looking closer, I realized it had stopped when it entered the golden field emanating from my body.


    Looking around, everything seemed completely normal, which was strange. No one seemed surprised by the fact that there was a monster floating right in front of me. My first explanation for this phenomenon was the golden field emanating from my body. I had never tried using it on monsters before, and honestly, after the first time, I dismissed it as useless.


    Anyway, although I didn¡¯t know exactly what was happening, this was definitely my chance. With the monster paralyzed, I started to walk slowly towards it. Up close, it was even more terrifying, especially with its mouth open at an angle that revealed all of its sharp teeth.


    Anyway, my goal was clear: the glowing orb inside that thing. It seemed to be where the heart would be, though I couldn¡¯t be sure if this monster actually had one. I carefully circled around it and positioned myself behind it, at what seemed to be the ideal spot. With my hand raised, I prepared to act.


    (Is it around here?)


    With that thought in mind, I threw the hardest punch I could. My arm penetrated the monster¡¯s body with precision, stopping only when it touched the glowing orb. Without hesitation, I pulled the object out of the creature. Now, in my hand, I held a pulsating heart that radiated the colors of the rainbow.


    As I held what seemed to be the monster''s heart in my hand, I reflected intensely on what to do next. Honestly, I hadn¡¯t planned what to do after pulling the orb out of the creature, and I never imagined I would actually get out of that situation alive.


    Suddenly, while pondering what to do next, I felt something strange above my head. Confused, I looked up and saw a golden orb spinning gently. Without understanding why, I watched as the orb began to absorb the colors from the heart in my hand. I had no idea what was happening, so I decided to wait and see what would happen.


    After the orb absorbed the colors from the heart, it returned to its original state. It didn¡¯t seem like the heart had undergone any significant transformation; it simply went back to being an ordinary heart, devoid of any color. Additionally, it no longer pulsed like it did the first time I touched it.

 Announcement!

    Good evening! I''m just stopping by to let you know that this story is now available on my Patreon with 12 chapters ahead of schedule. Honestly, I feel like I¡¯m releasing too few chapters compared to what I charge, and I plan to adjust that in the future. However, right now, I literally write during work hours because I don¡¯t have much free time outside of weekends. In short, I¡¯m not yet making enough to live off this, so I hope you understand the situation. I mainly write because it¡¯s something relaxing for me, and of course, I try to earn a little extra from it too.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    For anyone who wants to support me, here¡¯s the link to my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Rowen_Kun/membership</a>


    For those who don¡¯t plan on subscribing, I truly appreciate you reading my story. It really makes me happy.

 Chapter 4 - First Contact [4]

    (Pov - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura had always been a researcher. Ever since she could remember, her curiosity had driven her to explore the mysteries of the world. This led her to discover a universe known by few: the world of anomalies, phenomena that were impossible to explain by science. These phenomena weren''t limited to objects or creatures; sometimes, they encompassed entire locations.


    The forest in question was one of these anomalies. While creatures ended up trapped in it, unable to escape, the forest itself seemed to generate its own beings. Among them were the monsters that decimated almost the entire security team assigned to protect Laura.


    Though they resembled dogs, their actual mouths were located on their stomachs, and they had horrifying human-like arms. These were creatures that seemed to have come straight out of horror stories. However, despite their terrifying appearance, these creatures were relatively weak. Although they were more resilient than an average human, they could still be killed by bullets.


    What made the situation truly complicated was the regenerative ability of these monsters. Laura couldn''t fully understand how this regeneration worked; sometimes, a single shot was enough to kill them, while at other times, even dozens of shots wouldn¡¯t put them down, as if nothing was happening.


    Laura had never seen so many of these monsters gathered in one place. They weren''t intelligent, only hunting by instinct and usually solitary. A horde of these creatures was something unexpected. This led to the annihilation of the security team, who weren''t equipped to handle a situation like this.


    Faced with an extremely bizarre anomaly, Laura couldn''t hide her curiosity. Just seconds ago, the creature that looked like an innocent little girl was now holding the heart of one of the monsters in her hand. Everything happened so fast that even Laura, confident in her ability to catch the smallest details of any anomaly, couldn¡¯t fully comprehend what occurred.


    The monster lunged at the girl, but in the next instant, she was already behind it. And, in an even quicker movement, the monster¡¯s heart appeared in the little girl¡¯s hand.


    Laura wondered if the previous scene was part of the little girl''s anomalous powers. She wanted to understand her, study her. Even in a situation that would be terrifying to many, Laura¡¯s fear wasn''t of death, but of not discovering more about this new anomaly.


    ¡°The forest anomalies... are retreating!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Laura looked around. As the soldier had mentioned, the other monsters, which were already wary of the new anomaly, were now visibly frightened at the sight of one of their own being brutally destroyed.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Then, when the new anomaly cast a glance at one of the monsters, it immediately turned and began to run. Like a domino effect, all the others followed, seeming like prey in panic before their natural predator.


    ¡°Could it be... we¡¯re saved?¡±


    When one of the men¡¯s voices broke the silence, everyone finally released the breaths they hadn¡¯t even realized they were holding. The metallic scent of blood around them started to invade their nostrils, and somehow, it felt as if they were finally waking up from a nightmare.


    Although the sight of a little girl holding a still-beating heart in her hands was incredibly frightening, Laura and the three soldiers couldn¡¯t help but think an unexpected thought: with her confused and innocent expression, the girl actually seemed like the cutest thing they¡¯d ever seen.


    ***


    (Pov - Protagonist)


    Well, that was a pleasant surprise. After killing one of the monsters, just a single look was enough to make the others flee. Although I didn¡¯t know why they suddenly turned cowardly, it worked perfectly for me, as I had no idea what would¡¯ve happened if they had all attacked at once.


    Speaking of which, absorbing the heart sphere from that monster wasn¡¯t entirely useless. Reflecting on this, I looked at my arm. Although I expected this, it¡¯s still strange to see my arm ripped off and somehow still be able to feel it. Of course, it¡¯s not like I could move it or anything.


    Then, as if waiting for a signal, my arm began to regenerate. There was no sound or peculiar sensation; it simply grew back, returning to normal, as if it had never been ripped off. Somehow, by absorbing the monster¡¯s heart, I acquired a new ability.


    It¡¯s pretty obvious, but my new ability involves regeneration. I don¡¯t know exactly what the limits of this power are, but I¡¯m confident I can regenerate any part of my body quickly. Putting that aside, I turned my attention back to the four remaining humans. Their expressions were of surprise, but the scientist seemed more curious than shocked.


    (Now, what to do... I imagine that seeing me kill one of the monsters didn¡¯t leave a very good impression... Should I just act like an innocent, obedient little girl?)


    As I was immersed in my thoughts, the four remaining humans seemed to be discussing something among themselves. Since I perceive things differently, I could notice their expressions and hear some murmurs from their conversation. However, the words weren¡¯t clear enough to understand the content of their discussion.


    Still, I noticed that the three soldiers seemed dissatisfied with something the scientist had said. To my surprise, the scientist turned and looked directly at me. With a determined expression, she started walking toward me.


    (Gentlemen soldiers, pointing guns at me can be a little scary, you know? After all, I¡¯m just a cute and innocent girl right now)


    I watched closely as the woman approached, both hands raised in a gesture of surrender. She probably wanted to show that she had no hostile intentions. When she finally stopped in front of me, she took a deep breath, as if gathering all the courage she had.


    ¡°You... can you understand me?¡±


    That was her first question to me. Of course, I understood everything perfectly, but even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t respond. Literally, I had no lungs to breathe or vocal cords to make sounds. Not even a heartbeat echoed in my chest. So, all I did was tilt my head slightly to the side as I observed her, perfectly playing the role of an innocent and cute little girl, hoping to gain her sympathy.

 Chapter 5 - First Contact [5]

    (Pov - Laura Cavendish)


    Honestly, Laura began to question her own sanity. Although she had been indirectly saved by that anomaly who seemed like a simple, cute child, she knew that anomalies were generally hostile to humans¡ªor rather, hostile to almost anything.


    Moreover, despite its human-like appearance, it was clear that it was not human. After all, humans don¡¯t have bodies as pale and translucent as to look like ghosts. Although its eyes were normal now, Laura couldn¡¯t forget the swirling, glowing eyes from moments earlier, which seemed to pierce right through her soul.


    Even with all these uncertainties, Laura saw a small glimmer of hope in the situation. If that anomaly really was hostile, it would have attacked by now. Moreover, with the speed it had demonstrated before, neither Laura nor the security team would have had any chance of defense¡ªthey¡¯d probably have died without even understanding what hit them.


    While she was lost in thought, Laura heard footsteps from behind. Turning around, she saw one of the security guards who had been accompanying her. Despite the critical situation, the man was much more skilled than he appeared. After all, he was the one who had practically decimated most of the dog-like monsters earlier.


    "Are you really trying to communicate with an anomaly? Do you even think it can understand us?"


    Laura couldn¡¯t answer that question. From her perspective, the anomaly seemed innocent at first glance. In a way, the earlier scene, with the anomaly removing the heart from the monster with its own hands, seemed almost like a hallucination.


    "Do you have a better idea, Victor? Besides, if it really wanted to kill us, we¡¯d already be dead. Did you see how it moved? I barely kept up"


    Victor quickly made a scowl as he recognized that Laura was right. Even with several years of experience dealing with ¡°fast¡± creatures, he hadn¡¯t been able to perceive any movement from the anomaly in front of him; it was as if time had stopped for a moment.


    "Well, I don¡¯t think we need to worry too much. Just looking at it, you can tell it doesn¡¯t seem to want to hurt us"


    Upon hearing Laura¡¯s words, Victor raised an eyebrow, expressing doubt.


    "How can you seem so confident saying that?"


    Despite asking the question, Victor wasn¡¯t prepared for what Laura would say next.


    "Well... it¡¯s cute and doesn¡¯t seem like the type of kid that would hurt us, right?"


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The question wasn¡¯t directed at Victor but at the anomaly. However, all the creature did was tilt its head again, showing confusion. Victor couldn¡¯t deny that it was incredibly cute. Compared to other anomalies¡ªand even other children of the same age¡ªits cuteness was remarkable.


    "Laura, you haven¡¯t suffered any kind of mental attack, have you? Aren¡¯t you forgetting that just two minutes ago it ripped out the heart of one of the monsters and made the others flee in panic?"


    "Now you¡¯re just being rude. Even so, I¡¯m a respected researcher. I¡¯m proud to say I¡¯m one of the most promising"


    Victor sighed upon hearing Laura¡¯s words and watched her adopt a relatively confident posture. It was typical of her to become so absorbed in a new research subject that she ignored everything else. However, even Victor had to admit that the anomaly was indeed strange.


    As Laura had mentioned, the anomaly didn¡¯t seem particularly interested in them, or rather, didn¡¯t seem interested in anything in particular. While they were talking, its gaze was distant, wandering around in an almost ethereal way. The sight was somewhat unsettling.


    "How adorable!"


    Victor looked at Laura with a worried expression as he saw her gaze so absorbed and passionate towards the anomaly.


    "Ah, whatever. Let¡¯s get out of here. I don¡¯t want to be here if those things come back. This forest gives me the creeps every time I¡¯m in it"


    Saying this, Victor went back to the other two remaining agents, instructing them to prepare for the withdrawal. Laura, on the other hand, kept her gaze fixed on the small anomaly in front of her. From the beginning, her goal had been to understand the reason for the strange behavior of anomalies in the forest.


    This strange behavior had started a few days ago. Teams were periodically sent into the forest to report any changes, even the most subtle ones. So far, however, there had been no information about an anomaly like the one in front of them at that moment.


    "Can you understand what I¡¯m saying?"


    Laura watched the anomaly in front of her with expectant eyes, but the response was only a curious, confused look, maintaining its cute demeanor. Laura wondered if she was suffering some kind of mental attack. Although it looked like a human child, it was still an anomaly. What intrigued her most was the anomaly¡¯s similarity to a human; she had never seen anything like it before.


    "Laura, everything is ready. We can leave now. I¡¯ve communicated with the rest of the team outside the forest, and they said nothing unusual has occurred. It seems that the anomalies¡¯ unusual behavior hasn¡¯t affected the anomaly in the forest"


    Laura sighed in relief upon hearing Victor¡¯s words. She could hardly imagine the chaos that would unfold if the monsters managed to escape the forest. The world would likely plunge into complete disorder.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go"


    Laura turned around again and was surprised to find that the anomaly had disappeared. She quickly looked around until she finally spotted the anomaly behind one of the agents who was checking his equipment.


    In a matter of seconds, a shot rang out in the area. The soldier had fired directly at the anomaly, creating a hole in its body. However, the anomaly continued to stare at the agent, who trembled in fear. The gun fell from his hands as he collapsed on the ground, sitting awkwardly.


    At that moment, everyone present shared the same thought: the man was definitely dead. However, as everyone watched, the wound on the anomaly healed completely within seconds. Nothing else happened; the anomaly continued to stare at the agent for a while before losing interest and returning to Laura¡¯s side, this time holding a part of her white lab coat.


    "... What exactly just happened?"

 Chapter 6 - First Contact [6]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    While the woman in the lab coat, whom I recently discovered was named Laura, was talking with the scowling agent, whose name I learned was Victor, I approached one of the other agents who was checking his equipment. Of course, I wouldn''t have approached him without a specific reason.


    The reason I approached him was simple: he was speaking to someone over the radio. My hearing is extremely sensitive, so I could hear from a distance, but I decided to get closer anyway. I managed to pick up some important information from the conversation, but honestly, nothing that really clarified my current situation.


    In summary, this world seems to host extraordinary beings and phenomena that defy scientific explanations. These beings and events are commonly referred to as "anomalies" Additionally, if one of these anomalies has some kind of special power, it is known as an "anomalous ability".


    From this conversation, I came to a conclusion: somehow, I have become one of these anomalies. I say "somehow" because I don''t remember how it happened. My memories are hazy; I remember attending college, but to be honest, I can''t even recall what my gender was in that memory.


    Since my body doesn''t have any defined characteristics, I wonder if that means I have both? It''s a somewhat strange question. Anyway, back to the main point, I got a lot of information from that soldier and thought about going back, but honestly, I didn¡¯t expect him to just shoot me as soon as he saw me.


    "Ah, n-no! I mean... sorry! Please, don¡¯t kill me!"


    Personally, I didn''t feel anything from the shot. Although it made a small hole in my body, it didn¡¯t really seem like a wound. Besides, the wound was already starting to heal, thanks to the power I gained from one of those anomalies that resemble dogs.


    However, he seemed to think otherwise. His eyes widened as soon as he shot me, and his body began to tremble while he sweat profusely. He dropped the gun almost instantly. With all these signs, it was clear he was terrified of me. Probably, if I just breathed now, he¡¯d faint on the spot. Well, not that I breathe, after all, I don''t even have lungs.


    Moreover, they are my only chance to get out of this endless forest. So, I want them to see me as someone friendly, or at least, not a threat to them. With that thought in mind, I went back to Laura and held onto a part of her lab coat.


    ¡°...¡±


    A silence hung in the air for a few seconds. Noticing that I wasn¡¯t going to do anything, the man who had shot me stood up and began adjusting his equipment again. However, his fixed gaze on me was unmistakable; he seemed to be watching me with special attention, probably because he was the one who fired. Well, even if I wanted to say I didn¡¯t care, I can¡¯t make any sound.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "She really doesn¡¯t seem hostile to us"


    "That¡¯s what I said. If she were, we¡¯d probably already be dead"


    "I think you¡¯re right. But why does she seem so attached to you?"


    "I have no idea, but I think that¡¯s lucky. We can take her with us!"


    "Are you serious?... Well, it makes sense. Since she¡¯s so friendly, maybe we can bring her back. I just hope she doesn¡¯t change her mind on the way"


    "It¡¯ll be fine"


    "Again, how can you be so confident?"


    "Intuition. Anyway, if everything is ready, let¡¯s get out of the forest"


    After the conversation between Laura and Victor ended, we began to prepare to leave. I stayed by Laura¡¯s side the entire time. Of course, everyone kept watch around me, but I think holding onto Laura¡¯s lab coat had some effect, as I clearly noticed they relaxed a bit.


    Putting that aside, my thoughts turned to how exactly we would get out of this forest. I literally tried everything but couldn¡¯t find a way out. This led me to believe there was a specific method to escape. While reflecting on this, still holding Laura¡¯s lab coat, she crouched down and picked up a fallen leaf from one of the many trees around us.


    "All set. Let¡¯s go"


    With Laura¡¯s words, we started walking. I still followed Laura, holding onto a part of her lab coat, but where exactly were we going? Honestly, it seemed like we weren¡¯t following a specific direction. In fact, I was almost certain we were going in circles.


    Suddenly, as I reflected on this, I began to notice the way out of the place. It wasn¡¯t a sudden event, but gradual: the trees started to spread apart, and the feeling of us walking in circles simply disappeared. Before I knew it, we were out of the forest.


    At first, I thought we were in a forest within a national park or something like that, but I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. As soon as we exited the forest, the first thing I noticed was people¡ªmany of them, to be honest.


    In general, most of the people were wearing protective gear and carrying weapons, probably belonging to the organization that Laura and Victor frequently mentioned. However, what really surprised me was realizing that we were in a relatively hilly area.


    More precisely, we were on top of a broad hill. The city lights were visible on the horizon, though we weren¡¯t that far away, we were definitely farther from the city than I initially thought. We weren¡¯t even close to a forest park or anything like that.


    "How exactly are we going to do this? If we just show up with an anomaly, the place will probably turn into complete chaos"


    Putting my thoughts aside, we still hadn¡¯t completely left the forest. Although I don¡¯t like to admit it, Victor was right. It¡¯s very likely that, as soon as others see me, they¡¯ll panic. However, I believe my innocent appearance might help to ease the situation.


    As I reflected, Laura, who had been silent with a thoughtful expression until then, finally seemed to have an idea.


    "Can¡¯t we just introduce her to the others? She¡¯s so cute that I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll see her as a threat. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to arrive with her, right?"


    As Laura¡¯s words echoed, Victor and I exchanged glances, each with a different expression but with the same thought. Victor had a look of disbelief, while I maintained my usual poker face. However, it was likely that both of us were thinking exactly the same thing.


    (Laura seems quite scatterbrained, apparently)


    "Laura¡­ are you sure you¡¯re not under the influence of some mental anomalous ability?"


    Okay, maybe we weren¡¯t thinking exactly the same thing, but our ideas were quite similar.

 Chapter 7 - Outbreak [1]

    In the end, we stayed at the edge of the forest while Laura and Victor tried to figure out exactly how to take me with them. Honestly, upon realizing that we had finally exited the forest, my first reaction was to think about running towards the city. However, I was quickly reminded that I¡¯m no longer even human. If I went to the city, it would cause a huge commotion.


    Even though I technically look human on the outside, my body is white and translucent like a ghost''s. My golden eyes shine brightly, standing out even more in the dark. Furthermore, I don''t have reproductive organs, lungs, or even a heart. No matter how hard I try, I no longer fit into the category of "human" This leads me to question: if I¡¯m not human, then what exactly am I?.


    I became so lost in my own thoughts that I barely paid attention to what was happening around me. Laura and Victor were still debating what to do with me, but it seemed they had finally reached a conclusion. From the smile on Laura¡¯s face, it was likely she had won the argument.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t think this is going to work. She passed through an anomaly using just her hands. Do you really think a glass container will hold her?¡±


    ¡°My dear Victor, you¡¯re missing the point. We don¡¯t want to contain her, we just want to give the impression that she¡¯s contained. As long as the glass remains intact, won¡¯t everything be fine?¡±


    ¡°I get that part. I just don¡¯t see why you¡¯re so confident she won¡¯t just smash the glass with a punch if she gets bored or something¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. From what I¡¯ve observed so far, she seems to understand us to some extent, or perhaps ¡®feel¡¯ is the right word? Anyway, she seems friendly with humans¡­ though I don¡¯t have any concrete proof of that¡±


    I watched the situation unfold with my usual poker face. Victor designated one of the men with us¡ªspecifically the one who had shot me¡ªto fetch something. About five minutes later, he returned carrying a sort of mobile aquarium. Although it wasn¡¯t very large, it was spacious enough for me to fit inside, and as long as I didn¡¯t stand up, it would probably be comfortable.


    I briefly diverted my gaze to Laura. As I suspected, she was watching me with shining eyes, alternating her gaze between me and the aquarium. I mimicked the gesture, looking back at her and the aquarium, which seemed to make her even happier. I figured she was trying to tell me to get in there. Well, considering she doesn¡¯t know I can understand, my reasoning seems to make sense.


    For now, I have no personal objections. It¡¯s better to investigate further to understand what¡¯s happening. My memories are hazy, but as far as I recall, anomalies didn¡¯t exist¡ªat least not before I awoke in this body.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    With slow steps and a curious expression on my face¡ªwhich was actually my usual poker face¡ªI walked towards the glass. As I got close enough, Victor, who was standing beside it, opened the lid, giving me space to enter. His eyes followed me with every step. Without hesitation, I entered the glass and watched as Victor closed it.


    "... I can¡¯t believe she actually went in by herself"


    ¡°See? Didn¡¯t I tell you she was a good girl?¡±


    (I¡¯m not a girl, though)


    ¡°Alright, honestly, I don¡¯t even care anymore. I just want to get out of here as soon as possible¡±


    Victor was the first to leave the forest, followed by the two agents who began to drift away behind him. I watched them as they deliberately tried to avoid my gaze whenever they noticed I was staring at them. I then noticed that the aquarium started to move. Looking back, I saw that it was Laura who was pushing it, with a more serious expression than usual.


    As we moved through the area, several curious glances turned towards me¡ªsome cautious, others more intrigued. There seemed to be a pattern: people dressed like Laura showed more curiosity, while those armed were visibly more cautious, which wasn¡¯t surprising given the situation.


    The aquarium finally stopped in front of a relatively large building with a huge antenna on top. Although I had some suspicions about what they were trying to pick up with that antenna, I chose not to speculate for now. Laura gave two light knocks on the door, which was soon opened by another woman.


    Unlike Laura, who had a more innocent and determined look, this woman had a fearless and weary demeanor, typical of someone who had seen a lot in her line of work¡ªif it could even be called work.


    ¡°Ah, Laura, you finally returned¡±


    ¡°Hi, boss, I¡¯m back with the fieldwork data¡±


    ¡°Very well. Come in...!¡±


    Laura and the woman chatted casually, suggesting they had known each other for a while. However, as soon as the woman saw me inside the aquarium, her eyes widened in surprise and shock. Moreover, an intense curiosity began to shine in her gaze.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Laura finally noticed the reason for the woman¡¯s surprise and turned to me. Somehow, it seemed Laura had momentarily forgotten that I was also there.


    ¡°Boss, I found her in the forest. It¡¯s likely she¡¯s related to the strange behavior of the anomalies there. Plus, she seems friendly with humans, so I decided to bring her¡±


    As Laura explained the situation, the woman circled the aquarium, her eyes fixed on me as she analyzed me. The intensity of her gaze made me wonder if this was how lab rats must feel. To be honest, I was starting to feel a bit scared by the intense way she was watching me.


    ¡°This is fascinating. I¡¯ve never seen an anomaly that looks so much like a human. Even humanoid anomalies are usually not so human-like. This one has all the characteristics of a¡­ Well, she looks more like a ghost than a human, but still...¡±


    To be honest, I also wonder why I look so much like a human. For me, I have no complaints, as this form is easier to move around in and, in a way, is convenient because it resembles what I was before. It makes adaptation much simpler in various ways.

 Chapter 8 - Outbreak [2]

    (Pov - Emily Parker)


    Emily Parker had always been driven by an insatiable curiosity since she could remember. In childhood, her voracious appetite for knowledge earned her the affectionate nickname of "book devourer." Her eagerness to understand how the world worked seemed limitless, which probably led her to accept the invitation to join the anomaly organization.


    Emily never imagined a world like this could exist, where creatures and inexplicable phenomena are studied. The more she learned about these anomalies, the more her interest grew. It has been about eight years since Emily joined the organization.


    Although it might not seem like it, eight years is a significant amount of time, and Emily took pride in that. After all, surviving a year was already a point of pride; three years was usually the limit for most. Though she was reluctant to admit it, only the insane enjoyed this kind of work.


    Anyway, Emily was already a respected veteran in the organization, having seen countless, perhaps even hundreds, of anomalies with varied abilities. However, despite all her experience, she could not comprehend the small anomaly before her.


    Among all the humanoid anomalies she had encountered, this one was by far the closest to a human, which made it even more intriguing in Emily''s eyes.


    "So, you found her in the forest?"


    Emily¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she asked Laura. Though her interest had waned over time, the organization''s scientists still held a desire to understand the origin and creator of the anomalies, a topic that had been extensively debated at various times.


    While some believed that anomalies suddenly emerged from another dimension, others argued that these creatures were, in fact, the materialization of humanity''s greatest fears, with the most powerful anomalies representing the deepest terrors of humankind.


    Despite differing views, both groups shared the belief that all anomalies have a creator. They believe that all originate from a primordial entity referred to by scientists as "the Anomaly of the Beginning".


    "Yes, she appeared out of nowhere when we were cornered by the forest anomalies and saved us!"


    Emily had trouble believing Laura¡¯s words. In all her years with the organization, she had never encountered a friendly anomaly. Although some anomalies were harmless, it was usually because they were objects without the direct ability to cause harm or had a specific activation method that made them "harmless" to humans.


    "I''m telling you, Emily, she¡¯s friendly with humans. I¡¯m sure of it. If she wanted, she could have killed us when the monsters fled from her, but instead, she seemed even attached to me"


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Of all that Laura had said, one word in particular captured Emily¡¯s attention.


    "Wait, what do you mean by ¡°they fled¡±?"


    "Oh! I forgot to tell you. When she first appeared, one of the anomalies tried to attack her but was killed almost instantly. It was so fast that I couldn¡¯t even see what happened. After that, the other anomalies fled, probably out of fear or something like that"


    Emily was completely incredulous at Laura¡¯s words. The forest anomalies were generally crude and instinctively aggressive, attacking anything that crossed their path. They were often more primitive than wild animals, making it hard to believe they had the capacity to feel fear.


    However, Emily did not consider it entirely impossible. For a forest anomaly to understand it had no chance of winning, something truly terrifying would be needed, something capable of overcoming its instinctive aggressiveness and making it recognize its own helplessness.


    With that thought, Emily watched the anomaly inside the aquarium. Her golden, curious eyes examined the surroundings while her hand rested near her mouth, as if trying to understand what was happening. No matter how Emily looked at it, it was hard to believe that such an apparently innocent anomaly could make such a deep impression.


    "No matter how much I observe, this anomaly doesn¡¯t seem dangerous at all. In fact, I¡¯d say its appearance is quite cute and friendly. Are you sure it was the one who actually killed the other anomaly?"


    Laura remained silent for a few seconds, reflecting on what had happened. No matter how she recalled it, the anomaly was dead, while the seemingly friendly one held the first one''s heart in her hands. From that perspective, it was impossible not to conclude that it had been responsible.


    "As I mentioned, it was too quick to perceive anything. Even Victor couldn¡¯t keep up. One moment she was already holding the anomaly¡¯s heart in her hand... Oh, I remember seeing her eyes glowing in rainbow colors a few seconds before the other anomaly died"


    Though Emily knew this information might be the most important, she chose not to comment. She was more interested in the anomaly itself. Emily was sure that the creature¡¯s eyes, glowing in rainbow colors, were somehow linked to its anomalous abilities.


    "So, what do we do with her? Can we keep her?"


    Lost in her thoughts, Emily blinked when she heard Laura¡¯s request. She was stunned by how Laura was treating the anomaly like a pet, something that, ironically, would hardly try to rip out her heart.


    "Let¡¯s take her with us. I want to study her more closely to understand why she resembles a human so much. Maybe this will bring us closer to discovering more about anomalies in general... Also, redo the mental test, just in case"


    Upon hearing her superior¡¯s words, Laura puffed her cheeks slightly, frustrated. No matter what she did, everyone always assumed she had some kind of mental breakdown. Why couldn¡¯t she just say something was cute? From Laura¡¯s perspective, it was the others who were strange for not admitting that the anomaly was, in fact, cute.


    However, at that moment, a relatively loud noise echoed through the room, catching Laura and Emily¡¯s attention, who immediately turned their gazes to the source of the noise¡ªthe computer. When Emily approached, her expression quickly turned strange.


    "What happened?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either... The forest readings suddenly became abnormal. Something must have happened from the moment you came back from the forest until now; some change must have occurred...¡±


    Emily and Laura¡¯s eyes automatically shifted to the aquarium. Inside it, the anomaly seemed oblivious to its surroundings. Noticing Emily and Laura¡¯s attention, the anomaly briefly stared at them before tilting its head to the side in an adorable manner.

 Chapter 9 - Outbreak [3]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    Honestly, even though they kept staring at me, I had no idea what was going on either. After Laura took me to her superior, Emily, the computer started emitting incessant alerts. Shortly after, a siren was activated outside, heightening the sense of urgency in the air.


    "Let¡¯s... rule out that possibility for now. Honestly, if it¡¯s true, then we¡¯re involved in something much more dangerous than we thought"


    Anyway, it¡¯s not like I could say anything. All I could do was watch Emily and Laura run back and forth, frantically inspecting the computers scattered around the room.


    "This is definitely not normal. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen these readings since I started researching this damn forest two years ago"


    Emily seemed a bit anxious, and honestly, I¡¯d probably be too if I were in her place. The only reason I wasn¡¯t feeling anxious was simple: fear no longer existed within me. When I first appeared in the forest, I was terrified¡ªafter all, who wouldn¡¯t be?.


    After being attacked by those anomalies that resembled dogs and having one of my arms torn off, fear simply vanished. This happened for two reasons. First, I don¡¯t feel pain, or at least no specific physical pain. Second, it¡¯s normal to fear the unknown, which in my case were the anomalies. But since the moment I became one of them, fear ceased to exist.


    I have eyes, but I don¡¯t see with them. My body resembles that of a human, but I¡¯m definitely not one. I ¡°breathe¡± even though I don¡¯t have lungs, and I don¡¯t have a heart either. Inside, my body is simply empty. If that¡¯s not scary, then I really don¡¯t know what I am.


    By the way, I¡¯ve been hearing various noises coming from outside for a while now. It sounds like something really serious is happening. Are we being attacked? Although my vision works quite differently from that of humans, I¡¯m not able to see through walls.


    "Ugh... why did all this have to happen right when I¡¯m assigned to research this anomalous forest for the first time?"


    "Complain later, Laura. First, we need to figure out what¡¯s causing these strange readings in the forest"


    As the chaos unfolded outside, I remained trapped inside the tank, watching Laura complain about the situation with discreet tears running down her face. Nearby, Emily seemed ready to smash the computers at any moment.


    It was exactly at that moment that something happened. Suddenly, a piercing sound echoed through the room¡ªthe same one I had heard earlier in the forest. It was the sound of a gun being fired. Soon after the first shot, a sequence of gunshots filled the environment.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The sharp sounds quickly caught the attention of Laura and Emily, whose faces now reflected pure terror as they stared at the door of the small room we were in.


    "... What the hell is happening out there?"


    Laura finally broke the silence, asking the question that hung in the air. However, no answer came. I couldn¡¯t speak, and Emily seemed as confused as Laura about what might be happening outside. Suddenly, the door was thrown open forcefully, startling both of them.


    "Kyaaaaaa"


    "Kyaaaaaa"


    Emily and Laura¡¯s screams lasted only a few seconds. They quickly realized it was Victor who had opened the door, not whatever they had imagined. Victor was gasping for breath, visibly terrified.


    "Thank God, you¡¯re okay! Quick, we need to get out of here as soon as possible!"


    Victor¡¯s voice sounded urgent, which only made Laura and Emily more confused about the real situation outside. With the door open, the sound of gunshots and voices became much clearer and more intense.


    ¡°Victor, is that you? What¡¯s happening outside? The computers are going crazy, picking up all sorts of readings from the forest!¡±


    Emily¡¯s tone was urgent. I had a faint idea of what might be happening, and indeed, no other possibility occurred to me at that moment. Confirming my suspicions, Victor¡¯s next words were exactly what I expected.


    ¡°It¡¯s the anomalies. They¡¯ve started coming out of the forest. We don¡¯t know exactly how many there are, but it¡¯s probably enough to destroy this whole place. If we don¡¯t get out of here quickly, we¡¯ll all die¡±


    Emily and Laura¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. I wasn¡¯t much different, though my face remained impassive, I was filled with doubts inside. The situation was just too strange. During the time I spent in the forest, I realized that it was impossible to leave it by normal means.


    Suddenly, the monsters were pouring out of the forest. Something clearly abnormal was happening, making the escape of the monsters possible. Amidst all this confusion, I observed the situation from a more relaxed perspective.


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t as anxious as they were. I knew the monsters¡¯ weak points and somehow I could now regenerate. There was no more reason to be afraid, although facing a horde of those creatures was still a completely different challenge.


    Anyway, the way the events unfolded gave me the impression that this wasn¡¯t the first time they had faced such a situation. Emily acted quickly upon hearing Victor¡¯s words and rushed towards the computer.


    ¡°Emily, what the hell are you doing? We need to get out of here now!¡±


    ¡°Just a minute, I need to get the data I collected. Maybe we can figure something out later with it¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? In a situation like this? Why are all you scientists obsessed with data? You know, the fact that you take a job like this is proof enough of how abnormal you all are¡±


    As Emily and Victor argued, I felt the tank move. I looked back and saw Laura pushing it with a terrified look on her face. Honestly, I was a bit surprised. I thought she¡¯d leave me there, considering that moving it would require effort and could cost her life.


    ¡°We can¡¯t take her; it¡¯ll just delay our movement¡±


    Of course, Victor opposed. As I mentioned, taking me with them would definitely slow down the group and, worse, might open a gap for one of those creatures to attack them.

 Chapter 10 - Outbreak [4]

    (Pov ¨C Dr. Laura Cavendish)


    At this very moment, Laura was deeply frightened. In fact, "frightened" wasn¡¯t a strong enough term to describe her emotional state; "terrified" seemed more appropriate. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d faced a situation like this.


    Laura could confidently say she¡¯d survived much worse situations involving anomalies even more incomprehensible than those running outside. However, that didn¡¯t change the fact that the current situation was terrifying. Strangely, despite everything, compared to other situations, Laura didn¡¯t feel more fear than before.


    The reason for this was simple and even a bit funny. It all came down to the small anomaly still inside the aquarium, observing its surroundings with a cute gaze. Laura had no concrete evidence or conducted tests to confirm her theory, but she felt that the anomaly wasn¡¯t as fierce when it came to humans.


    Laura didn¡¯t believe the anomaly actually favored humans or anything like that. However, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t extremely aggressive, because otherwise, Laura would have been dead a long time ago. Besides, she had encountered many anomalies, some with enough intelligence to establish some form of communication. Although this communication wasn¡¯t as clear or cooperative as scientists would have liked, it still showed a certain level of understanding.


    Laura theorized that the anomaly wasn¡¯t exactly peaceful with humans but saw them as something relatively close or even similar. Perhaps that was why it hadn¡¯t attacked them in the forest earlier. However, these were just Laura¡¯s speculations, without concrete evidence. Therefore, she had already prepared an answer for Victor¡¯s words.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just leave it here; we need to take it with us¡±


    Laura was resolute in her decision; there was no going back. Besides, this was a new anomaly, never before seen by them, with invaluable research potential. It was unlikely they would find another like it, so Laura knew she needed to take it for further study.


    ¡°Are you serious? If those creatures catch us while we¡¯re carrying this aquarium, we¡¯ll all be dead¡±


    Laura acknowledged that Victor was right, but her decision was made. This was clear in her determined look as she fixed her eyes on Victor. No matter what happened, she wouldn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°Laura¡¯s right. This anomaly seems different from the others¡ªwhy does it resemble a human so much? And why didn¡¯t it attack us? We need to take it with us to study it further. We must find out what its anomalous powers are and how this can help us understand anomalies better¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Laura breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Emily coming to her aid. Regardless of the reasons, the end result was what really mattered. With Emily by her side, Laura turned her gaze back to Victor, feeling her confidence grow even more.


    ¡°... Why are you all so reckless and suicidal? And more importantly, why the hell do I still accept working this horrible job?¡±


    ¡°Could it be because we offer good pay?¡±


    Laura watched Victor sigh, resigned to his fate. In the end, he accepted the situation since there wasn¡¯t much choice. Even though Laura and Victor had been friends for some time, the hierarchy within the organization was clear: Victor had to obey Laura¡¯s orders, and especially Emily¡¯s.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to face this crazy situation, I might as well take charge of pushing. I¡¯m the strongest, so maybe we can reach the van before those things catch up with us. But just to be clear, I still think this is a bad idea¡±


    As she listened to Victor¡¯s lectures, Laura stepped aside to let him take control of the aquarium. She looked inside again and noticed the anomaly seemed curious about something. Its gaze constantly shifted between Laura, Emily, and Victor. Laura wasn¡¯t sure if the anomaly understood them, but it seemed to grasp that something was happening.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s set. I got the data we needed. We can leave now¡±


    Emily¡¯s words brought a more serious tone to the environment. She, Victor, and Laura exchanged looks, and in silence, all nodded. Emily walked to the door and slowly opened it. The frightening sounds from outside grew louder, intensifying Laura¡¯s tension.


    ¡°For now, I can¡¯t see the anomalies. It¡¯s probably safe to go out now. Let¡¯s go¡±


    With that, they were now outside. Victor pushed the aquarium while Laura and Emily ran a bit ahead, checking the path. Across the ground, mutilated bodies were scattered: monsters with holes through their bodies and humans with missing heads or limbs.


    The path was soaked in blood, and with each step, Laura¡¯s shoes became even more stained. The increasingly frequent screams and gunshots echoed from the forest, suggesting that the containment team was desperately trying to hold off the monsters.


    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the organization. They should arrive in a few minutes to contain these things. Our exit will likely coincide with their arrival¡±


    Laura felt immediate relief at those words¡ªonce they reached the main entrance, everyone would be safe. However, as she turned the corner leading directly to the gate, her hopes were completely shattered.


    Resembling a dog but with human arms and walking on two legs, the creature had a grotesque mouth on its stomach, chewing contentedly on a severed piece of arm¡ªor perhaps leg. Laura couldn¡¯t tell, as there was almost nothing left but bone.


    However, the same scene repeated several times, not with one but with over 20 of those monsters. In short, the place was infested. Laura felt her legs tremble and her breath grow heavy.


    ¡°Laura, what¡¯s happening? Why aren¡¯t you responding? I asked if everything was okay¡­ What the hell!¡±


    Victor couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Emily, beside him, had a similarly worried expression. At that exact moment, Laura, Emily, and Victor shared the same thought: they were completely screwed.


    While all this chaos was unfolding, the small anomaly inside the aquarium watched the scene. Its usual expression of indifference was still clearly visible on its face. However, unlike its outward expression, only one thought was running through its mind as it observed the situation.


    (Are these abominations multiplying, or what?)

 Chapter 11 - Outbreak [5]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    Honestly, I was as surprised as Laura, Emily, and Victor. Where the hell were all these creatures coming from, and why were there so many? Even when I was in the forest, they weren¡¯t this numerous. Yet, the unanswered question remained: how exactly did they manage to get out of the forest, given that, as we¡¯ve been told, it¡¯s nearly impossible to escape by normal means?.


    "Victor... what exactly should we do in a situation like this?"


    Although Emily was clearly shocked, she hadn''t yet been completely overtaken by fear and managed to gesture her question to Victor. I, on the other hand, still trapped inside the aquarium, wanted to help, but even if they got me out of here, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to defeat all those monsters while protecting the humans. Sure, they could escape like last time, but relying on luck wasn¡¯t wise.


    I turned my golden eyes, which were glowing with an unusual intensity, towards Victor, trying to anticipate his answer. However, from his expression, it was clear that it wouldn¡¯t be as satisfactory as we hoped.


    "I warned you we should leave quietly to avoid a situation like this"


    Victor¡¯s words were like the last drop of water in a dry desert. In short, Victor, Laura, and Emily were completely screwed. I can say this from experience since one of these creatures tore off one of my arms. Escaping isn¡¯t easy¡ªthey¡¯re hard to shake off.


    I felt the aquarium I was in start to shake. Victor was trying to pull me back, slowly retreating with Emily taking cautious steps. I wasn¡¯t sure what they were planning, but I was almost certain it wouldn¡¯t work.


    Laura, however, couldn¡¯t move. Her legs were shaking so much that I was surprised she was still standing. We slowly moved away in silence, but it didn¡¯t last long.


    A thunderous noise echoed right above us. We were pressed against a wall, facing a building. Suddenly, bloodied hands grabbed the edge of the roof, and a blood-covered face appeared right after. The scene was grotesque and terrifying.


    My golden eyes turned to the monster as I tilted my head, trying to understand where this creature had come from. When the monster noticed my gaze, it suddenly leaped towards the glass, colliding with it and causing it to spin towards the other monsters.


    My small compartment, with a view of the outside, stopped next to Laura, who remained motionless as the monsters approached. I shook my head and looked around: the glass lid was open, and some cracks had formed where the monster collided.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    (I guess there¡¯s no more reason to stay trapped in here)


    I dragged myself out of the compartment, almost crawling. Once outside, I briefly looked around. Even though I could see perfectly without turning, it felt more natural to observe the environment head-on rather than from behind.


    The situation was as follows: Emily and Victor were cornered, unable to retreat due to the building behind them. In front, some monsters were approaching slowly. Their dark stares conveyed a disturbing certainty about how they planned to tear apart the humans before them.


    Finally, Laura was close to me, her legs still trembling and seeming incapable of moving easily. Additionally, the monsters, who had finished their previous meals, now watched Laura with a gaze that suggested she might be their next dessert.


    Also, there was the monster that leaped onto my aquarium. It seemed to be regrouping, shaking its head, but as soon as it regained its composure, its gaze fixed back on me. This was not good¡ªit clearly saw me as prey.


    As I mentioned before, these monsters are surprisingly agile for their size. In the forest, I only managed to escape by luck, climbing a tree. Now, this monster had the same predatory look as the one that devoured my arm.


    As expected, the monster started heading my way. Naturally, I wasn¡¯t going to stay still and began running to get away from it. Whenever it got closer, I turned and ran in the opposite direction. In summary, I was running in circles, with my arms extended in front of me. Don¡¯t ask why my arms were like that; I think my subconscious was trying to keep them away from the monster¡¯s mouth.


    However, after a while, I was truly exhausted. I mean, I had never defeated one of them before, so why not try the same approach? With that thought, I stopped and turned around. The golden field expanded from my body, as before. Just like before, it seemed that only I could see or perceive this field.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why the monster kept advancing towards me without hesitation. Just like the previous one, once it entered my golden field, its body simply stopped. Or rather, it became so slow it seemed to freeze in mid-air.


    To confirm, I observed the outside: Laura was still trembling, and Emily and Victor were about to be devoured by the monsters. Ignoring this, I focused on the monster in front of me. My golden eyes fixed on it, and seconds later, a rainbow-colored glow appeared. The location was the same, exactly at the same point where the monster I killed in the forest was.


    My work was almost complete. I raised my hand, aimed at the point where the rainbow colors shone on the monster¡¯s body, and, with all the strength I could muster, struck. My hand passed through the monster¡¯s body and then I removed its heart with a firm motion.


    In the end, I threw the heart on the ground; there was no reason to keep it. Besides, nothing happened like last time when I absorbed the colors, so it seemed pointless. Retracting the golden field back into my body, I looked around with my usual poker face.


    Both the monsters and Laura, Victor, and Emily looked at me with expressions of astonishment. Around me, various weak points glowed in rainbow colors, and at that moment, I wondered how my own eyes looked.

 Chapter 12 - Outbreak [6]

    (Pov ¨C Emily Parker)


    Emily simply couldn¡¯t pinpoint when things started going wrong or the exact moment they reached this point. She wasn¡¯t naive; she knew that sooner or later, she would die due to the nature of her work. Furthermore, she was fully aware that her death wouldn¡¯t be a typical one.


    Being devoured alive, melted, having her soul ripped out, vanishing from existence as if she had never been... or perhaps dying in ways Emily couldn¡¯t even conceive. Still, she always imagined that her death wouldn¡¯t come so soon. No, on the contrary, Emily didn¡¯t want her life to end so abruptly.


    (There are still so many anomalies I want to study... If only I could get 1% closer to the truth...)


    Even in the face of that situation, Emily¡¯s thoughts were those of a true scientist. She wasn¡¯t necessarily sad about dying, but rather about not getting closer to the truth that everyone in the organization pursued with such passion and dedication.


    All of Emily¡¯s dreams were about to end at that very moment. The monster, a grotesque and distorted creature, advanced slowly toward her, cornering her. Its body resembled that of a large dog, with dark, matted fur, emitting a stench of decay.


    What made the creature even more terrifying were the two human arms dangling from its canine torso, covered in scars, with bony fingers flexing in a disturbing manner as if savoring the proximity of their prey.


    As it rose on its hind legs, the true abomination of the creature was revealed: a gigantic mouth in the middle of its abdomen, with jaws wide open displaying rows of crooked, sharp teeth, glistening with saliva that dripped onto the floor with a chilling, gurgling sound.


    Each step was accompanied by bone-crunching noises, while its yellowed, glazed eyes fixed on Emily with insatiable hunger. Cornered, she pressed herself against the cold wall, her heart racing as the monster drew closer, a low, increasing growl reverberating through the air.


    However, in stark contrast to the terrifying atmosphere, a loud sound echoed through the space¡ªthe unmistakable noise of something being torn, followed by a dry, muffled snap. Emily, Victor, and the creatures around instinctively turned their gaze toward the noise.


    There, completely out of place in the scene, a small, white, translucent creature with an innocent look on its face held a still-beating heart in its hand. Tilting its head as if it didn¡¯t understand what it was holding, the creature looked at the heart for a moment before dropping it to the ground.


    When the being turned toward Emily, her eyes widened in shock. The small creature¡¯s golden, shining eyes had transformed into spirals of color, radiating all the shades of the rainbow. Though the sight was stunning and beautiful, Emily couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of fear.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    It was a terror that sprang from the depths of her being, similar to the primordial fear a baby feels of the dark. Emily¡¯s legs trembled incessantly as she stared at the creature. However, the small entity seemed disinterested in Emily, its gaze exploring the surrounding environment.


    Every time the small being looked at one of the creatures, they trembled and backed away as if faced with their natural predator. It wasn¡¯t long before the monsters began to flee in all directions, as if they preferred anywhere to being near the small being.


    A silence followed the previous scene. Emily didn¡¯t know how to describe what had just happened, and probably Laura and Victor were at a loss for words as well. None of them could fully grasp what had occurred.


    ¡°Are we... saved?¡±


    Victor was the first to break the silence. His face, previously pale, began to regain color, and his breath, which had been ragged, started to steady. Emily still couldn¡¯t fully comprehend what had happened; the monsters had simply fled.


    Emily, Laura, and Victor turned their gazes to the small being that had made it all possible. In contrast, the being was yawning, with a tired look on its face as it tried to ward off drowsiness by rubbing its eyes in an adorable manner.


    After that, the small anomaly walked over to the toppled aquarium and climbed inside. Then it curled up and lay down, sinking into a deep sleep. The place fell silent again; no matter how you looked at it, the anomaly was definitely asleep.


    ¡°What the hell just happened here?¡±


    Victor was the first to break the silence that had settled in. Everyone was stunned by the events that had unfolded: first, the anomaly had defeated the other one in a strangely brutal manner, and then it went back to the aquarium and simply fell asleep. Even with all her experience, Emily couldn¡¯t understand or explain what had just happened.


    However, Emily was able to extract something positive from the situation. Although she still didn¡¯t believe that the anomaly was really defending them, she observed that from her point of view, the anomaly seemed to be merely reacting.


    The fact that the anomaly showed no intention of harming humans was significant. As Laura had mentioned earlier, it was likely that the anomaly saw them as equals, and only by conducting more tests could Emily find a definitive answer.


    ¡°You know what, screw it. Let¡¯s get out of here before those things come back¡±


    Victor headed for the aquarium, lifting it again after his words. Despite his movements, the small being inside the aquarium showed no signs of waking up. Emily wondered if the little anomaly was dreaming. After all, was it possible that anomalies could dream? That was another question Emily would like to answer if given the chance.


    Emily also stood up. Though her legs still trembled a bit, the situation had improved considerably compared to before. She went over to Laura, who was still lying on the ground.


    ¡°Laura, are you okay? Can you hear me?¡±


    Emily had a worried expression as she looked at Laura, who seemed on the verge of tears at any moment. Slowly, Laura tried to move her lips, trying to form a few words.


    ¡°... that¡±


    ¡°... that?¡±


    ¡°... was so scary! I really thought I was going to die. Thank goodness our little anomaly was here¡±


    Emily, despite everything, managed a wry smile. Although it wasn¡¯t intentional, it was an undeniable fact: they had all been saved by the anomaly that was now peacefully sleeping inside the aquarium.

 Chapter 13 - Adaptation period [1]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    After taking down that thing, I looked around. Even though I could sense everything without moving my head, I figured that looking directly at them would have a more intimidating effect. Not that my appearance was particularly menacing¡ªactually, I¡¯d have to admit that I¡¯m quite cute, which gives me 0% power to scare others.


    Speaking of which, the same forest scene repeated itself. As soon as one of the monsters was defeated, the others began to flee from me. Am I really that terrifying? Honestly, I don¡¯t see myself as scary. On the contrary, my body is somewhat squishy, so I imagine I¡¯d be great for hugs.


    (The situation seems to have stabilized¡­ but, for some reason, I¡¯m starting to feel a bit sleepy)


    I tried rubbing my eyes to shake off the drowsiness, but that only made me feel even more tired. Anyway, the monsters had already fled, so I could sleep, right? There was no one to stop me, and, to be honest, I couldn¡¯t speak. In the end, I went back to the tank and lay down as comfortably as possible.


    After that, I only remember Victor telling Laura and Emily that they needed to get out of there, while Laura expressed her fear. Also, it seems Laura thinks I saved them. Well, if she wants to think that, fine. In reality, I just took out the monster that tried to eat me, and the others simply ran away.


    After that, my mind slipped into the world of dreams. However, I couldn¡¯t even dream. My situation was strange: although I knew I was sleeping, it felt like my mind was only partially asleep. I knew this because I could sense, to some extent, what was happening around me.


    Victor, Emily, and Laura met outside with the team Victor had called. I could feel the stares on me, but I didn¡¯t pay attention to what they were saying; honestly, I wasn¡¯t interested. Then, I was placed in the back of a van. Although spacious, the van wasn¡¯t big enough to be like a truck.


    From that moment, I decided to block my perception to try to enter a sleep-like state. My mind shut off as if it had been unplugged. I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but eventually, I opened my golden eyes again.


    The first thing I noticed was that everything around me was bathed in a soft, comforting white that didn¡¯t dazzle but conveyed a sense of peace, tranquility, and cleanliness. To my surprise, I was no longer inside the tank; I was now lying on the floor as if I were sleeping peacefully.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    (Where am I?)


    No matter how much I looked around, there were no windows or doors, just immaculate white. Had I died? Was I in heaven? I had many questions, but unfortunately, there was no one to answer them.


    At that moment, something suddenly became transparent a few steps from where I was. I tilted my head, trying to understand what it was, and soon realized: it was a huge pane of glass. On the other side, several people, including Laura and Emily, were watching me.


    From where I was, it seemed like they were talking about something. Strangely, even with my sensitive hearing, I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. I decided to get closer and, with slow steps, walked up to the glass.


    (I guess this is how zoo animals must feel)


    The eyes of the humans on the other side watched me with great interest. I felt like an animal in a zoo. Although I wasn¡¯t really an animal, the feeling was similar. When I got close enough to the glass, I began to think about what exactly I should do.


    While pondering the situation, something opened a little further away but still near the glass. It looked like a door, although I hadn¡¯t seen anything like it before it opened. From there, something entered. I say ¡°something¡± because the figure was dressed in a strange outfit.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a man or a woman, and I wondered if it was even human. The figure was completely covered from head to toe in an outfit that resembled a radiation suit. The purpose of this person was still unclear, so almost instantly, I became alert. Moreover, the suit was not at all welcoming; if I had to describe it, the words that would come to mind were ¡°scary¡±.


    However, there was a way to find out what it was. I focused my attention on the new visitor, and soon my field of vision expanded. Specific points glowing with rainbow colors appeared, and I realized these points were aligned with the positions of the humans behind the glass. Whoever was wearing that suit stepped back a few steps as I observed.


    The scientists behind the glass also seemed scared, with some even turning away to avoid my gaze. It seemed they somehow felt I was watching their vital points. That was the impression I got, although I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Anyway, I blinked my eyes, making the vital points disappear. Then, I tilted my head and approached the person in the strange outfit in front of me. I was still perplexed by the reason behind that bizarre attire. Was my body emitting radiation or something? Honestly, I didn¡¯t feel like I was emitting radiation.


    Speaking of which, the person in the suit still seemed frightened, visibly trembling. Since I was right in front of them, they were probably unsure whether to back away or not, like a bear. Seriously, were they perceiving me as an animal? I really didn¡¯t know how to react to that.


    In the end, it seemed the person couldn¡¯t move, perhaps too terrified of me to even breathe. I decided to ignore them and started exploring my surroundings. Honestly, I was bored waiting for any action from them and preferred to make use of the little space I had to move around.


    Not that I had many complaints, but the place seemed a bit cramped. As the man behind me ran back through the passage he came from, only one thought crossed my mind.


    (I wonder if, if I ask, they¡¯ll move me to a bigger room?)

 Chapter 14 - Adaptation period [2]

    (POV - Emily Parker)


    Emily never imagined she would feel so much joy returning to her old workplace. As they approached the research center, she finally let out a sigh of relief, as if she had been holding her breath for years. Her exhaustion mysteriously vanished upon seeing something familiar.


    The place in question was a poultry factory in the city center. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the real base, just one of many posts used to make a stop before proceeding with the standard procedures for classifying and transporting a newly discovered anomaly.


    As the truck Emily was in drove through the huge door leading to the warehouse, she waited calmly in the passenger seat. Her gaze briefly shifted to the back of the vehicle, where an aquarium revealed a small creature, curled up like a kitten, sleeping peacefully.


    Even if Emily told her friends that this creature had extracted the heart of a classified dangerous anomaly and made dozens of others flee, none of them would believe her. Even she still struggled to believe what she had witnessed. Could it have been a dream? But Emily knew it had been real¡ªjust as real as the fact that she should have died that night.


    ¡°We¡¯re here¡±


    Emily nodded at Victor¡¯s announcement, unlocked the door, and got out of the car. The surroundings were exactly like the back of a poultry factory: machines scattered everywhere and the unbearable noise of their operation. That always bothered her, especially the fact that they used places like this as auxiliary bases for their main operations.


    Emily walked to the back of the truck, where Victor was already opening the doors. Soon, Laura appeared, carefully pushing the aquarium. Together, they moved it slowly to a wall. Emily then took her badge and pointed it at the wall, revealing a hidden door that led to an elevator.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down now¡±


    Following Emily¡¯s instructions, Victor and Laura entered the elevator along with the anomaly. Emily pressed the only available button, and the elevator began to descend slowly. No one said anything¡ªthis procedure was already standard for them.


    ¡°Today was really unusual...¡±


    Laura broke the silence, and Emily glanced at her. Normally, in situations like this, there were two possibilities: the scientist present at the time of the incident either got killed by the anomalies themselves or resigned sometime later. Looking at Laura, Emily doubted she would choose the latter, and besides, Emily had already experienced the first possibility.


    Emily had faced similar situations before. Working in this field, you see and hear many things. It wasn¡¯t the first time Emily found herself in imminent danger while studying an anomaly. However, she had to admit this was the first time she had been so close to dying.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Is there ever a day when this job isn¡¯t weird? After all, we deal with strange things all the time¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I guess you¡¯re right¡±


    The conversation helped to ease the strange atmosphere that had settled in. Emily didn¡¯t find the situation bad; in fact, conversations like this were necessary to maintain sanity in a job like hers. Sometimes, it was these interactions that prevented despair and a sense of isolation.


    ¡°So, boss, what are we going to do with our little anomaly? Should we leave it here or move it to our main research base?¡±


    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll do some tests here. Although we don¡¯t have all our equipment, we can perform basic tests, like checking if it eats, needs to use the bathroom, and if it can understand us¡±


    Of course, there were other tests Emily wanted to conduct, such as assessing the durability and exploring the anomaly¡¯s anomalous powers. Emily turned her face toward the aquarium and watched the anomaly, still sleeping peacefully, oblivious to the outside world. Seeing the creature so serene made Emily feel a twinge of remorse for the physical tests she would have to conduct, but she knew there was nothing she could do to change that.


    (... wait, when did I start caring about this kind of thing when it comes to anomalies?)


    These thoughts suddenly crossed Emily¡¯s mind. She cast a quick glance at the anomaly, feeling her heart race and her cheeks warm. After that, she decided to perform a test to check if she had suffered any mental attack from an anomaly.


    When the elevator doors opened, a long white hallway was revealed. Emily, Laura, and Victor, who was pushing the aquarium, proceeded down the hallway with confident steps. At the end, they found a door. As soon as the door opened, several groups of scientists and soldiers appeared on the other side.


    The soldiers patrolled the area while the scientists read data on clipboards or tablets. Emily, Victor, and Laura¡¯s presence immediately caught attention, especially due to the aquarium with something inside. This sight was undoubtedly not subtle.


    ¡°A new anomaly? But why is it in an aquarium?¡±


    ¡°And more importantly, is it safe? It¡¯s just glass; it could easily break the container¡±


    The scientists¡¯ murmurs attracted the attention of the stationed soldiers, who immediately formed a barrier and pointed their weapons at the anomaly. Emily sighed; even she had to admit that if she were in their place, she would have reacted the same way.


    ¡°It¡¯s all under control. The anomaly doesn¡¯t seem interested in attacking humans¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our little one won¡¯t attack. She¡¯s gentle, likes humans, and besides, she¡¯s extremely cute!¡±


    Everyone was even more confused by Emily and Laura¡¯s words, which were well known at almost every auxiliary base. Emily, in particular, had made significant discoveries about anomalies over the years, contributing greatly to the advancement in understanding these beings and phenomena.


    The soldiers, still puzzled by the situation, turned their gazes to Victor. As the leader of the anomaly response team, Victor did not work directly at the bases where anomalies were kept but was responsible for coordinating and commanding the teams sent to handle new occurrences. This made him a high-ranking figure among the regular soldiers guarding the bases.


    ¡°Let them through; everything is under control. As Dr. Laura Cavendish and Dr. Emily Parker said, there¡¯s no reason to worry¡±


    With Victor¡¯s words, the soldiers had no more reasons to block the way and quickly stepped aside, allowing Emily, Laura, and Victor to continue.

 Chapter 15 - Adaptation period [3]

    (Pov - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura walked down the corridors with steady steps, following Emily, her boss, and Victor, her long-time friend. Victor pushed the aquarium containing the anomaly Laura had found in the forest. Despite what many said, Laura was convinced that the anomaly had, in fact, saved them.


    Since they had been in the forest, the anomaly had consistently protected Laura, preventing her from being killed. Laura not only felt deeply grateful but also considered herself lucky to have discovered this new anomaly. Perhaps this fact had created a special bond between her and the anomaly, especially considering that the anomaly seemed to have had no contact with other humans.


    Laura wasn¡¯t sure if her assumption was correct or not, but what she was certain of was that, for some reason, the anomaly seemed to have positive feelings towards humans. However, as a scientist, Laura was equally interested in understanding more about the anomaly and discovering why it was the way it was.


    Laura wished, if possible, to conduct the tests in such a way that the anomaly would not feel pain or discomfort. However, she knew that this would probably not be feasible. Her greatest desire was for the anomaly to feel nothing or not be severely injured in the process.


    (However, setting that aside, the way it curls up to sleep is just so cute¡ªit looks like a little kitten)


    Laura¡¯s cheeks flushed as she watched the anomaly resting in the aquarium. Everything about the creature was absolutely charming; Laura simply couldn¡¯t find anything about it that wasn¡¯t adorable.


    Laura, Emily, and Victor approached a white door. Along the way, several scientists showed interest in the new anomaly inside the aquarium, while soldiers displayed signs of apprehension, ready to act and fire their weapons at the slightest hint of danger.


    When the door opened, Laura and Emily proceeded to a second door, which was relatively close to the one Victor had passed through. This one was a bit larger. Upon entering, they found a large glass wall ahead, offering a complete view of the interior of the room.


    Victor stopped in the center of the room, which was cuboidal in shape. Although not very large, it was enough to allow movement. Carefully, he opened the aquarium and placed the anomaly on the floor, where it continued to sleep peacefully. Laura was surprised to see that the anomaly was still able to sleep despite everything that had happened.


    When Victor left the room, Laura, Emily, and other scientists who were patiently waiting for the anomaly remained silent. After about 10 minutes, the anomaly finally woke up. With its adorable little hands, it rubbed its large eyes in an equally charming way, eliciting sighs of satisfaction from the team of scientists.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Everyone watched with interest as the anomaly explored the room. In fact, it was the first time they had seen one that resembled a human child so closely. In a way, it was refreshing for them to witness something that didn¡¯t squirm, didn¡¯t have an undefined shape, and didn¡¯t try to kill them every five seconds. For everyone in the room, it was practically a moment of relief and tranquility.


    ¡°Bring in the prisoner. I want to see how she reacts to strangers. Also, give him a protective suit. We don''t want her to realize he''s a human¡±


    Laura heard Emily¡¯s order from the side, not paying much attention to it. In fact, none of the scientists seemed to care about what was being discussed, as they were not the ones directly interacting with the anomalies. Emily and Laura were having a unique experience watching the anomaly from the other side of the glass, as they usually studied anomalies only through indirect observations.


    Moreover, none of the scientists seemed to feel guilty about using humans in this way. Even Laura, deep down, knew they were treated like condemned prisoners. The organization promised to release them if they served their sentences without dying, but the prisoners didn¡¯t know that none of those who came before them had actually been freed. In the end, they all ended up being killed by anomalies.


    Everyone watched attentively as the anomaly explored the room, until a sound caught its attention: the door opening. A man dressed in a suit and mask entered the room. Emily and Laura watched the scene, noticing that the anomaly showed discomfort and seemed to be analyzing what was in front of it.


    ¡°Maybe your theory is correct, Laura. It could be that she really is hostile to anything that isn¡¯t human. Even if it has a similar shape, it seems to perceive that something essential is missing for it to be considered truly human¡±


    Of course, Laura and Emily didn¡¯t know that the small anomaly was actually just curious, wondering why someone was wearing a radiation suit near it. The anomaly seemed to be wondering if the presence of the suit meant that it saw her as something similar to a nuclear bomb.


    The scientists watched with interest the anomaly¡¯s next action, eager to find out what would happen next. At that moment, they noticed something strange: the man who had been sent in was trembling. Since the anomaly was positioned in a way that didn¡¯t allow them to see its face, no one knew what was happening.


    The man seemed on the verge of losing control, as if he were facing a terrible monster. Then the anomaly turned towards the glass. Emily had set up the glass to allow visibility from both sides, so just as the scientists could observe the anomaly, it could also see them.


    Everyone was in shock. Their faces paled, and their breathing became rapid. The anomaly¡¯s eyes shone in various colors, but instead of appearing charming, they emanated a dreadful and dark aura, as distant and incomprehensible as the question ¡°what¡¯s on the other side of a black hole?¡± The scientists were paralyzed, unsure of how to react to a fear so primal that had emerged within them.


    The anomaly blinked, and its eyes returned to their original color, a vibrant and charming gold. Meanwhile, the scientists and the man beside her watched with racing hearts. The anomaly tilted its little head to the side, appearing confused, and one of its fingers approached its mouth. Although the scene was undeniably cute, there was something about the way the anomaly behaved that made it even more unsettling.

 Chapter 16 - Adaptation period [4]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    I don¡¯t know exactly how much time has passed, but it¡¯s probably been a few good hours. Since that man in the strange outfit entered, no one else has shown up. The glass through which I was being observed returned to normal, so I couldn¡¯t see if anyone was on the other side.


    With absolutely nothing to do, I tried to entertain myself. I started spinning in circles, then jumped repeatedly, and finally, threw myself on the floor, bored. The place was just a vast, dull white emptiness, and I was beginning to feel like I was about to go crazy.


    (Couldn¡¯t they give me a video game or something to pass the time? It¡¯s not possible they¡¯ve just forgotten me here... could they?)


    The thought that I might be completely alone and abandoned was terrifying. However, the heavens had not yet forsaken me. Just as I thought this, and tiny tears began to form at the corners of my eyes, the door opened again. This time, it was Victor who entered. He wasn¡¯t wearing the special suit like the previous person but regular clothes, similar to what a security guard would wear.


    He was carrying a bag in his hands, and his gaze was fixed on me, while I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the bag. I seriously wondered what was inside, as the pleasant aroma reaching me suggested it was food. Victor stopped right in front of me, holding the bag.


    He then opened the bag, still with a cautious look directed at me. However, I was more interested in the bag than in his expression. Although I wasn¡¯t hungry, it didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t want to eat something. Eating would give me satisfaction, even if it wasn¡¯t necessary to stave off hunger, since I didn¡¯t even feel hungry to begin with.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know if you can eat or if you feel hunger, but it¡¯s part of the procedures. We need to find out if you need to eat or not¡±


    Saying this, Victor began taking items out of the bag: a wrapper that clearly contained a hamburger and a can of Coca-Cola. He placed them on the floor right in front of me and then stepped back slowly, keeping me under watch.


    For some reason, I had the feeling that he was treating me like a pet, but honestly, it didn¡¯t matter at the moment. In front of me were a can of Coca-Cola and a hamburger wrapper. I couldn¡¯t even remember the last time I had eaten something.


    I completely ignored Victor¡¯s presence and sat down. First, I took the can of Coca-Cola and opened it. I noticed Victor giving me a strange look, probably surprised that I managed to open the can despite theoretically having never seen one before. I then turned my attention to the wrapper containing the hamburger.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    I took the wrapper and put it directly in my mouth. Victor gave me a look of surprise. I chewed the hamburger, and as I expected, I was able to filter out the taste of what I wanted to feel. In short, even chewing both the plastic and the hamburger, I only perceived the taste of the hamburger.


    I ate calmly, ignoring Victor¡¯s gaze. At some point, he had already left, but I didn¡¯t care. Anyway, that hamburger was delicious. If possible, I would love to have another one.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Emily Parker)


    On the other side of the glass, Emily watched the scene calmly. She still didn¡¯t understand the reason for the anomaly¡¯s earlier aggressive reaction. Emily felt intensely that she could have died at any moment at the anomaly¡¯s hands if it had wanted to. However, instead, the anomaly simply started ignoring them.


    As she reflected on the possible cause of the anomaly¡¯s negative reaction, Emily heard Laura¡¯s voice beside her, also observing the situation attentively.


    ¡°Maybe the anomaly felt uncomfortable with the presence of a stranger. What if we sent someone it already knows?¡±


    At first, Emily thought this idea was absurd. Was Laura comparing the anomaly to a small child? However, Emily knew that Laura had survived all these years precisely because the absurd often ended up becoming reality.


    ¡°Call Victor, explain the current situation, and ask him to bring some food for the anomaly¡±


    Soon after, Victor entered the anomaly containment room offering food. Emily didn¡¯t know if the anomaly needed to eat, but she thought it was an excellent opportunity to observe its reaction.


    This time, the anomaly didn¡¯t react with aggression. In fact, it even seemed satisfied, its gaze fixed on Victor. Could Laura be right? Emily wasn¡¯t sure, but it was undeniable that the anomaly was showing a much friendlier behavior compared to before.


    Emily wore a satisfied smile, indicating that the anomaly had at least a certain degree of intelligence. It seemed capable of remembering faces and distinguishing between good and bad people, suggesting that its perception went beyond what was expected.


    ¡°Victor, good job. You can go back now¡±


    Emily pondered the next steps. She was eager to conduct various tests as she had never encountered such a fascinating anomaly. Not because it was especially unique¡ªshe had already studied thousands of anomalies that defied all known knowledge¡ªbut because its complexity and behavior intrigued her deeply.


    However, this anomaly seemed to have something distinct from the others. Emily couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly why she felt this way, but it might be a reflection of her years of experience with anomalies or simply a brief illusion. Either way, she couldn¡¯t contain her excitement.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    When Victor stepped back, I continued savoring the taste of the hamburger I had just eaten. Honestly, it was delicious. Even though I didn¡¯t need to eat, it didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t want to. Besides, this experience confirmed that I could still taste food, which was a relief.


    Also, I didn¡¯t know why, but Emily and Laura were watching me with satisfied smiles. At some point, the glass was reinstalled, but this time only Laura and Emily were present. Although I wondered where the other scientists had gone, it wasn¡¯t something I really cared about. Speaking of which...


    (When are they going to bring me more food?)

 Chapter 17 - Adaptation period [5]

    (Pov - Emily Parker)


    Emily found herself in her office, a relatively simple space: a desk with a computer, a calendar beside it, and a photo of her with a younger girl on the desk. In the picture, Emily had not yet reached adulthood.


    The little girl next to Emily wore a sincere, sweet smile. Whenever Emily looked at that photo, the world seemed simpler, and nothing else mattered besides that image. Lost in distant memories, she was pulled back to reality by knocks echoing on her door.


    Emily quickly reorganized herself, leaving those memories behind. She didn¡¯t think they would be useful at that moment; she had goals to achieve, and that was why she had become a researcher of anomalies.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    With that simple word, the door opened. Laura entered, and as she closed the door behind her, she walked toward Emily¡¯s desk with some papers in hand. Upon entering, Laura noticed the photo on the desk but knew it was a sensitive topic to discuss in Emily¡¯s presence, so she decided to ignore it.


    ¡°Boss, here are the results of the research we¡¯ve gathered so far on the new anomaly. It would be good if you could take a look¡±


    After hearing this, Emily took the papers from Laura¡¯s hand and began to flip through them. About a week had passed since the anomaly arrived at their institute. During this time, they conducted some simple tests that helped them better understand the nature of the anomaly.


    -


    Name: To be determined.


    Anomalous Danger Class: To be classified.


    Gender: The anomaly presents itself externally as a girl, but it is likely to lack distinct feminine traits. Additionally, it has been confirmed that it also does not have masculine traits. It¡¯s possible that the anomaly has neither sex.


    Intelligence: More tests are needed, but the anomaly has shown some understanding in conversations when gestures are used. Its intelligence does not resemble that of an adult; it may be closer to that of a five-year-old child.


    Anomalous Power: Unknown. Possible anomalous power not yet cataloged.


    -


    No matter how much Emily wanted to be optimistic, the information she read about the anomaly was practically nonexistent. In summary, they still had nothing that would allow them to classify it, not even its anomalous power was known. If she had to take a guess, she would say the anomaly¡¯s power was related to its eyes, but Emily couldn¡¯t speculate much beyond that.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As Emily attentively observed the papers in her hand, she noticed that Laura seemed uncomfortable. She was shifting from side to side, as if feeling uneasy about something.


    ¡°Laura, do you have something else to tell me?¡±


    Laura finally looked at Emily when she asked the question. Having worked with Laura for some time, Emily knew her way of thinking well. In a way, although Laura was timid, she also displayed remarkable courage when it came to anomalies. In fact, all researchers shared this duality.


    ¡°We received a visitation order from the Central Research Institute¡±


    Emily raised an eyebrow upon hearing that name. After all, the Central Research Institute was practically the base where the most dangerous anomalies were stored, including those that could not be contained. The place where Emily was at the moment only housed less dangerous and more easily controlled anomalies. Therefore, it was surprising that a visitation order had arrived.


    ¡°Who is the order from?¡±


    When Emily asked the question, Laura turned her gaze to the side, clearly uncomfortable. This reaction gave Emily a clue about who it could be.


    ¡°The order... came from the director¡±


    It was exactly who Emily had imagined. To be honest, she didn¡¯t like the director very much, even though he was her superior. They both had a complicated history, especially regarding how they preferred to handle encountered anomalies. Additionally, the director was eccentric and aroused distrust in every sense.


    ¡°If that was all, you didn¡¯t need to be so anxious¡±


    ¡°But... the boss seems to dislike him¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t like him, but what can I do? In the end, he remains my superior¡±


    Emily merely shrugged as she said this. It wasn¡¯t about belittling herself, but the hierarchy within the organization was quite rigid. After all, mistakes could not be made when dealing with anomalies.


    ¡°We still have some time before that old man arrives. Let¡¯s get organized on this side; honestly, I don¡¯t want to give him any reason to complain in my ear after the visit...¡±


    Laura just nodded in response to Emily¡¯s words but still had another question in mind. Taking a deep breath, she spoke, keeping her voice low but still audible.


    ¡°So... about the director, he came to check on the newly discovered anomaly, right?¡±


    Emily gave Laura a brief glance before leaning back on the desk and nodding, confirming her friend¡¯s words. Unfortunately, Laura couldn¡¯t hide her disapproval regarding the director¡¯s actions. This was a common occurrence when it came to him, and his methods were often unwelcome, as they tended to create problems.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Although he is my superior, I¡¯m the one in charge here. He can¡¯t just come in and move the anomaly without my permission and a valid justification... of course, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that he could make something up, but I¡¯ll do my best to prevent that from happening. I¡¯m also interested in this new anomaly¡±


    ***


    (Pov ¨C Protagonist)


    Honestly, I was starting to get tired of this place. It¡¯s been a few days¡ªprobably three to four¡ªsince the only thing I see is the color white. Although scientists occasionally come to visit me, it doesn¡¯t relieve my boredom; in fact, it just makes me feel like a pet trapped in a cage.


    However, there¡¯s a critical problem: if you ask me if I can get out of this place, the answer is no. Not even using all my strength can I break the walls surrounding me. I have no idea what they are made of, but they are incredibly sturdy. The upside of it all is that they always provide me with food¡ªand it¡¯s always different. Thus, mealtime is something I genuinely look forward to.


    Unfortunately, my boredom still persisted. Was there nothing that could just happen in this place? Maybe I was being overly pessimistic, but strangely, just as I thought about this, the light went out. I got up from where I had been lying and looked around. The only visible thing in the darkness was my glowing golden eyes, which looked like lanterns.


    (Did they forget to pay the electricity bill for this place?)

 Chapter 18 - Threat from the shadows [1]

    (POV - Emily Parker)


    Emily and Laura walked through the facility''s corridors with firm, confident steps. The long corridor, with its whitish texture, was quite familiar to both of them. In this sector, only contained anomalies were present, creating an atmosphere of safety, though still full of mystery.


    "I wonder what the director is planning this time"


    Laura, walking beside Emily, couldn¡¯t hide the concern on her face about the director. Although they both knew that no words could truly reassure her, Emily was also fully aware that the director was a cunning fox, always pursuing his own goals within the organization.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in worrying about it now. The most we can do is try to thwart his plans. Besides, it won¡¯t be the first time, and I doubt it¡¯ll be the last¡±


    Emily sighed resignedly as she shared her thoughts with Laura. With years of experience alongside the director, she had learned to understand his way of thinking and acting. The concern, at a certain point, had become tiring; after all, he had always managed to get by so far. Emily saw no reason for this time to be any different.


    As they walked down the corridor, Emily noticed someone approaching. The figure, dressed in typical staff attire, didn¡¯t immediately catch her attention. However, the person walked with their head slightly down, which was understandable, as the atmosphere of that place often transmitted a depressing vibe. Despite this, Emily couldn¡¯t identify who it was.


    Emily trusted her memory, but the fact that she had never seen that person before was, at the very least, suspicious. In an environment like the one she worked in, suspicions were unacceptable. Shortly after passing the figure, Emily stopped under Laura¡¯s curious gaze and called out.


    ¡°Hey! You! Can you stop for a moment?¡±


    Emily turned after saying those words and noticed that the person was still there. They also casually turned towards Emily, allowing their face to become more visible. Their hair, relatively long, covered part of their face, but not enough to completely conceal it. Emily crossed her arms and stared at the man, sizing him up with interest.


    ¡°What team are you part of?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the cleaning sector, ma¡¯am¡±


    The man calmly answered Emily¡¯s question, but that didn¡¯t lessen her suspicions. Although there was nothing overtly suspicious about his appearance, the feeling of distrust persisted, creating a subtle tension in the air.


    ¡°I trust my memory, and I have a good relationship with the cleaning sector, but I¡¯ve never seen you around¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°I¡¯m new, arrived yesterday¡±


    The man¡¯s words were concise, and Emily didn¡¯t believe he was lying; it would be easy to verify. Even so, she decided to check. After briefly checking her tablet, she confirmed that the man was indeed telling the truth.


    The man stared at Emily, who returned the gaze. Although she no longer felt a reason to keep him there, a lingering sense of distrust continued to hover over her. Additionally, the upcoming conversation with the director only heightened her anxiety, making her headache worsen quickly amid all the accumulated stress.


    ¡°Alright, you can go. Sorry for stopping you so suddenly¡±


    ¡°No problem, ma¡¯am. If you need me, you know where to find me¡±


    After a polite farewell, the man left. Emily watched him go before turning back and resuming her walk. Laura, with a curious look, remained silent as she followed. The two continued down the corridor for a few minutes until, suddenly, the lights went out completely, leaving them in darkness.


    Although it was dark, Emily¡¯s eyes quickly adjusted to the lack of light. Laura then pulled her phone out of her lab coat pocket and turned on the flashlight.


    ¡°How strange. In all the time I¡¯ve worked here, the lights have never gone out, not even once. Could maintenance have made a mistake?¡±


    Laura received no response to her comment. Confused, she pointed the flashlight at Emily beside her, only to see her face marked by fear and despair. In that moment, even Laura realized something was about to happen.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    It had been a few minutes since the lights went out. I was sprawled on the floor, waiting for something to happen, but honestly, I was starting to feel like if I stayed lying down any longer, I¡¯d become part of the floor. Determined to act, I got up and looked around.


    Though it was dark, I could see almost perfectly. Even though I still didn¡¯t know how to get out of the room, it wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t thought of ways to do so while I lay on the floor.


    (It was around here, wasn¡¯t it?)


    I started walking towards where I remembered the glass was, through which the scientists observed me. Although it looked like an ordinary wall, I bet it wasn¡¯t as sturdy as the rest of the room. When I got near the spot where I recalled seeing the scientists on the other side, I prepared myself and punched the wall with all the strength I could gather.


    Right after my punch landed, the wall started to crack in random patterns. As I suspected, this side of the room was much thinner than the rest. When the wall finally gave in, it revealed an observation area made of glass, where the scientists had been monitoring me. Without wasting any time, I repeated the motion, punching the glass and shattering it into thousands of fragments.


    With that, I was able to enter the room where the scientists had been watching me. I quickly glanced around, examining the environment. There were several screens scattered around, both at the upper and lower parts of the room. They were probably monitors showing what was happening on my side, even when the glass wasn¡¯t active.


    I quickly scanned the room before leaving and heading toward a door that I imagined led outside. When I opened it, I found myself in a white hallway that stretched in two directions. I paused for a moment, wondering which way to go, when I felt a subtle breeze pass by me. There was nothing there, but I was sure something had just moved near me.


    I looked around but found nothing. No matter where I looked or how hard I tried to observe, it seemed like I was the only person in that hallway¡ªat least at first glance. Ignoring the strange previous event, I started walking in a random direction, hoping to find something or someone.

 Chapter 19 - Threat from the shadows [2]

    I walked through the dark, white hallways, with an attentive yet curious gaze. It was the first time I had left that room, and I can''t be blamed for wanting to explore a bit. Although my goal is to find someone, I doubt that person would be very happy to be found by me.


    I mean, my eyes literally shine in the dark. Plus, while my appearance might be considered cute, it doesn''t change the fact that I look more like a ghost than a human. I¡¯d probably scare anyone who tried to get close, but, well, what can I do?.


    Speaking of the hallway, it was quite long. No matter which way I looked, there were white metal doors everywhere. After seeing them repeatedly, I wondered if they were hiding something. I myself came from one of the rooms equipped with those doors, so it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what could be on the other side.


    Honestly, my curiosity grew: what would they be like? Would there be another like me, someone I could ask about what we were? But of course, I wasn¡¯t crazy enough to just open all those doors and unleash whatever might be inside.


    As I got lost in thought, I noticed something strange ahead: the shadow near one of the doors had moved. It was the same feeling as witnessing a flicker. However, this was peculiar; the hallway was practically dark, with minimal light, except for my shining eyes. There was no way a shadow could move. Besides, do shadows really move? At least, my common knowledge said that was impossible.


    Yet, there was something indicating that the figure I saw wasn¡¯t just a simple reflection: the shadow had a glowing heart in rainbow colors, similar to what I¡¯d seen in humans and monsters. Well, actually, it didn¡¯t possess a heart in the conventional sense. Instead, there was a faint line moving, leading somewhere, with the shadow as its endpoint. In summary, it seemed there was a starting point... probably.


    I continued walking towards the shadow, watching the line that seemed to stretch further down the hallway. I paused for a few seconds, pondering whether I should approach or not when suddenly, a siren began to echo through the corridor. I didn¡¯t know what the siren meant, so I decided to just ignore it.


    When I looked at the shadow again, it started to twist strangely and somehow just sank into the floor, disappearing completely from the hallway. I glanced around briefly, but there was no sign of it. Moreover, the colored faint line had also vanished. But, whatever; I already had an idea of where that line was going.


    Once again, I moved my little feet down the hallway, heading towards where I remembered the line ended. It didn¡¯t take long; about two minutes later, I found a door that seemed special compared to the others. It was closed, so I tried looking around, but found nothing that could help me open it.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But no matter how much I looked, that door clearly stood out from the rest. It was as if it was saying, ¡°Look, I¡¯m special, come open me¡± However, I had no clue how to do that.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t that I had no idea who could open it. As I walked down the hallway toward this point, I noticed a fork in the path with a sign clearly indicating that from there on, it was the area where the scientists and security team were located.


    I turned back and began following the direction of that corridor, which was relatively close. I quickly arrived at it and walked, observing the environment around me. However, no matter where I looked, there were no scientists, let alone the security team. Strangely, there were many items scattered on the floor, like lab coats, weapons, security clothes, and vests, among others.


    (Seriously, what¡¯s happening with this place? Or, better yet, where did everyone go?)


    As I continued to explore the hallway, I finally found something: an ajar door, through which a faint light was seeping. This light was bright enough to partially illuminate the room, but no more than that.


    I didn¡¯t think much of it and simply opened the door, stepping into the room. To my surprise, I found two people I hadn¡¯t seen in a while: Emily and Laura. I tilted my head towards them, questioning what they were doing there, and both looked at me with the same expression of confusion.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    Emily couldn¡¯t hide her surprise upon noticing the small being that had just entered the room. The only question lingering in her mind at that moment was: ¡°How did she manage to get out of her containment?¡± As far as Emily remembered, the walls were made of super-resistant and special metal, capable of containing even Anomalies with anomalous strength powers.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Anomaly! You came to save us! I was so scared; I really thought this time would be my end!¡±


    Laura, as always, showed an extremely positive attitude towards the Anomaly. Even Emily, who initially considered this absurd, couldn¡¯t deny that now that the Anomaly was with them, for some reason, they both felt much safer.


    Emily watched with a serene look as the Anomaly easily freed itself from Laura¡¯s embrace and focused its attention on the projector on the table, which illuminated the place. Luckily, Emily remembered that the projector worked on batteries and that she had brought it with her earlier.


    The Anomaly slowly approached the projector, with a curious look, and extended its hand. Immediately, Emily stood up, feeling that her life was in danger. If, for some reason, that projector broke, she and Laura would definitely meet their end this time.


    In a moment of desperation to save the projector, Emily tripped over the chair due to the darkness and, while trying to balance herself, knocked the projector to the floor with her elbow, shattering it into a thousand pieces. She stared blankly at the remains of the projector as the room plunged back into darkness, with the only visible light coming from the Anomaly¡¯s golden eyes, now blinking in confusion.

 Chapter 20 - Threat from the shadows [3]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    Honestly, it took me a few seconds to comprehend what had just happened. When I found Laura and Emily, I felt a sense of relief for still having company; I genuinely thought everyone had left me behind. Laura then began hugging me like I was a teddy bear.


    Suddenly, Emily broke the projector on the table when I tried to approach it. Was that my fault? No matter how much I thought about what had happened; why the hell did she seem so desperate about the projector? After the incident, the only thing that remained was the guilt I felt. Even though I wasn''t responsible for the destruction of the projector, for some reason, that¡¯s how I felt.


    "It¡¯s over, that was the only source of light still working in this place"


    For some reason, Emily fell to the floor and started lamenting, a terrified expression on her face. I tilted my head in confusion, trying to understand what she was talking about. Laura wasn¡¯t much different; at that moment, she was hugging me even tighter than before.


    ¡°Miss Anomaly!!!¡±


    Laura¡¯s embrace intensified even more; for some reason, she seemed to be using me almost like a talisman. Seriously, could someone please explain to me what was going on here? Also, I wanted to ask about the shadow I saw in the hallway, but I couldn¡¯t find the words.


    At that moment, the door behind me suddenly swung open, as if pushed by a gust of wind. It opened slowly, but there was nothing on the other side, at least nothing I could see. Honestly, I could see in the dark as well as if the light were on.


    I felt Laura and Emily¡¯s breaths become nonexistent; both seemed to be holding their breath. While I tried to understand why, I spotted something at the door: a hand made of black smoke resting on the threshold. In fact, I didn¡¯t know if ¡°smoke¡± was the right word to describe it.


    From the perspective of someone who can¡¯t see in the dark, the feeling would just be that the darkness was moving or something similar. Emily and Laura seemed completely paralyzed; surely, they both had noticed what I saw at the doorframe.


    When the entity fully entered the room, its form resembled nothing I had ever known. If I had to describe it, I¡¯d say it looked like black smoke, although it looked more like a shadow in motion. Either way, its appearance was bizarre, and it writhed, seeming unable to take on a defined corporeal shape.


    ¡°So it really was [Shadow] that escaped... But how was that possible? Its containment room should have its own generators.¡±


    I briefly watched as Emily¡¯s eyes widened, indicating that she finally seemed to understand something. Of course, I still had no idea what she was talking about, so I decided to ignore it. My gaze shifted back to Shadow, as Emily had called it.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Then, I managed to see again the thin line glowing in rainbow colors, seemingly heading toward the door I had seen moments ago and couldn¡¯t open. The monster noticed my gaze and turned to me; for some reason, its body began to twist in a strange and disordered way before simply disappearing into the ground. As this happened, all I could do was tilt my head in confusion.


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    This was probably the first time Laura was so happy to have an Anomaly by her side. Unfortunately, she had no choice. The little Anomaly Laura found in the forest really resembled a guardian angel, always showing up to save her.


    ¡°I was so scared! When the projector stopped, I thought we were definitely dead. My legs can¡¯t move anymore¡±


    Laura finally sighed in relief when the shadow Anomaly, nicknamed [Shadow], left. She had knowledge about this Anomaly; even though the place they were in housed only harmless anomalies, the reason [Shadow] was there was that its containment method was extremely simple, which in a way made it harmless.


    ¡°Although we¡¯ve survived for now, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that our situation is the worst possible. We will remain in danger until we restore power to the facility. The problem is that if we walk around carelessly, we¡¯ll probably be captured by [Shadow]¡±


    Laura listened attentively to Emily¡¯s words and nodded, sharing the same thought. Then, she tried to remember the technical sheet about [Shadow]. Apparently, [Shadow] was a formless Anomaly that moved between shadows.


    Its anomalous powers consisted mainly of teleporting in darkness; however, if there was even the slightest bit of light in the area, [Shadow] wouldn¡¯t be able to move anymore, remaining in a dormant state.


    Although everyone had tried to find a way to destroy [Shadow], all attempts had been completely ineffective. To begin with, [Shadow] didn¡¯t have a physical body that could be touched; in fact, it was nothing but darkness in its purest form, a truly strange Anomaly.


    As both reflected on how to get to the location of the main generator that powered the entire facility, the little Anomaly began to move. Laura and Emily watched as it stopped at the door, staring at them with its intense golden gaze.


    ¡°I think it wants us to follow it¡±


    Emily turned her gaze to Laura, who suddenly spoke these words, raising an eyebrow in question.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it just seems that way to me. Besides, [Shadow] seemed to be afraid of our little Anomaly. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to walk with it than to stay here? Either way, the projector is broken¡±


    Emily thought about this for a few seconds, but in the end, she had no reason to refuse Laura¡¯s words. In fact, if they decided to stay, they would probably both be captured by [Shadow]. Emily didn¡¯t know where the people who got captured went; they just seemed to be swallowed and disappeared, leaving only their clothes behind.


    While Emily was curious about the fate of the missing people, it wasn¡¯t like she wanted to be captured just to satisfy her curiosity. Scientists are naturally curious, but not foolish.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t believe we have any other choice anyway¡±


    Thus, the trio¡ªcomposed of two scientists and a little Anomaly with shining golden eyes¡ªbegan to explore the dark hallways of the facility.

 Chapter 21 - Threat from the shadows [4]

    (POV - Emily Parker)


    Emily could barely see what was ahead; the hallway was completely dark and devoid of life. There was no sound at all, except for the footsteps of the trio. Emily and Laura continued to follow the small Anomaly, which illuminated the path ahead with its bright eyes.


    Emily knew it was sheer madness to follow an Anomaly, no matter how harmless it seemed; it felt like a death sentence. But what other choice did she have? Remaining in the dark meant certain death. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know why, but it was clear that [Shadow] seemed to fear the small Anomaly, which only fueled her curiosity further.


    Could [Shadow] know the true identity of the Anomaly? Or was it merely an instinctive fear? However, another question arose: why would [Shadow] feel fear in the first place? Who, or rather, what exactly was this Anomaly that Emily and Laura were following at that moment?.


    ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡±


    Momentarily lost in her thoughts, Emily didn¡¯t notice when the Anomaly turned down a corridor and nearly passed by it. Looking briefly ahead, she saw only an endless darkness, causing her to shudder. She could feel something moving in the darkness, or rather, the darkness itself seemed to move and watch her. Quickly, Emily returned to where Laura and the small Anomaly were.


    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s a lot happening. I need a moment to gather my thoughts¡±


    As she said this, Emily cast a brief glance around. The walls had changed slightly; now, the entire corridor ahead had lights embedded in the floor, ceiling, and walls. This new illumination helped Emily orient herself, but the question still lingered: why was the Anomaly leading them to [Shadow]''s containment room?


    ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t this the corridor that leads to [Shadow]''s containment room?¡±


    Emily simply nodded at Laura¡¯s question, who also seemed to realize where they were headed. The walk continued for a few more minutes until the trio finally reached the end of the corridor. In front of them stood a reinforced door with protruding panels. The small Anomaly took a few more steps before stopping in front of the door and turning its gaze toward Emily and Laura.


    Even Laura could understand the Anomaly''s intentions at that moment. It was unlikely that it had come to this place without a purpose. The only plausible explanation was that the Anomaly wanted to enter.


    ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡±


    Emily thought for a few moments about that. No matter how much she considered it, there was no reason not to open the door. It was indeed strange for an Anomaly to show interest in something, but so far, it hadn¡¯t done anything to harm humans. On the contrary, it had always been cooperative. Thus, Emily saw no reason to refuse the Anomaly¡¯s request.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Let¡¯s open it. Now that [Shadow] has escaped, it¡¯s likely that there¡¯s nothing left in the containment room¡±


    As she said this, Emily walked over to the side of the door, where there was an electronic panel. As she placed her eye near the device, it was scanned, and in the next instant, a message appeared on the panel, stating: ¡°Authorized¡± With that, the door opened, revealing its interior.


    Emily watched closely as the small Anomaly entered the containment room, its curious gaze examining every corner of the space. However, from Laura¡¯s perspective, it seemed that the Anomaly was genuinely searching for something that should be inside.


    Suddenly, the small Anomaly''s eyes fixed on a specific point. Emily also directed her gaze to where the Anomaly''s bright eyes were pointing and was surprised by what she saw.


    Floating in the air was a dome-shaped object emitting a dark, pulsating aura. It appeared as though the dome was made from the shadows themselves. Emily¡¯s mind raced faster than ever as she observed the floating object, and in the end, she managed to reach a small conclusion.


    (Is that [Shadow]''s main body?)


    There were several reasons for Emily to think this. First, after numerous tests conducted with [Shadow], it became clear that its body, capable of moving within shadows and merging with them, was not its main body but rather a form created from the shadows themselves to allow for movement.


    Moreover, why would that object specifically be in [Shadow]''s containment room? Emily couldn¡¯t think of any other alternative. Once again, she was surprised to realize that the small Anomaly seemed to know that [Shadow]''s main body would be right there.


    ¡°What exactly is supposed to happen now?¡±


    A few seconds after Laura asked the question, the small Anomaly began to move toward the floating dome. Its steps were so subtle that they could barely be heard, echoing softly in the environment. Emily wondered, for a moment, how much the small Anomaly actually weighed.


    However, seconds before the Anomaly fully approached the floating dome, the darkness around it began to distort. From within the shadow, something emerged: it was difficult to distinguish, but it clearly resembled a dark mist, even deeper than the darkness itself.


    Emily and Laura remained silent, watching the scene unfold before them. Meanwhile, the small Anomaly fixed its gaze on the shadow with curiosity, tilting its head to the side, its face expressing a strange mix of neutrality and wonder.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    (Are we not totally in trouble?)


    That was my first thought upon seeing the shadow suddenly emerge from the darkness. To be honest, my plan was just to go back and repeat what I did last time to absorb the powers of that Anomaly. However, there were two problems: first, I had no idea how to absorb powers, since last time the process happened completely automatically.


    Secondly, I didn¡¯t expect the shadow to confront me directly, especially since it seemed scared the last time I saw it. However, this wasn¡¯t so surprising; I didn¡¯t know exactly what that floating thing was, but it seemed important to it. It makes sense that the shadow would return to protect something it considers valuable.

 Chapter 22 - Threat from the shadows [5]

    My current situation could be considered strangely curious. The reason? Even though not much time has passed, the shadow hasn¡¯t attacked us; it just stood there, moving peculiarly back and forth. Of course, I didn''t attack it either.


    And what would be the reason? How exactly does one attack a shadow? Or, better yet, is that even possible? Just imagining it feels odd; my hands would probably pass right through the shadow if I tried to hit it. I wasn¡¯t quite sure why it was afraid of me, but once it realized I was harmless, I would definitely be in trouble.


    ¡°Uhhh... Boss, it¡¯s been a pleasure meeting you and working by your side. I hope we can meet again in the next life¡±


    Laura, behind me, was in total despair, rambling incoherently while crying. Although Emily seemed calmer compared to Laura, it was evident that she was paralyzed with fear; if I touched her, she would probably collapse to the ground due to her trembling legs.


    In the end, I had no choice but to act. The goal was clear: approach that floating sphere. I didn¡¯t expect it to be easy, but it would surely be better than just sitting and waiting for my death.


    Slowly, I began to approach the sphere. The shadow flickered even more with my presence, seeming unsure whether to flee or fight to protect the floating object. I kept my eyes locked on the shadow the entire time, not out of fear, but because I knew that looking away might give it a chance to strike.


    Anyway, when I was just a few steps away from the sphere, the shadow made a sudden move. A part of its body wrapped around my arm. Although I managed to pull away quickly, the arm that had been covered by the shadow simply vanished. Strangely, I could still feel my arm, but I couldn¡¯t see it anywhere.


    But the problems didn¡¯t stop there. After attacking me, the shadow ceased its trembling and rose before me. It probably expected me to retaliate, but upon realizing that I wouldn¡¯t do anything, it must have considered me harmless. However, the last thing I saw was the shadow completely engulfing me.


    (... So, where am I now?)


    When I realized it, I was in a completely new and strange place. There was nothing on the horizon except for black columns that seemed to stretch infinitely toward the sky. Though they were quite far apart from each other, that didn¡¯t lessen the strangeness of the situation.


    Where the ground should have been, there was black, slightly muddy water that, while not hindering movement, made it quite difficult. Moreover, in the sky, a completely dark sun burned; of course, the part about ¡°burning¡± was merely metaphorical, as I felt no heat emanating from it.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I didn¡¯t know where to go or what to do, but first, I looked for any weak point in that place. As I expected, a thin line, glowing in various colors, appeared in my line of sight. Without hesitation, I followed the line.


    Currently, I had been walking for at least ten minutes, and by this point, I began to suspect whether I was actually going anywhere. Had my power failed in some way? As I pondered whether to give up or not, I spotted something ahead of me.


    It was one of the thousands of black columns rising toward the sky, but one of them shone brightly in rainbow colors. I looked around to confirm, and noticed that none of the other columns emitted light, only this one in particular. I didn¡¯t think too much about it; the only thing that crossed my mind was that destroying this pillar could be the key to freeing myself from this place.


    I began to approach the pillar, admiring its imposing size. However, before I could reach it, something emerged from the black, muddy water. It was a creature made of the same material as the mud, with a relatively human appearance, except for its face, which looked completely melted.


    Its mouth opened strangely, as if it were melting, and its sunken eyes glowed a bright red. However, unlike other creatures I had observed, which had a specific weak point, this thing emanated an iridescent glow all over its body. The monster moved briefly toward me, and without a second thought, I punched its abdomen.


    Of course, I chose to attack this spot because it was that or aim for its legs. And wanting to keep my dignity intact, I opted for the most ¡°normal¡± point possible. As soon as my punch hit the muddy creature, it instantly disintegrated, blending back into the black water that covered the whole place.


    Finally, I was able to breathe again as I realized the situation had calmed down. In truth, I wasn¡¯t really breathing, but the act brought me a sense of relief. However, seconds later, I found myself surrounded by dozens of those bizarre, muddy monsters.


    (... Am I really screwed now?)


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    When Laura saw the anomaly lady being completely engulfed by the shadow, she felt as if her hopes were dissipating along with her. Before, Laura could see a promising future while the anomaly lady was by her side, but now she could only contemplate the sad fate of that creature being dragged into darkness before her eyes.


    Tears streamed down Laura''s cheeks, and her legs trembled so much that she could only drag herself backward. At that moment, Laura couldn¡¯t see any hope in her situation; she knew she would disappear to an unknown place where not even God could find her.


    Laura couldn¡¯t see Emily¡¯s expression, who was just a few meters away from her. Her vision was completely obscured by the shadow slowly approaching, like a specter¡ªa predator searching for its next prey.


    (I¡¯m doomed! This time, I¡¯m really going to die. Mom, Dad, forgive me for not listening to you and for not choosing to be just an ordinary teacher)


    However, when everything seemed lost, and Laura was sure she would be swallowed up, a white, translucent arm suddenly emerged from the shadow. At that moment, a single word escaped her lips.


    ¡°... what?¡±

 Chapter 23 - Threat from the shadows [6]

    Let¡¯s be honest: it¡¯s human nature to punch something that glows, right? It¡¯s like when you go to an amusement park, hop into a bounce house, and just can¡¯t resist the urge to jump. Similarly, I couldn¡¯t help but punch the glowing pillar in front of me.


    Of course, there was the fact that it was probably my way out of this place, but I can¡¯t deny that I really wanted to hit the pillar. My first punch made the pillar shake slightly, but it wasn¡¯t just it that trembled; I also felt the world around me vibrate.


    Though I didn¡¯t know exactly what this meant, I decided to take it as a sign that something was going right. So, hitting the pillar again became inevitable, and this time I did it with much more force. The pillar shook intensely, and small cracks began to form on its surface.


    I kept hitting the pillar, and with each impact, the world around me trembled, while the cracks in the pillar widened. After a few seconds of relentless punching, I felt a distortion in the environment, and once again, I had no idea what was happening, but I decided to persist. Interestingly, my arm that had been swallowed by the shadow wasn¡¯t regenerating, but suddenly began to recover instantly as soon as I entered this place.


    Regardless, I continued to hit the pillar with all my might. At one point, my arm went right through the pillar; a distortion suddenly appeared, engulfing it completely. However, the distortion was thin enough to allow only my arm to pass through. Surprised I had managed this, I retracted my arm and then grabbed the distortion.


    I decided not to complain and instead used my strength to expand the distortion, at least enough to get through it. To my surprise, opening it was easier than I imagined. Although I exerted quite a bit of force, I still hadn¡¯t come anywhere near my limit. However, one thought crossed my mind now that the distortion was open.


    (Is it really safe to go through this? I won¡¯t get stuck or lost, right?)


    But in the end, did I really have another choice? Gathering a bit of courage, I slowly brought my head closer to the distortion and passed through it. On the other side, the first thing I saw was Laura¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t look well; her hair was messy, and tears were streaming down her cheeks. However, as she looked at me, I noticed a new sparkle in her eyes. I stared at her, tilting my head slightly.


    Then, I looked around. No matter how I observed it, it seemed that this was the same place where I had seen the floating dome. Besides, even Emily was there. At least, this confirmed that I was in a location I recognized. With that in mind, there was no reason to hesitate in crossing over.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    With that thought, I expanded the distortion and crossed to the other side. As soon as I fully emerged, I looked around and then turned my gaze back. The shadow that had once swallowed me was now shaking incessantly, slowly breaking apart as it sank into the ground.


    In a few seconds, it was just me, Emily, and Laura left in the room; the shadow had completely disappeared, sinking into the ground. I stood there for a moment reflecting on what had just happened. Did I really defeat the shadow? And if so, how did I manage that? All I did was punch a colorful pillar in a strange place, but it was the shadow that took the damage. It was complicated to understand how this anomaly thing worked.


    ¡°Ms. Anomaly! You¡¯re alive! You¡¯ve come back to save us!¡±


    As soon as she saw me, Laura hugged me, and this time, I let her do so because she was trembling, and tears were still streaming from her eyes. However, my attention was completely focused on the floating dome in the center of the room.


    ¡°Laura, now is not the time to celebrate. Though I don¡¯t know exactly what happened, I don¡¯t think [Shadow] is dead or anything like that; it was probably just a temporary escape. We need to move to the generator room to activate the energy while we still have time¡±


    ¡°I know... but Ms. Anomaly...¡±


    While Laura and Emily talked, I approached the floating dome in the center of the room. When I was a few meters away from it, I circled around it for a moment, tilting my head in curiosity.


    (Do I just need to touch it? At least, that¡¯s what I did last time in the forest)


    I was almost 100% sure that this dome was the weak point of that shadow. If it was anything like what happened in the forest, I would probably gain a new power. Though I had no basis for this, what happened in the forest was still fresh in my mind: after absorbing the colors from the weak point of that anomaly resembling a dog, I started to regenerate my body.


    Just like last time, I grabbed the floating dome and looked at it for a few seconds. To be sure, I checked if the dome was indeed glowing in rainbow colors, and it was confirmed. As I pondered what to do next, suddenly I felt something hovering above my head: it was a golden sphere gently spinning.


    Automatically, the colors from the dome began to flow toward the sphere above my head, being absorbed slowly. In a matter of seconds, the dome turned completely dark, with no color remaining. I released the dome, expecting it to float again, but to my shock, it fell to the ground, showing no sign of moving or floating again.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t care if the dome moved again or not. But thinking back, had I gained some power? I wished I had some visual or physical indication when acquiring new abilities. For example, I discovered my regeneration ability by accident since at that moment I was without my arm. Moreover, this ability is more passive than something I use consciously.


    I sighed, aware that I would need to figure out how to use this new ability. The moment I thought this and took a step forward, I suddenly fell¡ªliterally fell into the ground. Just like the shadow anomaly that could infiltrate the darkness, it seemed that I could now do the same.

 Chapter 24 - Threat from the shadows [7]

    First, imagine a cube. Outside of it, there is nothing but darkness. Those inside the cube cannot see what is outside, but there is something moving in the darkness. This entity can see clearly within the cube and can move around it without difficulty.


    This description is quite close to my current situation. At this moment, I am navigating through the darkness around the room where Laura and Emily are. However, the situation is a bit more complex. Besides being able to swim in the darkness, I have the ability to teleport through it. All I need to do is look at a specific point and wish to be there, and the magic happens: when I open my eyes, I find myself exactly where I wanted to be.


    "Did the anomaly just enter the floor?"


    "Could this be a new anomalous ability? High regeneration capacity and now this? How many anomalous abilities does this creature really possess? It might be much more dangerous than we imagined"


    "But it saved us, didn''t it? Maybe it really is gentle with humans!"


    "Of course, I''m not dismissing that possibility. Besides, everything we''ve seen so far points to that conclusion. However, I think we need to reconsider the level of danger it represents outside the containment room"


    "If that''s the case, can I decorate her room? The last one she stayed in was really boring. I want to put in a bed and some stuffed animals. And maybe a television? Who knows, maybe that would make her more interested in humans!"


    "Or she might get disappointed and decide to eradicate us once and for all"


    "Geez, you''re so pessimistic, boss!"


    I was having fun swimming in the darkness when Laura''s voice caught my attention. For a moment, I had forgotten that she and Emily were nearby, and for some reason, that made me feel a bit uncomfortable. However, it seemed they were having an interesting conversation.


    Now, reflecting on this new ability, I realize it''s really useful. I can teleport to anywhere there''s shadow. It''s true I haven''t tested the distance yet, but at least with the attempts I''ve made so far, I''ve been able to move anywhere within this facility.


    Anyway, I had played enough. Although I didn''t need to sleep, I always found the act comforting, so I decided to continue resting. With that thought in mind, I swam out of the shadow and returned to where Laura and Emily were.


    When my head suddenly popped up from the ceiling, Laura and Emily were momentarily surprised. However, Emily quickly let out a sigh of relief, probably glad to find me instead of another anomaly. As for Laura.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Ms. Anomaly! You¡¯re back!"


    As always, Laura hugged me at the first opportunity. I decided to accept the gesture, recognizing that she was probably scared. However, I couldn''t help but feel like a stuffed animal, something I really didn''t enjoy.


    At that moment, the door suddenly opened, and everyone turned to look. Almost automatically, my trained gaze for identifying weak points activated, revealing the vulnerability of the newcomer. By their pattern, they were clearly human, and I recognized that person.


    "Calm down, it¡¯s me, Victor. I¡¯m not here to hurt you"


    Victor said this while looking intensely at me, but I could see the sweat on his face. Moreover, at some point, his weapon had fallen to the ground; that probably happened when he entered, but I hadn''t even seen him armed. Since it was Victor, I made my eyes return to normal. Noticing this, Victor let out a sigh of relief and then turned his gaze to Emily and Laura.


    "I¡¯m relieved you two are okay. Honestly, I thought you had been swallowed by [Shadow], just like the rest of the facility"


    At that moment, Emily approached me, still being hugged by Laura. Our eyes met, and I blinked, trying to understand if she was about to do something. However, all she did was place her hand on my head and gently stroke it.


    "Thank you for saving us. I don¡¯t know if you understand what gratitude is, but I want you to know how grateful I am for your presence here"


    I certainly understood the meaning of gratitude. I was also thankful for them providing me with tasty food and a place to stay. Besides, I couldn''t complain; all of this was offered for free. In fact, was there really anything to complain about? I just couldn¡¯t see any reason for that.


    "We need to understand what happened here. It was a tragic accident that resulted in the deaths of many of our staff, including researchers. However, in this line of work, we can''t allow ourselves to mourn our losses; we must move forward and dedicate our efforts to the memory of those who are gone"


    Emily had a rather distant mentality, but I imagined that this was a process even Laura would eventually go through. Deaths are probably common occurrences in this line of work.


    "Damn, just when the director''s visit day is approaching, that senile old man will definitely use this as an opportunity to undermine me"


    Emily seemed really worried about this director. I was curious to know who he really was. From what I had heard so far, he seemed to hold a rather high position. Furthermore, Emily clearly didn¡¯t like him; according to her, this was due to his management methods, or something like that.


    "About that... apparently, no one died. All the people who were swallowed by [Shadow] simply resurfaced where they disappeared. In fact, I¡¯m one of them, resurfacing after being swallowed by [Shadow]. I think I really need to look for another job"


    After that, we left the shadow containment room and walked down the hallway. As Victor had mentioned, the people who had been swallowed by the shadow really had come back. The most curious thing was that everyone knew exactly they had been consumed, but beyond that, they didn''t remember anything else; they all just carried that strange feeling.


    They talked about the sensation of sinking into a muddy sea, drowning only to be submerged again, repeatedly. Of course, they didn¡¯t understand what they were saying; it was just a vague impression. However, the description they gave was, in some way, similar to the place I went to after being swallowed by the shadow. This indicated that there might be some connection between the experiences.

 Chapter 25 - The directors visit [1]

    It¡¯s been a week since the shadow incident. I say "probably" because, honestly, I''ve lost track of time. Occasionally, I would overhear conversations between Emily, Laura, and other team members wandering the halls, catching snippets of what they said.


    I established a sort of routine and stuck to it, leading me to believe a week had passed. In any case, a lot had changed over that time. The first was the move to my new "room"; I was now in a relatively deeper part of the facility.


    Moreover, my new "room" came with a bed and several other distractions, like dolls. Just to clarify, I didn¡¯t ask for the dolls; Laura brought them into my room. However, what really entertained me was undoubtedly the television and the video game.


    Honestly, I felt immense pride in having gotten a video game for my room. After all, it took Laura and Emily two whole days to understand what I wanted. I don''t even need to mention how confused they were when they realized what I wanted, probably wondering how I knew about video games and why I wanted one so badly.


    Also, whenever boredom struck, I would simply escape my room and roam around the facility. Thanks to the new power I had acquired, this became possible. That''s how I was able to overhear various conversations among the people in the facility. And I don¡¯t need to mention that the first time I disappeared from my room, the whole place was thrown into complete chaos.


    However, as I continued to do this frequently and appeared randomly in different places, the scientists and workers at the facility began to accept my presence. It''s true that they still found me frightening; some even trembled and stuttered when they saw me. However, most just ignored the fact that I kept escaping since, after all, I always returned to my room.


    You might be wondering why I didn¡¯t run away since I could probably escape the facility easily, right? The truth is, the answer is quite simple: where would I go if I left here? I¡¯m not even human anymore, I have no family¡ªat least none that I remember. The main reason, though, is that here they provide me with everything I want and need. Are there really reasons for me to leave? I simply can''t find any.


    However, strangely enough, today the atmosphere in the facility felt a bit grim. While swimming through the shadows surrounding the place, I overheard a conversation that honestly piqued my interest.


    ¡°I heard the director is coming tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that too. In fact, I think everyone has noticed just by looking at the head researcher; she doesn¡¯t seem to like him much¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Ah... why are those high-ups like that? Can¡¯t they see that normal people like us get caught in the crossfire and end up being a problem?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    That was where the conversation ended. To be honest, it was the first time I had heard of this so-called director. From the way they spoke about him, it was clear he held a prominent position within the organization. I genuinely hoped this guy wouldn¡¯t cause any problems when he got here.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    In the last week, Emily hadn¡¯t had a single minute to rest. If the recent incident with one of the facility¡¯s anomalies, known as [Shadow], wasn¡¯t enough, she now had to deal with the director.


    Whenever this person visited Emily, it felt like they were looking for some problem to complicate her situation even further. Also, she couldn¡¯t say her meetings with the director ended peacefully; most of the time, arguments were inevitable as both had differing opinions on how to handle the issues.


    That was probably why Emily, practically recognized as the director by everyone, and the director, who still didn¡¯t have full command since he hadn¡¯t been promoted to general management, were constantly at odds. After all, if one of them reached the position first, they would end up facing each other directly.


    ¡°You''re making that face again, boss. Is it because of the director¡¯s visit?¡±


    Emily snapped back to reality upon hearing Laura''s voice. After a brief sigh, she nodded in Laura¡¯s direction. In fact, Laura didn¡¯t seem scared or anxious about the director¡¯s visit; her concern came from the possibility that something might go wrong, just like it did with [Shadow]. Thinking about that, Emily fell deep in thought again.


    (Although we investigated and everything points to a technical issue with the generators, why do I still feel like that¡¯s not exactly what happened?)


    At that moment, a memory flashed through Emily''s mind: the event that occurred before the lights went out. In the hallway, she recalled encountering a man but decided to let him pass, thinking she was overthinking things. However, upon reflection, she realized the situation was strange. Emily, who had an excellent memory, couldn¡¯t remember that person, and more importantly, she hadn¡¯t been informed about hiring new staff.


    ¡°Laura¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°That person we encountered in the hallway before the lights went out, you remember him, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡±


    ¡°Have you seen him before or known anything about him before that encounter?¡±


    ¡°... Now that you mention it, I didn¡¯t pay attention at the time because we were in a hurry, but I never really saw him. Besides, when I recently visited the department he said he was assigned to, he wasn¡¯t there... Now that I think about it, that¡¯s really strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Laura''s words confirmed Emily¡¯s suspicions. Although she didn¡¯t want to face that possibility, there was no denying the truth anymore.


    (Damn! It seems we were tricked. The technical failure in the generators wasn¡¯t an accident; we were intentionally sabotaged)


    However, even aware of the truth, it was too late for Emily to act. As Laura had mentioned, the man had simply disappeared, as if he had never existed. Yet, one question lingered in Emily¡¯s mind: who had done this and why? She thought of "them" because she was sure it wasn¡¯t just one person responsible. Probably, a group with dark intentions had emerged somewhere and at some time.

 Chapter 26 - The directors visit [2]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    Based on the information I gathered while swimming through the shadows, today was the day the director would finally show up. I don''t know if that explained it, but Emily seemed much darker today compared to yesterday. How could I express that? She seemed more aware of her surroundings.


    Putting that aside, I continued with my routine normally, not doing anything particular. To be honest, there wasn''t much to do, and that was the good part: I didn''t have to work since they provided everything I wanted. Now, if you''re wondering whether I miss my parents or not.


    Honestly, I don''t remember them. Does it make sense to miss something I can''t recall? It''s possible I don''t even have parents. In the end, I decided to make the most of my life by doing whatever I truly wanted.


    "Ms. Anomaly, you look radiant. Did something special happen?"


    Laura, who was in front of me, seemed to notice my happiness. Although I couldn''t respond to her words, my inability to speak didn''t stop my body from revealing my emotional state; I was swaying back and forth while sitting.


    Speaking of which, the reason Laura was in front of me now was that we were conducting a test. It was something quite simple: there were variously shaped objects laid out in front of me, along with containers that matched those shapes. The goal of the test was for me to place the objects in the correct containers, kind of like a game meant for children.


    "You look especially lovely today, Ms. Anomaly. Not that you aren''t cute normally, but the urge to hug you is even stronger than usual"


    Laura hugged me once more. Lately, she had been doing this for no apparent reason; sometimes she just comments that I''m "cute" and wraps me in a hug. Normally, I can easily escape from her using my new anomalous ability, but unfortunately, we were in a corner of my room where there was no shadow.


    While this ability is genuinely powerful, it''s not without its drawbacks. The main¡ªactually, the only¡ªdrawback is that I can''t use it in well-lit places. Typically, to escape from my room, I go under the bed, where the darkness prevails because the bed blocks the light.


    "Now, let''s continue, Ms. Anomaly. If you win, I''ll give you a reward: that new game you had your eye on last time"


    Although it was a children''s game, it was still an intellectual challenge. Ignoring the game just because society categorizes it as for kids would be disrespectful to children around the world. And to be clear, I''m not playing because of the promise Laura made moments before I changed my mind.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    With that thought in mind, I didn''t hesitate. I picked up the first piece, which was round, and placed it in the container of the same shape. I did the same with the other pieces. In total, there were about ten pieces, and I managed to put nine of them in the correct containers. However, the tenth one seemed impossible to fit, as the shape of the piece didn''t match that of the container, no matter how I looked at it.


    "Very well, Ms. Anomaly. You did great with the previous pieces, but will you be able to uncover the secret of this last one?"


    As Laura spoke these encouraging words, she petted my head. Why did I feel like she was treating me like a child again? Well, it must just be my imagination. Anyway, I just needed to find a way to fit this piece into the container, right? It shouldn''t be that difficult.


    I brought the piece close to the top of the container, under Laura''s curious gaze. Then, I raised my other hand above the one holding the container, creating a small shadow over it. Though modest, the shadow still covered the surface of the container. With that, I used my new anomalous ability to make the object pass through the container. As soon as it was inside, I simply let go of it while deactivating my power.


    Of course, it didn''t come out perfectly. Furthermore, the object and the container, since they didn''t have the same shape, were about to break. However, the goal was achieved. I looked at Laura with a sense of pride, satisfied that I had managed to complete something that clearly wasn''t meant to be completed.


    As I imagined, Laura was staring at me with her mouth agape, a look of surprise on her face. Even she hadn''t thought I could complete the task this way. In fact, this task was clearly not intended for me. As I looked at her, a thought crossed my mind.


    (If you keep your mouth open like that, you might let a fly in, you know?)


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    ¡°... This is undoubtedly an intriguing way to do this, an approach that only an anomaly would be capable of conceiving and executing¡±


    Emily was genuinely impressed with the images displayed on the security cameras, especially seeing the exact moment when the anomaly cleverly overcame the challenge that had been presented to her.


    Emily had long lost count of how many times she rewound the video to observe the anomaly. Normally, anomalies follow a fixed pattern, without deviating from it. For example, within the facility, there is a seed-shaped anomaly that, when planted, sprouts a small flower. This flower, in turn, produces another seed, and the process repeats indefinitely.


    In summary, there was nothing to study; the anomalous seed was just that: a seed that, when planted, sprouts a flower that generates another seed, repeating the cycle eternally. However, this anomaly was completely different. Emily couldn''t explain why, but she felt that this anomaly didn''t follow a defined pattern. A clearer example was the humanoid anomalies, which, like her, displayed unexpected behaviors.


    Like an anomaly that inhabits a mirror: when someone approaches and uses the reflection, this anomaly emerges, pursuing the person until it finds them and drags them back into the mirror. However, besides that, the anomaly doesn''t cause any other problems or complications. It had been a long time since Emily felt genuinely motivated to study a new anomaly.


    Although Emily was aware that this fact only applied to this facility, at the organization''s main headquarters, there were incomprehensible anomalies whose nature was practically impossible to understand.

 Chapter 27 - The directors visit [3]

    Emily had spent so much time repeatedly watching videos of the newly discovered anomaly in the forest that she didn''t even realize how much time had passed. By the time she noticed, two whole hours had gone by. She was completely absorbed, analyzing the anomaly''s behaviors and trying to learn more about its personality. Maybe this would help her understand why the anomaly seemed so friendly with humans.


    (I feel a bit guilty about this, but soon we will have to move on to more extreme tests to determine its resistance and measure its strength)


    It wasn''t that Emily was trying to postpone the tests, but at the moment, she didn''t believe they would be truly useful in the current situation. For now, Emily knew the anomaly had extraordinary healing abilities, capable of regenerating severed limbs in an instant, as well as demonstrating significant resistance to physical attacks. However, she still didn''t know how far that resistance could go.


    "Chief! It''s me! I need to talk to you; it''s urgent!"


    Lost in her thoughts, Emily blinked when she heard Laura''s voice from the other side of the door. Naturally, she got up from the table and walked over. Upon opening the door, she was confronted by a visibly distressed Laura. Even without hearing a word, Emily could already feel a headache starting to form.


    "Stop shouting. Why are you so frantic? Is there another anomaly escape or something?"


    "Chief! He¡¯s here!"


    With that simple word from Laura, Emily quickly deduced what was happening. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly in annoyance as a mild headache began to creep in. However, she simply sighed in resignation at the end.


    "Okay, thanks for letting me know. You did a great job. Leave it to me; I''ll handle it"


    After saying these words, Emily closed the door behind her and began walking through the long, distant corridors of the facility. Laura followed closely, but she was noticeably quieter than usual.


    Although Laura hadn''t provided additional information about his whereabouts, Emily knew exactly where to find him. After all, he had already shown interest in the matter even before arriving at the facility. As she suspected, as she approached the door of the newly discovered anomaly in the forest, there he was.


    His usual white hair contrasted with his young physique, which always made Emily uncomfortable. His appearance did not match his age, except for the white strands that indicated his aging.


    As Emily got closer to the man, her expression gradually became more serious. The man also noticed her presence, and they both stopped near each other, exchanging a fleeting glance. However, it was Emily who reacted first, putting a professional smile on her face.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Director Graham, it¡¯s a pleasure to welcome you. I hope your trip was safe and smooth¡±


    Emily''s smile was superficial, visibly forced for everyone present, including the director, who regarded her with a serene expression. However, he seemed indifferent to this superficiality and, like Emily, greeted her in return.


    ¡°Chief Researcher Emily, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you and be welcomed by you and your team. It''s unfortunate that you were transferred to this facility, but we have high expectations for your future¡±


    Emily''s eyebrow twitched slightly, though imperceptibly, and her smile faltered momentarily, which did not go unnoticed by Graham. Although Emily already knew this, it was still irritating to hear those words from that man, after all, he was the one who had her transferred to this place.


    Despite being one of the organization¡¯s most esteemed researchers, a single convincing word from Graham was enough for her to be moved. Although this caused initial turmoil, the situation gradually calmed down. Now, until she became the general director of management, she would have to stay in that location.


    Currently, Emily didn¡¯t care much about it anymore, as she had found something much more interesting to study compared to the anomalies present at the organization¡¯s main facility.


    ¡°We did our best to get everything ready before your arrival, but as you can see, it¡¯s still not all set up. Your arrival was quite sudden; I hope you don¡¯t mind¡±


    Although these were Emily''s words, she actually wanted to convey another message. Translating what she said, the meaning would be something like:


    (You showed up out of nowhere and still expect a warm welcome, you old coot? Just go away already and stop bothering me)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Ms. Emily. I didn¡¯t come here expecting a reception. I agree that my arrival was unexpected, but putting that aside, I heard that you managed to acquire a rather peculiar new anomalous specimen. If possible, I would like to see it¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Emily thought, ¡°There it is¡± She had been waiting for this moment, or rather, she was already preparing for it, as it was evident that it would happen. After all, what reason would the director have to visit a relatively isolated place with common anomalies? Of course, [Shadow] was an exception; despite its potentially dangerous nature, the containment method was simple. That¡¯s why it was sent to this location, as a precaution in case of an escape.


    This reminded Emily that Graham couldn¡¯t know that [Shadow] was no longer there. How would she explain that? In fact, she had a perfect justification in mind, but she knew that instead of helping, it would only create more problems. Unfortunately, things couldn''t go as Emily hoped.


    ¡°By the way, Chief Researcher Emily, while I was being escorted here, I heard rumors that [Shadow] is no longer under our custody. In fact, it seems that she was destroyed. Could you explain to me what happened?¡±


    A cold sweat ran down Emily¡¯s neck upon hearing this. Her only thought was, ¡°How did this old man find out so quickly? Who told him?¡± Without a proper answer, the situation would become concerning. Against her will, Emily knew she would have to reveal the truth, but she was determined to mix a bit of a lie into her response.


    ¡°As for that... there was a small accident involving [Shadow] and the new anomaly we found in the forest... Unfortunately, [Shadow] did not survive the encounter¡±


    As she spoke those words, Emily noticed a subtle glimmer in Graham''s eyes. That small hint was enough for her to know that more headaches were on the way. After all, the new anomaly was of complete interest to Graham, and his involvement with anomalies usually didn¡¯t end well.

 Chapter 28 - The directors visit [4]

    ¡°Intriguing!¡±


    That was the only word the director uttered after hearing Emily''s words. Normally, they would be just common words, but when spoken to Emily¡ªespecially when coming from the director¡ªshe couldn''t shake the feeling that her day wouldn''t be as calm as she had imagined.


    ¡°I heard the new anomaly has a humanoid form, resembling a little girl about 9 to 10 years old. However, I still haven''t received any photos or detailed information about her¡±


    Although the director''s words might not have seemed significant to an outside observer, what truly resonated with Emily was: ¡°Why haven''t I received any information or photos about the new anomaly yet? Are you hiding something from me?¡± Emily let out a quiet sigh, resigned.


    (Is it already time to panic?)


    But in the end, what could Emily do? She really didn¡¯t like Graham¡¯s methods. Although her disposition toward anomalies wasn¡¯t the best¡ªmost of the time, she wished they would be destroyed for being dangerous¡ªwith Graham, the situation felt a bit different. Behind his superficial smile, Emily sensed that he had other plans for the captured and cataloged anomalies, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what that goal was.


    Yet, Emily would not back down. It was true that Graham held a higher position than hers, but that was just on paper; the reality was quite different. In a way, Emily had an authority level equal to, and sometimes even higher than, Graham''s. Therefore, she would not yield.


    ¡°I apologize for that, Director Graham. Since the anomaly was recently discovered, we are still in the process of cataloging it. We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s friendly or not towards humans, so we cannot invade its personal space without first understanding what we are dealing with¡±


    Emily watched Graham''s expression cautiously and was momentarily surprised to notice that there was no change in his demeanor, even after her words. For some reason, she felt like she had walked into a trap. And just as she predicted, Graham¡¯s next words confirmed that suspicion.


    ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s strange. From what I¡¯ve heard, she seems to be relatively friendly towards humans¡±


    At that moment, Emily¡¯s earlier thoughts materialized: someone was indeed passing information to Graham without her permission. However, she found herself powerless in the situation; after all, there was nothing wrong with it. At the end of the day, Graham was the director.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it seems we¡¯re facing a little misunderstanding. I know you are extremely professional, Researcher Emily, and I understand you want to be absolutely certain about what you¡¯re dealing with before sending any information. However, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re a team. In any case, I think I¡¯ll have to check personally to draw my own conclusions¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°... Understood, director¡±


    In the end, Emily had no choice but to agree. After all, she still needed to respect the rules of authority that were fundamental to the organization¡¯s cohesion.


    ¡°Please, follow me. I will take you to the anomaly¡±


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    My days couldn''t be more peaceful and calm. Lately, nothing has happened. I just stay in my room, eating candy and watching TV. By the way, my room is so full of toys now that it''s almost possible to swim among them. Honestly, I don¡¯t know why Laura keeps bringing more, since I never play with any of them. Maybe she just wants to make the environment more aesthetic? I really have no idea.


    Other than that, I can say I¡¯m very lucky with my current situation. They give me everything I ask for¡ªor gesture for, since I can¡¯t speak. The food is delicious, and I can just sleep all day long. Really, I can¡¯t see anything negative about this. Plus, I can even go out and explore whenever I want now.


    By the way, at the moment, I was watching a TV show that really caught my attention. It was a survival reality show on a deserted island, where the participants have to fend for themselves. I was watching, lying on my bed, swinging my feet up and down as I followed the episode.


    At that moment, the large glass screen behind me revealed the other side, reminding me of my old room, where I broke the wall to escape. It¡¯s been a while since I left there, so I don¡¯t know if they fixed it. Anyway, even though I was facing away, I could still feel their presence watching from the other side.


    There were several scientists, but the only ones I had any connection with were Emily and Laura. Furthermore, for some reason, the two seemed nervous while talking to a man with gray hair, yet with a visibly well-preserved physique.


    They appeared to be discussing something, but I couldn''t hear what they were saying, as the place was soundproof. Judging by Laura and Emily¡¯s expressions, it was likely not good news. Moreover, the fact that they were right in my room led me to believe that this ¡°something bad¡± had to do with me in some way.


    I pretended not to pay attention, keeping my gaze fixed on the television, but secretly observed their actions and reactions. Minutes of a heated discussion passed until it seemed an agreement was reached. However, Emily and Laura¡¯s expressions showed resignation. I didn¡¯t know exactly what they wanted, but it looked like they had lost.


    Moments later, the door to my room opened, and a man entered, holding a gun aimed directly at me. He was alone, and from his clothing, he seemed to be from the organization¡¯s suppression force¡ªor something similar, at least that¡¯s the name that came to my mind. In any case, despite being armed.


    His gaze betrayed fear, and he couldn''t stop trembling. Slowly, I shifted my gaze from the television to him, and at that very moment, the man stepped back a pace, aiming the gun more precisely, now directly at my head. I was completely bewildered by the situation; after all, what exactly did he expect me to do?.


    (Can someone please explain what¡¯s going on here?)

 Chapter 29 - The directors visit [5]

    My current situation could only be described as bizarre: there was a man, relatively equipped with a suit and a gun pointed directly at my head. However, despite his aggressive demeanor, his legs trembled so much that I felt he might fall at any moment.


    Putting the man aside, I directed my attention to the scientists observing me through the mirror, focusing especially on the man standing between Laura and Emily. For some reason, I felt he was important. Moreover, during my outings, I couldn''t remember having seen him before.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as if I had no clue who he was. If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, the director was arriving at the facility today. Although I had never seen him in person, Emily and Laura¡ªwho, incredibly, held a relatively high authority here¡ªseemed different around him. My guess was that he was the director. Of course, there was a good chance I was wrong.


    As my imagination ran wild, trying to decipher what was really happening, I noticed Emily talking to who I presumed was the director. At one point, she made an expression of discontent and turned her gaze toward me. In the end, Emily merely nodded at the man, but her eyes revealed visible tension as she stared at me.


    I turned my gaze back to the man, who wore a smirk. Then, he pressed a button in the room he was in and began to speak. To my surprise, his voice echoed inside my room. I honestly didn¡¯t know that place had this function. However, the words he uttered made me question whether I had really heard correctly.


    ¡°You are authorized to open fire¡±


    At that moment, as the orders were given, the man trembled so much that I genuinely thought he might wet himself. But why, all of a sudden, did they want to shoot me? Honestly, I didn¡¯t remember doing anything that warranted such a drastic measure. However, seeing Laura and Emily¡¯s expressions, it became clear that the orders didn¡¯t come from them, but rather from the man I was now certain was the director.


    Still, I had another question: why did they suddenly decide to sacrifice someone from the team? My first thought was that this director had some pretty radical methods. After all, I was technically a threat. Did they expect me to just take a shot and do nothing? Well, not that I was actually going to do anything since, anyway, I didn¡¯t feel pain, and any injury healed within seconds.


    At that moment, I had already gotten out of bed and was standing next to it, watching the man pointing a gun at me with my head tilted. That¡¯s when it happened.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Bang!!!¡±


    While I was lost in thought, a loud noise echoed, making my eyes turn to the man in front of me. As soon as he noticed my gaze, he dropped the gun and fell to the floor, his legs trembling. By the way, he had really wet himself. Was this guy really from security? Maybe Victor was just the odd one out. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know many people from the security team to be sure.


    Anyway, the fact is that he had actually shot me. My chest displayed a small round hole, but as soon as it appeared, it began to close and disappear. My healing powers were activated.


    When my injury healed completely, I looked back at the man. His legs trembled more than ever, and he was crying. I won¡¯t lie; even without having done anything, seeing him like that made me feel pity. So, I ignored him and turned back to my bed.


    Meanwhile, the man quickly got up and ran toward the door of my room, banging on it desperately, pleading to be let out. To my surprise, his plea was answered, as seconds later, the door actually opened. However, a question still lingered in the air.


    (What did they expect me to do with this? Kill the man?)


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    Though Emily appeared relatively calm on the outside, it didn¡¯t reflect how she truly felt on the inside. In short, she knew everything was lost. While the test for the anomaly was simple, intended to assess whether she would display any kind of aggression, it had only served to intensify Graham¡¯s interest in the anomaly even further.


    ¡°Interesting. Even under threat, she displayed no signs of aggression. However, it¡¯s still early to draw conclusions about her true relationship with humans¡±


    At that moment, Emily realized there would be no more escape routes. The testing session was about to escalate to an abnormal level, even for an anomaly like the little one. She could only pray for everyone¡¯s safety, but the director''s next words completely contradicted her common sense.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming in. Researchers Emily and Laura, please accompany me¡±


    As he said this, the man turned and began to walk, not waiting for any response from Emily or Laura. Emily noticed Laura¡¯s anxious gaze on her, but all she could do was muster a forced smile. She was reluctant to admit it, but she had grown attached to the anomaly more than a researcher like her should. Additionally, a possibility lingered in her mind, leading her to seriously ponder whether or not she should carry out more extreme tests.


    (I really hope there¡¯s no chance she becomes aggressive with us after the tests, but honestly, I have no way of knowing that)


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    I really thought no one else would enter my room, but that assumption was quickly dispelled when Laura, Emily, and the director left the observation room and, seconds later, came through the door.


    Was entering the anomaly containment area standard practice, or was this only happening to me? Putting that aside, as I looked at the man now just a few steps away from me, a single thought crossed my mind, intensified even more when I met his eyes fixed on me.


    (This old man is up to something, isn¡¯t he?)

 Chapter 30 - The directors visit [6]

    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t identify what I was feeling or why I felt that way. However, whenever my eyes met the man''s, I had a strong impression that he was plotting something. His gaze seemed distinct, contrasting with Laura''s and Emily''s.


    Unlike the curiosity Emily and Laura expressed whenever they observed me¡ªa common reaction among almost all the scientists I encountered¡ªthe man¡¯s look conveyed something different. Instead of curiosity, it seemed to evaluate whether I would be useful or not. Of course, I could be mistaken, but if I wasn''t, what exactly did he expect me to be capable of?.


    ¡°She really doesn¡¯t seem hostile toward humans. Even when she was hurt earlier, she didn¡¯t react at all. However, according to the report, she is extremely aggressive toward other anomalies, especially if they are also aggressive toward her. I believe we will need more tests to determine how far her tolerance toward humans goes¡±


    I closely observed Laura''s and Emily''s reactions, which were clearly tense as they listened to the director¡¯s words. Although I didn¡¯t care much, I felt a twinge of concern for them, who seemed to struggle to handle this man. I decided, then, to investigate the director''s weaknesses.


    I didn¡¯t expect to find anything different¡ªall the humans I had met had an iridescent glow all over their bodies, making them extremely fragile. However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised when I tried to locate the director''s vulnerabilities, though this didn¡¯t show on my face.


    (Hmmm?)


    My surprise stemmed from the fact that he didn¡¯t show even a single weak point to begin with. No matter where I looked on his body or from what angle, there was no characteristic glow indicating vulnerability. Instead, a thin line signaled the location of his weak point, raising more questions.


    (Is he an anomaly? Or is his main body not here? But¡­ how is that possible in the first place? Did this old man clone himself or something?)


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    From the moment they entered the containment room, Emily prayed endlessly that nothing bad would happen. Even though the director was there on his own, any incident involving the anomaly would negatively impact her promotion. Emily could only hope that the reports prepared up to that point proved to be true.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the director to conclude his analysis of the anomaly. However, Emily couldn¡¯t understand what exactly he was assessing. If she was already struggling to unravel many aspects of that anomaly, what could Graham really discover just by observing her for a few minutes?.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Fortunately, Graham seemed satisfied and turned to leave. Laura let out a sigh of relief, thinking that this suffocating situation, at least from her perspective, had ended without any issues. However, she regretted that thought seconds later.


    A sudden chill ran down Emily¡¯s back, instantly activating all her survival instincts. With a tense look, she slowly turned around and found the anomaly sitting on the bed, tilting her head cutely. However, this posture only made her seem more terrifying. The anomaly was staring at the director with her bright eyes, reflecting the colors of the rainbow.


    ¡°... What is she doing now? I don¡¯t remember seeing this in the report¡±


    Emily realized it was evident that he wouldn¡¯t know since she hadn¡¯t written anything about it. It wasn¡¯t for lack of will but because the week had been so hectic that she forgot to update the report on the observations made. Additionally, the director¡¯s visit had completely thrown her off track regarding that matter.


    However, what surprised Emily the most at that moment was the director''s apparent indifference to the situation. While she felt her legs might give way at any moment, Laura wasn¡¯t much different, but Graham remained utterly unperturbed.


    Emily could only breathe again when the little anomaly¡¯s eyes returned to their beautiful, bright golden hues, which were so characteristic. However, the strange situation didn¡¯t end there; the anomaly got off the bed and walked toward the director.


    At that moment, Emily was starting to lose her patience. She simply couldn¡¯t understand the logic behind the anomaly¡¯s actions, as it had never behaved that way during Emily''s visits or her own.


    The little anomaly began to circle around the director. Her normally expressionless face remained serene, but it was easy to see the curiosity reflected in that cute, emotionless face.


    ¡°She seems interested in me. I wonder why. And by the way, what was that a moment ago? Her eyes changed color¡±


    Emily managed to smile upon hearing the director¡¯s words, but inside, she was far from happy. She knew well what this little anomaly, who seemed so cute on the outside, was capable of. After all, she had managed to eliminate [Shadow], something that had previously seemed impossible.


    It was discovered that [Shadow]¡¯s main body, which was not its shadow form, only appeared when all the lights were off. During this time, [Shadow] could move freely in its shadow form, essentially becoming an anomaly impossible to eliminate by humans.


    ¡°We¡¯re still not sure, but we speculate that this is one of her anomalous powers. She has displayed those eyes on several occasions, but unfortunately, we haven''t been able to discern exactly what she uses them for¡±


    Moreover, while Emily truly believed that the little anomaly was, to some extent, tolerant and friendly toward humans, that didn¡¯t mean she simply accepted that perception. As a researcher, Emily didn¡¯t believe in anything that couldn¡¯t be proven. As long as there was no concrete evidence, to her, everything was just a theory.


    Just by observing the anomaly''s behavior, Emily began to formulate some ideas about the true function of its eyes. For instance, she suspected they could be used to identify objects. Although she had no concrete evidence, that was her hypothesis at the moment.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, Graham appeared to be satisfied and turned again. However, his next words shattered her smile, replacing it with a look of discontent.


    ¡°We¡¯ll begin full testing tomorrow. For now, you two can return to your posts¡±

 Chapter 31 - Conducting experiments [1]

    On a dark and silent night, strong winds made the trees around sway their leaves and branches. In the heart of the forest, an abandoned factory lay hidden, accessible only to those who dared venture deep among the trees. The factory¡¯s history was not particularly interesting; it had been closed after an investigation.


    The place no longer met the requirements to continue operating, and the case had dragged on for over fifteen years. So much time had passed that the investigation was probably forgotten, perhaps even discarded like a piece of paper in a trash can. However, it was precisely this obscurity that made the factory a point of interest for those wishing to remain in the shadows.


    Footsteps echoed against the factory walls, making the already eerie atmosphere even more horrifying and terrifying. The person in question wore a typical cleaning worker¡¯s outfit, and their bangs were long enough to partially cover their face.


    The man raised his gaze, revealing, beneath the long bangs, black eyes that conveyed no emotion whatsoever. In fact, he seemed utterly devoid of something essential to any human being. In the deep black eyes of the man, there were no traces of humanity or will; only a faint desire glimmered, almost like a spark in the void.


    The man advanced through the abandoned factory until he reached the area where the machines were located. The space was vast, but rust and neglect were evident in every corner. The atmosphere was oppressive, as if at any moment, a monster could emerge from the shadows.


    Amidst this, two more footsteps echoed, and the man turned his gaze toward the source of the sound, which came from the back of the factory. However, no hint of fear showed on his face; in fact, he appeared completely impassive, as cold as ice.


    ¡°Ah! Boss, you¡¯ve already arrived? I apologize for the delay; some unexpected things came up, you know how it is¡±


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, the woman turned to him, raising an eyebrow in disdain. She stared at him with such a frosty look that, if she had a superpower, it would certainly be to freeze everything in her sight.


    ¡°Unexpected things? You stopped halfway just because you wanted an ice cream, you idiot!¡±


    A female and a male voice echoed in the dark space. Oliver briefly lifted his gaze toward both. Although there had been no tension before, that simple glance brought a biting chill to the place, causing both the man and the woman to lower their heads.


    ¡°Forgive us, Mr. Oliver. We promise not to repeat this mistake again¡±


    Both knew when it was time to relax and when they should act seriously. Instinctively, they felt that at that moment, it was time to behave gravely. Oliver, looking at the two with a cold expression, sighed before pulling out a photo.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter to me. Anyway, take a look at this photo¡±


    The man and woman exchanged a brief glance before lifting their heads and fixing their eyes on the photo Oliver held. Their eyes widened at the sight of the image, but soon were replaced with fervent expressions of desire.


    ¡°Sir... could this be?¡±


    Oliver remained silent, simply nodding at the woman¡¯s question as a rare smile spread across his face. Seeing this expression, the man and woman froze, as if their hearts were immersed in a mix of fear and admiration.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The savior we¡¯ve been waiting for has finally arrived! Our long wait is over. Although brief, I managed to catch a glimpse of him. Ah, haha, ahahahaha!¡±


    Deafening and maniacal screams echoed through the depths of the factory. Both the man and the woman kept their eyes fixed on the man who was laughing crazily, a laugh that blended fear and admiration. It was as if those poor sheep looked at their shepherd, the shepherd who was now guiding them to their final destination.


    ¡°It was simply fantastic! Although it was brief, I glimpsed a fragment of his immense and immeasurable power. It was just as we expected: a blank page, ready to be filled with our desires. If we feed it, we will finally achieve our ultimate goal¡±


    Both the man and the woman changed their expressions, reflecting a mix similar to Oliver¡¯s: a combination of admiration and madness, dancing in perfect harmony in their eyes.


    ¡°So, should we proceed to the second phase of our plan, sir?¡±


    When the woman asked the question, Oliver, with an expression of anticipation on his face, rested his hand on his chin, briefly reflecting on the matter. Although the moment seemed perfect, he shook his head in denial of the woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be wise to rush, Sophie. While the plan worked, it was only due to [Him] being by our side. Besides, that researcher, Emily, seemed quite perceptive when I passed her in one of the facility¡¯s corridors. It¡¯s quite possible she has already figured out that [Shadow]¡¯s escape from its containment room was my doing¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sophie and the man beside her exchanged worried glances. It was he who spoke to Oliver, seeking to clarify his doubt.


    ¡°But Oliver, if that¡¯s the case, hasn¡¯t your true identity been leaked to them?¡±


    Oliver heard the man¡¯s words with a subtle smile, not because he found the question amusing, but because he himself had pondered that before initiating his infiltration plan into the organization.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Edward, they wouldn¡¯t be able to, even if they tried. Other members of ours have already infiltrated the organization. We chose the perfect moment for my entry, when Emily Parker would be most susceptible to mistakes. Thanks to [Him], she probably no longer remembers my appearance. Furthermore, even if she tries to gather information about me, all data will be masked and swapped, making it impossible for her to do anything but go in circles¡±


    Though Oliver¡¯s method was simple, often, the most direct approaches are the most effective. People are complex, yet at the same time, simple. By identifying their weaknesses or what makes them vulnerable, it becomes easy to manipulate them as desired.


    Sophie and Edward, who were paying attention to every word Oliver spoke, reaffirmed their convictions that they were on the right side. After all, neither of them wanted to be an enemy of the intimidating man before them.

 Chapter 32 - Conducting experiments [2]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    I have to admit that when I heard the old stranger mention they would be conducting complete tests on me, I ignored his words. Of course, the phrase ¡°complete tests¡± stirred some thoughts, but I decided not to dwell on it. Deep down, I knew it would be difficult for them to hurt me.


    Sure, my body felt like jelly, but hey, I had an incredible regeneration ability and felt no pain whatsoever. Plus, I could always escape by using my power to move through shadows. With all that in mind, I dismissed the possibility that the next day they would try to conduct bizarre experiments on me.


    Unfortunately, the next day arrived. I was peacefully lying in my bed, watching some morning shows, when the door to my room, which also served as a containment room, swung open. The first thing I saw was Laura coming in, carrying a glass aquarium.


    Laura approached me, wearing a guilty look on her face. As soon as I turned my gaze to her, I noticed her remorseful expression intensified; she quickly turned her face away. Although I wasn¡¯t sure why, I suspected it had to do with what the old guy said yesterday.


    ¡°Uhhhhh... Sorry, Ms. Anomaly, but you¡¯re practically invincible, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine, even if they¡¯re a bit rough with you... right?¡±


    No, she didn¡¯t need to ask that, since she knew I wouldn¡¯t respond in any way¡ªafter all, I can¡¯t speak. By the way, Laura had put some candies inside the aquarium, the ones I had consumed the most since arriving at this place. However, I found it curious that she thought I could be convinced just by candies.


    I knew I would get into the aquarium, not because the candies were enticing, but because things could get complicated for Laura and Emily if I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s important to clarify that my decision wasn¡¯t about them.


    Laura began pushing the aquarium. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t particularly nervous, even knowing that I would probably undergo some uncomfortable tests. After all, I wasn¡¯t even human anymore. Plus, I had confidence in my abilities; if things got really serious, I would just run away.


    ¡°Is she? This is the first time I¡¯m seeing her in person. I heard the director is quite interested in her... what was her name again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve classified her yet, and we¡¯re not sure about her danger level either¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I sincerely hope she¡¯ll be okay. To be honest, spending so much time surrounded by these bizarre anomalies that completely defy logic makes me question whether humans are truly the dominant race. Sometimes, I have nightmares that, from my perspective, are worse than death¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°I know how you feel. I still tremble when I remember the containment breach of [Shadow]. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad not to remember anything that happened back then¡±


    ¡°Who knows? As they say, sometimes ignorance is bliss¡±


    As Laura led me through the facility¡¯s hallways, conversations flowed naturally as we passed scientists. In fact, this wasn¡¯t the first time this happened. Although I don¡¯t want to brag, I¡¯m pretty popular here.


    Even though I hadn¡¯t encountered any other anomalies besides that shadow¡ªbecause honestly, if I started snooping around, I¡¯d probably cause some disaster¡ªthis awareness kept me from randomly entering other anomalies¡¯ rooms. Getting back to the point, the fact that my appearance closely resembled that of a cute girl made everyone in the facility feel comfortable around me.


    Of course, Laura was the only exception who really got physically close to me. Most of the scientists actually tended to observe me only through the clear glass. Although I didn¡¯t like to admit it, I had become a sort of stress reliever for the scientists and staff.


    Setting that aside, we continued down the hallway until we reached a huge reinforced metal door. To be honest, I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the path up to this point, as I was focused on the candies. However, I knew this place was relatively far from my room.


    The door opened with a bang, interrupting my thoughts. Honestly, the scene looked like something out of a sci-fi movie¡ªwere we entering Area 51 or something like that? Jokes aside, Laura led me inside. The space was enormous, probably three times larger than my already spacious room. However, despite its size, the environment was bare, with nothing but empty space.


    In the end, Laura just took me to the center of the room and opened the aquarium for me to get out. After that, she walked to the exit and disappeared, leaving the door to close behind her. I, on the other hand, stayed inside the aquarium for a few seconds, processing everything, before finally getting out and looking around, confused.


    (And now? What happens?)


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    Despite trying to maintain a positive mindset, Emily couldn¡¯t smile and say she would have a good day. Today would mark the start of intensive tests on the new anomaly discovered in the forest, a procedure that she should have initiated as soon as the anomaly was identified. However, various factors piled up, forcing Emily to delay these tests.


    Emily wasn¡¯t hypocritical; her work as a researcher gave meaning to her life. Discovering and studying anomalies was the only way she felt at peace with herself, especially considering that the tragedies of that day were inevitable.


    However, Emily wasn¡¯t ungrateful. Although she didn¡¯t know if the little anomaly¡¯s goal was truly to save her, it was undeniable that, on that day, it kept her from a fate worse than death. Of course, Emily still intended to conduct more intensive tests, albeit with caution. Unfortunately, the director had very different ideas about that.


    In the end, Emily just prayed that the little anomaly would manage to get through the tests without major issues. Although she knew that in the past she would have found it funny if someone told her she would be worried about an anomaly, what could she do about it? The human heart was intrinsically complicated, and in many ways, it could be described as an anomaly.

 Chapter 33 - Conducting experiments [3]

    When Emily reached the door leading to the observation area for the anomalies under experimentation, she took a deep breath, strengthening her resolve. At that moment, she wasn¡¯t there as one of the grateful people who had been saved by an anomaly before; her presence was purely focused on research.


    (Though she is adorable... extremely adorable, ultimately, anomalies need to be studied and cataloged. I can¡¯t lose sight of my work just because I¡¯m a bit attached to something that merely resembles a human)


    Despite all the mental preparations Emily had made, she knew that the human heart didn¡¯t work that way. There was no way to manipulate it to behave conveniently when she wanted. In the end, Emily focused on not revealing any expression that aligned with her true feelings while the experiments were conducted.


    With a firm resolution, Emily stepped into the space. The sounds of keyboards and conversations flooded her ears, and staff members were visible everywhere. However, she ignored them and walked toward the large glass panel in front of her, which completely covered the front of the space.


    The glass reminded her of past events when some anomalies, using methods previously unknown, managed to break through or even shatter it. Emily shuddered at the memories of the massacres that had occurred back then. Since then, the facilities had implemented several changes to the glass to contain all types of anomalies.


    ¡°Chief! We¡¯re here!¡±


    As she approached the glass covering the front of the area, Emily heard Laura¡¯s cheerful voice. When she got closer, she saw Laura bouncing on her toes, waving her hand at her, while Graham kept his eyes fixed on a specific point on the other side of the glass.


    As soon as Emily got close enough to the glass, her gaze naturally shifted to the other side. Inside, a small being was curiously observing its surroundings, one delicate finger resting near its mouth. The being''s gaze was vague, perhaps even curious, but Emily still couldn¡¯t quite define how to describe that expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re late, Chief Researcher Emily. I almost thought you weren¡¯t going to participate in the experiments¡±


    Though his words sounded like a simple courtesy to anyone who heard them, Emily knew he was trying to say, ¡°If you took so long, you didn¡¯t even need to come. Try to be more punctual next time.¡± Naturally, Emily decided to ignore the comment, as this type of exchange was common between them.


    ¡°I apologize for my delay, Director Graham. I had to deal with some important setbacks before arriving¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    In summary, the message Emily intended to convey with her words was something like: ¡°Do you think you can leave me out, you old man? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the one who really holds authority at this facility¡± However, Emily didn¡¯t share any of these thoughts with Graham.


    ¡°The reports indicate she has some type of simple regeneration, but there¡¯s no information on how far this regeneration extends or how resilient her body is¡±


    Emily nodded, corroborating Graham¡¯s words. It was true that the tests to assess her body¡¯s resilience and the extent of her regeneration had yet to be conducted. In fact, just before Emily could carry them out, [Shadow] suddenly decided to escape from her containment cell, causing chaos in the facility. Although, at this point, Emily no longer believed that [Shadow] had escaped on her own; that was a matter for another occasion.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start by assessing her resistance to extreme temperatures. We¡¯ll begin the experiments now. Raise the room temperature to 250 degrees; we need to evaluate how she reacts to heat¡±


    Voices of understanding echoed through the environment, and Emily noticed Laura¡¯s anxious gaze. However, she knew her only option was to observe. Although she didn¡¯t want to be so rigid, Emily didn¡¯t have a convincing enough justification to interrupt the experiments¡¯ progress.


    ¡°Ughhh... even knowing that the anomaly is powerful, I can¡¯t help but worry; she looks so fragile¡±


    Emily rolled her eyes upon hearing Laura¡¯s words. What she really wanted was just a mental health check-up, and everyone in the facility knew these evaluations weren¡¯t always pleasant. Emily wondered if Laura had forgotten that she had killed [Shadow].


    an anomaly everyone once considered impossible to eliminate, besides having faced several other anomalies from the forest with her own hands. However, Emily began to consider that it might be wise for her to undergo a mental check-up herself to ensure there was no trace of alteration in her psyche.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    I considered myself a patient person. Although I couldn¡¯t recall any moment from my exciting life that required this quality¡ªmy memories begin from the moment I woke up in the forest and extend to now¡ªI was sure I had a naturally calm disposition.


    However, waiting about thirty minutes in a closed space with nothing to do could even irritate a Buddha. Of course, I had never met a Buddha personally, but I imagined it would be like that. So, all I could do was look around, trying to find something in the white room to distract me, but, in fact, there was nothing to do.


    Well, at least the wait didn¡¯t last long. While I thought of ways to annoy Laura during our next encounter, something finally happened: suddenly, a part of the wall above where I was sitting became transparent. Or would it be more appropriate to say it became visible? Considering that the glass was probably there from the beginning, perhaps the word ¡°visible¡± is the most fitting.


    But, anyway, on the other side of the glass were Laura, who was looking at me with a worried expression for some reason; Emily, whose face reflected curiosity mixed with a certain fear; and lastly, the old man who had sent an armed man into my room, who ended up hitting me with a shot.


    No matter how I analyzed the situation, it seemed like a gathering of intelligent people observing a test subject about to undergo some kind of experiment. Honestly, I really wished my thoughts were wrong.

 Chapter 34 - Conducting experiments [4]

    Have you ever wondered how a lab rat feels during testing? Probably not, unless you¡¯re someone who loves animals; in that case, this question might not have crossed your mind. However, what I want to highlight is that right now, I feel like I¡¯m living the same experience as those rats, as I¡¯m seemingly being treated like one of them.


    Just to clarify, I¡¯m not mentioning this because of my size, which resembles that of a child. But, changing the subject, why is this place suddenly turning reddish? Also, I noticed that there was steam coming from various places.


    (Did they turn on the heater or something?)


    Honestly, I couldn''t tell the difference. Ever since I woke up in this body, even though I was in a forest in the middle of the night with winds that should have frozen me, I maintained a neutral temperature. Neither hot nor cold; just neutral. In other words, I felt nothing.


    In the end, those were the only changes I noticed: nothing really happened. Yet, for some reason, the scientists were watching me with surprised expressions. Plus, I remained in a state of pure boredom for about ten minutes until something finally happened. A small hatch opened near where I was, and after watching closely, I saw a white, fluffy object leap out: it was a little rabbit.


    I watched the rabbit carefully, but as soon as it entered the room, it started running back and forth as if it were desperate. I tilted my head, trying to understand that strange behavior. In the end, it ran so much that it collapsed on the floor, exhausted, and didn¡¯t get back up. At that moment, a single thought crossed my mind.


    (... Did it run so much that it ended up dying of exhaustion?)


    I was seriously confused by what had happened. Just to be sure, I approached the rabbit and poked it with my finger, but it showed no signs of waking up. Its tongue was hanging out, and its eyes were glazed over¡ªa rather disturbing scene, to be honest. In short, it was definitely dead.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    ¡°She¡¯s really fascinating! Despite her outward appearance not showing it, she has an above-average resistance to extreme temperature variations. The rabbit, for example, endured up to a point when we reached 250 degrees but died quickly when we raised it to 500 degrees¡±


    Emily listened intently to Graham¡¯s words, but no matter how hard she thought, the only conclusion she could reach was that his words spelled trouble. Graham''s interest in an anomaly indicated that she would be subjected to increasingly severe tests. Emily didn¡¯t know why, but from her perspective, Graham seemed to be searching for something.


    Emily couldn¡¯t exactly define what that ¡°something¡± was or what its purpose would be once Graham found it, but she was sure it was an anomaly. At first, this didn¡¯t seem strange to her; after all, who didn¡¯t join the organization looking for a specific goal? She herself was like that.


    However, no matter how Emily analyzed the situation, it was simply unsettling. What would Graham do once he found what he was looking for? That question echoed endlessly in her mind.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°Normally, we would start with light physical endurance tests, but we observed that she healed quickly after being shot. I believe we can go straight to a more intensive test to assess how far her body can recover from physical injuries¡±


    Unaware of Emily''s thoughts, Graham continued immersed in his reflections. Deep down, she wasn¡¯t so different from him; she was also curious to discover how far the anomaly¡¯s endurance could go. Even Laura, who clearly opposed this type of testing, wore a curious expression on her face. Emily accepted that this restlessness was, in fact, the essence of every scientist.


    ¡°Miss Anomaly, hold steady!¡±


    Laura''s determined voice echoed beside Emily, who also hoped that the little anomaly could get through the remaining tests without difficulties. It was the least she could do in return, considering that the anomaly had saved her earlier.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the test with lower temperatures. Reduce the temperature! I want any living being that enters that room to freeze instantly!¡±


    Upon hearing Graham¡¯s command, Emily firmly gripped the clipboard in her hands. It contained all the data collected from the little anomaly up to that moment.


    -


    [Anomalous Entity Report]


    Date: September 8


    Reported by: Lead Researcher, Emily Parker


    The currently unnamed anomalous entity exhibits impressive resistance to extreme temperature changes, withstanding an initial temperature of 250 degrees, which eventually reached 500 degrees. Additionally, earlier tests indicate that it has remarkable resilience to physical blows, recovering within seconds after being impacted. Although not yet confirmed, the entity does not appear to feel pain, but this observation needs to be revisited.


    Risk Level Classification: Currently under review.


    Additional Request: None.


    -


    While it wasn¡¯t uncommon to find anomalies whose resilience far exceeded that of humans, there were also those that were indestructible or required inhumane methods to be destroyed. Emily''s curiosity was palpable: in which of these two aspects would the little anomaly fit?.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    After the rabbit''s death, I remained a few more minutes waiting for something to happen. However, apart from the steam intensifying and the room taking on an increasingly reddish hue, nothing occurred. I continued standing by the rabbit, and when I looked back at the scientists, I noticed that their eyes seemed almost obsessed, as if they were staring at something promising.


    Although I could withstand their gazes, the director''s, for some reason, felt much more intimidating than the others; perhaps the word ¡°fanatic¡± would be more fitting. In the end, they seemed to be discussing something.


    Even without considering that, there was also the fact that the director had no color. It became clear to me then that my eyes were special, although I still didn¡¯t know to what extent. Normally, seeing the weak points of things would be considered something frightening.


    Since I saw no color in the director, he remained a mystery to me. Besides not being able to understand what he was thinking, his gaze since we met seemed like that of a believer before a new god or something similar.


    Emily, on the other hand, appeared focused on taking notes on her clipboard, while Laura shot me encouraging glances. However, I really didn¡¯t understand what exactly she expected me to strive for. Also, why did I suddenly feel like I was being treated like a dog?.


    What happened next was surprising: the room, which had previously displayed a reddish tone, began to take on a bluish hue. Moreover, the steam that had been emanating from various points vanished, replaced by a subtle mist. In a way, I felt like I was inside a freezer.


    I really couldn¡¯t understand their purpose in changing the temperature. Were they trying to find out if I was resistant to heat and cold? However, I couldn¡¯t feel heat or cold. With that in mind, a thought popped into my head.


    (Aren¡¯t these tests completely pointless for me?)

 Chapter 35 - Conducting experiments [5]

    One important detail: I couldn¡¯t breathe. But if I did, a white mist, as translucent as my own body, would probably emerge the instant I tried to speak, given how cold this place felt. Sure, even with the temperature likely around zero degrees Fahrenheit, it still didn¡¯t affect me.


    From the moment I woke up in this body, I realized I didn¡¯t feel things that a normal human would, like warmth, cold, hunger, or thirst. Moreover, it became clear to me over time that my emotional patterns had changed as well: I simply didn¡¯t feel anything when I saw people dying or bizarre creatures.


    I didn¡¯t notice it at the time I woke up in the forest, but my calm thoughts when that dog-shaped monster attacked me were extremely strange. Now, it makes me uncomfortable. Even without feeling any pain at that moment, who, after all, stays so calm after having an arm ripped off? I mean, it¡¯s not like I knew back then that it would grow back.


    Anyway, the point I want to highlight is that these tests are, in fact, ineffective for me¡ªat least from my perspective. It¡¯s not like they knew what my resistances were, and to be honest, I didn¡¯t know I could withstand extreme temperatures of heat and cold as well as I¡¯m managing now.


    However, spending minutes in this room without anything happening was starting to bore me. I genuinely had no idea how much longer I would have to stay here or what other tests they would conduct on me. From the director¡¯s expression, it was clear he intended to run many more experiments.


    When I finally considered leaving the room using my ability to swim through shadows, I noticed the cold air began to gradually lessen until it completely disappeared, returning the room to its usual color instead of the icy blue it had before. At first, I thought the experiments were over. However, from the director¡¯s gaze as he watched me, it was clear they were just getting started.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Emily Parker)


    In the room where the experiments were conducted, a small being tilted its head slightly, observing around. Meanwhile, Emily felt a mix of excitement and apprehension¡ªa fear that seemed shared by almost everyone present.


    Emily couldn¡¯t blame them. After all, aside from her and Laura¡ªwho, in a way, had a special opinion about the anomaly since they had been saved by it¡ªthe rest of the team saw her as just another anomaly. Anyway, no one there seemed to remember what happened when [Shadow] escaped its containment.


    In the end, the anomaly¡¯s resistance to extreme temperature changes only meant it couldn¡¯t be eliminated in that way should a containment breach occur in the future. While Emily saw no reason for the anomaly to act that way, as it seemed quite docile, she also couldn¡¯t simply dismiss that possibility.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Instead of resistance, she seems to have total immunity to extreme temperature changes. However, this is nothing we haven¡¯t seen before; many anomalies exhibit this characteristic. Let¡¯s move on to the physical resistance experiment¡±


    Graham¡¯s words reached Emily¡¯s ears, and for now, her thoughts aligned with his. The small anomaly really did seem immune to thermal variations. In other words, instead of showing resistance to heat or cold, it seemed like she simply couldn¡¯t feel either. Thus, it was futile to try to harm or eliminate her using those methods.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like they threw her into a lava bath or set her on fire to test her survival capabilities, but Emily believed that somehow, her body would manage to return to its previous state even in the face of such extreme experiments. As these thoughts occupied Emily¡¯s mind, the other scientists around her prepared for the next experiment. Laura, who stood beside Emily, continued to silently root for the small anomaly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by gradually increasing the pressure in the room and, over time, intensifying it. This way, we can observe how she reacts¡±


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    As I wondered what the next experiment would be, the scientists seemed focused on operating the computers on the other side of the glass. At times, I seriously considered escaping using the shadows in the corners of the room. However, if I did that, it would probably cause a stir. Let¡¯s be honest: this place clearly traps beings like me who have become something different.


    Although I still hadn¡¯t met many of the other beings inhabiting this place, those I had encountered so far were definitely not friendly. Therefore, it became evident that the prevailing opinion was that practically all beings¡ªor anomalies, as they like to call them¡ªare insane psychopaths eager to eliminate the first thing that crosses their path.


    Moreover, another reason I didn¡¯t want to use my powers in front of them was that all these people, especially Emily and Laura, were extremely intelligent. So far, despite having disappeared from my room a few times, I had never really revealed my ability to swim through shadows to them.


    Of course, I normally disappear as soon as I slide under my bed. The cameras probably catch me at that moment, but since I always return through the same place, they must be convinced they haven¡¯t realized I absorbed the shadow power we found last time when the installation lights went out.


    (???)


    My train of thought was briefly interrupted as I noticed a subtle change in the room, or rather, around me. For some reason, my body felt heavier than usual; although it wasn¡¯t enough to affect me, it was a change I could notice. This was definitely related to the experiments.


    However, the fact that they were able to perform such feats made me realize once again how well-equipped and technologically advanced this organization was. From doors with futuristic designs to force fields, this place seemed to have everything one could imagine. These elements led me to question whether this was really the Earth I remembered or if it was an alternate reality.


    After all, even disregarding the advanced technologies of this place, I really didn¡¯t recall any paranormal occurrences that could justify the existence of some unknown phenomenon.

 Chapter 36 - Conducting experiments [6]

    The experiment that increased the pressure around me continued. I didn¡¯t know exactly how they were doing it, but I figured it was related to the increase in gravity. Honestly, aside from making me feel heavier than normal, it didn¡¯t seem to have any other effects on me.


    I glanced briefly up at the people watching me through the glass. My eyes, glowing a golden hue, blinked rapidly. The director, along with Emily and Laura, was watching me with curiosity. Even Laura, who usually looked at me affectionately when she saw me, now showed a mix of concern and curiosity in her eyes.


    The director seemed to notice my gaze and stared back at me. We held that look for a few seconds until he turned and said something to the scientists behind him, who merely nodded before returning to their equipment. Almost immediately, I felt the pressure on my body increase. At this level, it was honestly hard to stay standing, so I ended up sitting back down while I continued to observe the director.


    By the way, although I didn¡¯t know exactly how this worked, I was personally surprised that my body was holding up. If my memory serves me right, an increase in gravity usually causes muscle and bone overload in a human body, not to mention the countless other problems it could lead to.


    (Well, it¡¯s not like I had those limitations in the first place, so I really don¡¯t need to worry. Although my body feels heavy, I don¡¯t feel any pain)


    In those moments, I really appreciated the fact that my body was what it was¡ªwhich is quite ironic when you think about it. After all, if I had a normal human body, I doubt I would have been going through these situations from the start. However, during my time at the facility, some thoughts began to arise in my mind.


    Does it really make sense to view what I¡¯ve become as something bad? In the end, I don¡¯t even remember my family¡¯s faces. To be honest, I don¡¯t know who I was before waking up in that forest. While I have memories of a human life, the situation is so strange that it makes me question whether what I know is really true. But putting that aside, the form I have now brings many benefits.


    Besides the fact that I don¡¯t need to work¡ªwhich, let¡¯s face it, is almost 95% of the main reason¡ªI had free food and could ask for whatever I wanted, and they would give it to me. Of course, the inability to speak was a bit annoying, but honestly, what could I do about it? It¡¯s not like I could just snap my fingers and suddenly be able to talk again, you know?.


    I was pulled from my thoughts when I noticed that the pressure on my body had increased again. This time, it became so intense that I could no longer keep myself standing¡ªor even sitting. Maybe with some effort I could manage, but it honestly felt too much work. In the end, I opted to just lie down.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Considering I was under immense, almost unbearable pressure, I lay on the floor while staring at the ceiling. Once again, I realized my body was much more resilient than it seemed. After all, I¡¯m soft and squishy like a marshmallow; no one would expect someone like that to withstand all the pressure I was facing at that moment. My thoughts? I was just reflecting that the ceiling looked as white as the rest of the place.


    (Was the choice of this color intended to make the place seem more sanitized than it really is?)


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura was reminded once again of how incredible the anomaly was. Not only was she cute and kind to humans, but she also possessed impressive strength and resilience. After all, she had not only saved Laura from the strange dogs in the forest but had also rescued her when she feared disappearing like the others, being swallowed by [Shadow].


    Watching the small anomaly endure such pressure, Laura wondered if she would be safe from something like an implosion. While these phenomena were different, in some ways, they could both be considered interrelated, even if they weren¡¯t exactly the same thing.


    "It seems that even under intense pressure, her body remains unchanged. We can assert that her functioning is different from ours, despite the similarities. The fact that she has no visible organs is the greatest proof that, although she resembles a human, she has no relation to us... But what is she doing now?"


    The director¡¯s words led Laura to look back at the small anomaly. As soon as she saw her, she understood the reason for both the director¡¯s and Emily¡¯s surprise as she watched from the side. The small anomaly was lying in the center of the room, eyes closed, giving the impression that she was about to sleep. But was that really possible? Even if it didn¡¯t affect her, Laura imagined that the increase in gravity must have been, at the very least, uncomfortable.


    Laura watched from the side as the director rested his chin on his hand, analyzing the anomaly with a subtle smile on his lips. She didn¡¯t know exactly why, but whenever she saw that smile, a shiver ran through her body, bringing an uncomfortable feeling.


    "We''ve reached the limit of pressure that the room can withstand, and even so, she shows no signs of discomfort. It¡¯s truly intriguing"


    Laura leaned in closer, trying to catch every word from the director. However, upon feeling his gaze on her, she quickly composed herself. After checking the clock, she reflected for a moment, as if sensing that the director¡¯s next words wouldn¡¯t be a simple "We¡¯ve finished all the experiments for today; you can go back and rest" As if she could predict what was coming, Laura listened attentively to what the director had to say.


    "We¡¯ve concluded this experiment, but I can¡¯t stay for long. I need to return to our main facilities to work. We¡¯re going to perform the last test. I want to observe how she behaves in front of another aggressive anomaly. This way, we can determine if she really is friendly only to humans or not. After all, even after being shot, she showed no reaction. I want to see if she will behave the same way when she¡¯s not dealing with humans"


    Laura couldn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t expect those words; after all, this was standard procedure in experiments involving anomalies. From time to time, two anomalies were placed face to face to observe their reactions. However, even knowing that, this particular time, Laura couldn¡¯t feel comfortable thinking that the small anomaly would have to fight against another anomaly inside the facility.

 Chapter 37 - Conducting experiments [7]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    Since I was forced to lie on the ground ¡ª not that it was my choice ¡ª I took the time to think about a few things. Honestly, I didn¡¯t come to any revelations or anything; I was just reflecting on who I was and what I was doing before waking up in this body.


    But honestly, the more I tried to remember, the more confused I became. In the end, I simply couldn¡¯t recall anything; my former identity was a complete mystery. Still, that didn¡¯t make me sad ¡ª after all, how can you miss something you don¡¯t remember? From my point of view, it was like I¡¯d never even existed.


    I was snapped out of my thoughts when, suddenly, a wall in the room opened up some distance away from me. I looked over, confused ¡ª did this room have a door? That definitely wasn¡¯t the same door we¡¯d entered through. At the same time, I felt the pressure that had been pinning me down gradually start to ease up until it was completely gone.


    As I got up, I looked at the spot where I¡¯d been lying and saw an imprint on the floor shaped like my body. That¡¯s when I realized how intense the pressure on me had been. Were they trying to crush me? Honestly, if I¡¯d still had a human body, I probably would¡¯ve been flattened like a pancake.


    I brushed it off and turned my attention back to the new door that had opened. Beyond it, everything was pitch-black, but my eyes seemed to adjust, allowing me to see partially, almost like it was daylight. However, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything inside, at least not in the areas I could see. Plus, I had no idea how far that hallway stretched.


    As I tried to imagine what would happen next, something jumped out of the darkness and stopped right in front of the door. It looked like a wolf, but it was clear that this wasn¡¯t any ordinary wolf, at least not any I¡¯d known. Instead of a regular head, it only had a skull, and a faint purple glow emanated from its empty eye sockets.


    The wolf¡¯s size was comparable to that of an elephant, making it quite intimidating. To make things worse, its appearance was terrifying, like something straight out of a horror movie.


    The monster also seemed to have various parts of its body covered in bones; but unlike its head, which was a complete skull, the rest of its body looked relatively normal. The "wolf" glanced around, letting out a deeply unsettling sound. This intrigued me because it didn¡¯t seem to have vocal cords, so where was the sound even coming from? Sadly, there was no one around to answer that question.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The wolf shifted its gaze back and forth, and its flickering purple eyes settled on the scientists who were observing us from behind the glass. As soon as it spotted them, it growled, emitting that same disturbing and mysterious sound again.


    I still didn¡¯t understand how it was producing it, but it was clear that this wasn¡¯t the first time it had seen this scenario. Judging by the way it was staring at the glass, if it managed to break it, the result definitely wouldn¡¯t be pleasant to witness.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I felt an intense gaze directed at me. I slowly turned my head to face its source and found the wolf¡¯s flickering eyes locked onto me, filled with an unfriendly intensity, just like it had done with the scientists.


    (It looks like it wants to reenact that unpleasant scene with me... doesn¡¯t it?)


    Before I could come up with a plan, the wolf leapt toward me. Watching it approach, I activated my power, and a golden field spread out from my body. As always, its range was only about a meter, but that meter was enough for the wolf¡¯s massive head to enter.


    The result was, as usual, that the wolf became completely motionless in front of me. Out of curiosity, I looked over at the scientists who were observing us. Laura, for some reason, had her head turned to the side, covering her eyes with her hands. Emily, on the other hand, was watching the situation with an analytical expression, though I could detect a hint of worry in her gaze.


    The director, meanwhile, had a look that clearly conveyed his interest and curiosity. I honestly had no idea what he was thinking or what he hoped to accomplish with all these tests. But then again, it¡¯s not like I knew how they usually operated; this could very well be standard procedure for dealing with new anomalies.


    (Well, putting that aside... how exactly am I supposed to kill this thing?)


    Although my initial plan was simply to punch it ¡ª after all, it¡¯s not like I could do much else ¡ª I quickly dismissed that idea. Let¡¯s be honest: despite the surprising strength I had for a soft, jelly-like body, there was no way I¡¯d be able to break the bones covering that thing¡¯s body.


    However, in the end, I didn¡¯t have any other method to try and take it down. So I decided to resort to the last option in situations like this. With that determination, I turned around and ran as fast as I could. As long as my power kept the golden circle active, I had a chance to escape.


    As soon as my feet crossed the boundary of the golden circle, I felt a kind of connection snap. I quickly looked back and saw the monster looking confused because, from its perspective, it probably thought it had managed to catch me.


    I ignored it and kept running as fast as I could, with my arms stretched out in front of me ¡ª losing one in the forest still haunted me, so I did it out of reflex. The monster didn¡¯t stay put for long; as soon as it spotted me again, it started chasing me.


    Each time it got close enough to try biting me, I activated my power, buying myself enough time to escape, keeping the distance. This little ¡°chase¡± of ours went on for quite a while.

 Chapter 38 - Conducting experiments [8]

    (POV - Emily Parker)


    Even though it wasn¡¯t the first time Emily had witnessed something like this, she was still amazed. Even after years of studying and analyzing anomalies, she could count on one hand the times she¡¯d seen an anomaly using its power this close up. After all, in normal situations, all the scientists would have been dead after an experiment like this.


    Despite the reinforced glass, which could withstand the pressure of a bomb, neither Emily nor the scientists felt completely safe behind it. Anomalies, after all, were precisely that: entities that defied every logical notion they held.


    "Fascinating. She may not seem faster than the [Skull Wolf], but whenever she''s about to be caught, she suddenly vanishes and reappears somewhere else. Could that be a second anomalous power, or is it somehow connected to her eyes?"


    For a moment, Emily forgot she wasn¡¯t alone. She cast a discreet glance at Graham, but as always, his expression made it hard to tell what he was thinking.


    "Chief Researcher Emily, I don¡¯t recall reading about this in the reports you sent to headquarters. While there was mention of abnormal speed at certain moments, it was nothing as specific as what I''m seeing now"


    Translating what Emily heard from Graham, his words sounded more like: ¡°Why haven¡¯t I received updated reports on this? Are you withholding information from headquarters? You know that¡¯s a serious violation, right?¡± Emily frowned as she listened to Graham, interpreting his words for herself.


    "At the time we submitted the reports, we didn¡¯t have detailed information about its anomalous powers. In fact, they remain a complete mystery. Since we couldn¡¯t clearly observe what its other ability was, we chose to classify it as super speed. However, seeing this firsthand, I¡¯m reconsidering what this power might really be that it''s using to escape the [Skull Wolf]"


    Graham turned toward Emily with a curious look, a gesture that left her extremely uncomfortable, sending a shiver through her entire body.


    ¡°Interesting. What are your thoughts on this, Chief Researcher Emily?¡±


    Once again, a question emerged that made Emily feel she should avoid answering at all costs. However, even if she decided to lie at that moment, the truth would have to be revealed in the report. Strange things happened to scientists who concealed information; those who were taken often returned completely different from how they had been before.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Of course, the usual Emily would tell the truth since she had no reason to lie. However, she felt compelled to help the little anomaly. Although she¡¯d already done mental contamination tests without finding anything, she had come to accept that her true desire was to aid the little anomaly.


    Considering the possibility of partially revealing what she knew, Emily briefly opened her mouth, but her eyes widened at the same time. She wasn¡¯t the only one; everyone in the room wore similar expressions. The reason for their surprise was simple: the little anomaly had defeated the [Skull Wolf] in a highly unusual and unexpected way.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    I¡¯d been running around the room for several minutes now. Every time the wolf got close enough to reach me, I activated my power, and while it was frozen in midair, I kept moving. Curiously, even after so much running, I didn¡¯t feel tired at all¡ªa clear sign that I was definitely not human.


    Even though, in theory, I could keep running from it forever thanks to my power, using it was starting to wear me out. While it still wasn¡¯t enough to make me stop, I could feel the gap between me and the wolf starting to close.


    Although it was a good strategy, it wasn¡¯t a permanent solution¡ªI¡¯d probably end up getting caught sooner or later. So I took advantage of a moment when the wolf was frozen to try to spot a weak point. All I found, however, was a small, rainbow-colored glimmer. If that was it, it would still be manageable.


    But the glimmer moved across the wolf¡¯s body. My first thought when I saw it was that this world was completely insane. Seriously, what was that supposed to be? Was that spot supposed to be its weak point? Did it have some kind of ¡°heart¡± that shifted around its body? How did something like that even work? Even the shadow I fought last time didn¡¯t have such a weird weak point.


    I mean, once you realize that the shadow is actually controlled by a main body, it¡¯s easier to accept. But how am I supposed to accept a weak point that moves around inside an elephant-sized wolf with a body coated in bones? Was this fight just a little unbalanced in my favor, or was that just my impression?.


    Still, I didn¡¯t have time to keep pondering these questions. It was clear from how long I¡¯d been running that it was unlikely anyone was coming to help. However, this chase hadn¡¯t been for nothing; during this time, I¡¯d thought up a few ways to deal with the wolf. Most of them involved escaping, but I¡¯d also considered a few strategies to defeat it.


    In the end, I decided to go with the option I felt had the lowest chance of failure. After all, I really didn¡¯t want to get bitten or, worse, eaten. Even if my body could regenerate, would it happen inside the monster¡¯s stomach? Although, if I were still alive in there, I¡¯d probably give it a bad case of indigestion.


    My arms were still stretched out in front of me as my body charged across the room at high speed. Ahead of me, all I saw was a wall, but in that specific spot, a shadow was cast¡ªright beneath the glass where the scientists were watching us. The shadow cast was Emily¡¯s.


    Although I hesitated to reveal more of my powers, in the end, did it really matter? Or rather, why did I even care about them finding out? With these thoughts, I ran as fast as my body could handle and threw myself into Emily¡¯s shadow, which expanded abnormally at my command, now large enough for the wolf to enter as well.

 Chapter 39 - Conducting experiments [9]

    I awkwardly swam through the shadows, trying to get as far away from the giant skeletal wolf as possible. To be honest, my attempt to swim looked more like someone drowning than actually swimming, which, from my perspective, had a kind of cute touch. Anyone watching from the outside would probably think the same.


    In any case, after swimming enough to feel safe, I looked back ¡ª although it was just a habit, as I could clearly see what was happening. In the portal I had dove into the shadows, the monster was snarling in my direction, but it didn''t take a step to try to reach me. However, half of its body was already crossing over.


    Initially, I thought about luring it in, and while it tried to follow me, I would simply exit, leaving it alone in the shadowy world. I had no idea what would happen to it when I closed the portal, but to be honest, I didn''t care at all. I mean, that thing had been trying to devour me just moments ago; feeling sorry for it was out of the question.


    Unfortunately, my plan failed the instant the skeletal wolf decided not to follow me. Of course, I had known from the start that this plan had several flaws, and one of them was manifesting right now. Fortunately, I had already prepared a plan B in case the first one went wrong. Moreover, I was lucky: everything I needed for plan B was exactly where it should be.


    I kept swimming under the watchful gaze of the skeletal wolf, passing beneath the portal it was using and continuing a bit further ahead. An interesting curiosity about this place is that I can exit at any point, even where there is no shadow.


    Putting that aside, after getting far enough away, I began to swim upward. Slowly, I emerged into a new portal that appeared in the room, with only my head surfacing. I watched the monster, which still seemed to be searching for me in the first portal I opened to escape.


    That was exactly the chance I had been waiting for. With a simple thought, the portal through which the monster was trying to reach me closed, separating the front part of its body from the back in an instant. A relatively loud thud echoed through the room as the back half collided with the ground.


    Noticing that the monster wasn''t moving, I completely exited the portal and turned briefly to see it closing behind me. Although I had used this power several times, I still found it completely mysterious. What, after all, was that place I entered and could swim through? Although I called it the "shadow world," was that really its name? In fact, I didn''t even know if that place had a name.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Moreover, at the time, I hadn''t really thought much about it. But entering that shadow, where exactly did I end up? That place was completely strange and defied all logic. Well, it wasn''t like I needed to worry about it anyway.


    With those distracted thoughts, I approached the fallen body of the monster. Driven by curiosity, I activated my eye power again while observing the part of the skeletal wolf that had remained on this side.


    (Ah! It''s still there)


    I was referring to the bright point that, under normal circumstances, would indicate the enemy''s weak spot. Although it had been moving erratically across the wolf''s body before, for some reason, that small, sparkling light, shimmering in rainbow colors, was now fixed on a specific part, right in the middle of its body.


    In any case, the hardest part was already done, even if it required cutting the skeletal wolf in half. As I got close enough to the monster''s body, I began to circle around it until I found a good angle. I wasn''t sure if the thing inside the wolf''s body could see me, but considering it wasn''t moving even with me just a few centimeters away, it seemed unlikely that it had that ability.


    I pushed those thoughts aside and focused on the bright light within the wolf''s body, which radiated in rainbow colors. At that moment, it was likely that my eyes reflected the same intensity. With my hand positioned, I pierced the monster''s body using all my strength. Unfortunately, I had to choose a specific spot since almost the entire wolf''s body was covered by bones.


    Although I was above the spot, I was still a bit off to the side. In the end, I missed the bright point by a few centimeters, which finally noticed my presence and began to run wildly across the wolf''s body. However, I had anticipated this reaction, and as soon as it headed towards the side I was anticipating, I prepared to act.


    I tore through the wolf''s flesh, and the bright point, which was moving too fast to stay still, ended up breaking free when I lifted the flesh, causing it to fly out. I glanced briefly at the small bright point as I deactivated my eye power.


    As for its appearance... well, to be honest, it was grotesque. It was the size of a child''s arm, and no matter where you looked from, it completely resembled a worm, its body covered by bones except for its head.


    I carefully descended from the huge wolf''s body, holding on to whatever I could. Again, I looked at the creature''s weak spot. My feet moved slowly as I began to follow it. While it was extremely fast inside the wolf''s body, outside here, its movements were so slow that they were almost imperceptible.


    I watched that creature for a few seconds, tilting my head to the side in an attempt to understand what it was. I didn''t think much more about it before stepping on the creature''s head, causing a murky green liquid to gush out, spreading through the environment like a cloud of dust, even covering my body with several green stains.


    Above my head, the golden sphere appeared again. I activated my eye power and calmly watched it as it absorbed the colors around me. A brilliant synergy unfolded before me, revealing the involuntary action of acquiring even more anomalous powers.

 Chapter 40 - Conducting experiments [10]

    (POV - Emily Parker)


    (What I witnessed that day... it wasn¡¯t a dream!)


    Emily was referring to the moment when she was nearly captured by [Shadow]. After the small anomaly eliminated her, Emily, already quite exhausted, watched as the little anomaly "sank" into the ground while holding what she discovered to be the main body of [Shadow]. At that moment, however, she dismissed the vision as a mere hallucination.


    Even Laura, who was also present at the time, claimed she didn¡¯t see anything because she was lying down and relieved to have escaped with her life from that situation. Personally, she didn¡¯t blame her for that¡ªafter all, she had acted the same way back then.


    Now, however, things were different. Emily was witnessing firsthand the anomaly using a new power¡ªor rather, the same power it had used after defeating [Shadow] on a previous occasion. Yet, Emily couldn¡¯t understand how or why that happened.


    The power was, in some ways, similar to [Shadow]¡¯s¡ªor maybe it was even the same power. But what exactly did that mean? The only conclusion Emily could reach was that the little anomaly could learn new anomalous abilities. But if that were really true, how was it doing that?


    "This is new. I don¡¯t remember seeing this ability mentioned in the report you sent, and by your reaction, it seems like it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve seen it use it too"


    Emily didn¡¯t know if she should feel lucky that Graham mistook her expression of disbelief for surprise. Either way, how exactly was she supposed to respond to that question? While it was true that it was the first time it had used that ability, it wasn¡¯t like Emily had never seen it before. At that moment, though, she thought she was going through some kind of post-traumatic hallucination¡ªshe was sure of it.


    ¡°Yes, up until now, we didn¡¯t have any reports or recordings of it using that ability¡±


    Emily completely ignored Graham¡¯s looks as she responded, focusing all her attention on her clipboard, where she was recording the new discoveries about the little anomaly.


    ¡°¡­ classify its risk as Obscurium¡±


    Emily¡¯s hands stopped writing as soon as her ears caught Graham¡¯s words. Slowly, she turned her gaze to him, thinking she must have heard wrong. However, what she saw was Graham¡¯s firm expression, a clear indication that he wouldn¡¯t repeat his words.


    From the organization¡¯s point of view, Obscurium was classified as medium risk¡ªneither extremely dangerous nor completely harmless. However, for Emily, there weren¡¯t enough reasons to categorize the anomaly that way.


    ¡°Director Graham, are you sure that classification is the most appropriate? So far, the anomaly hasn¡¯t shown any aggressive behavior towards humans. Wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate to classify it as Luminis, at least for now?¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As she awaited Graham¡¯s response, Emily squeezed the clipboard tightly. When his eyes turned to her, an inexplicable discomfort washed over her. To make matters worse, Graham¡¯s lips moved strangely, as if he were trying to suppress a smile. While she already found his behavior peculiar, at that moment, it seemed even more out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Chief Researcher Emily Parker, do you really believe that, even after witnessing the anomaly killing the [Skull Wolf] with your own eyes? You know it had the same danger classification we¡¯re assigning to this new anomaly, right? Considering its anomalous abilities and its unpredictable nature¡ªsince we don¡¯t know when it might turn against us¡ªthe most appropriate classification would be Aetheris. However, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary¡­ at least not for now¡±


    For a moment, Emily recalled the classifications assigned to anomalies after being studied and cataloged. These categories ranged from the most peaceful, which often didn¡¯t even need to be contained, to the most dangerous, with significant global risk. Although rare and almost extinct, some anomalies were cataloged as impossible to contain, thus receiving their own classifications.


    1 - Luminis Classification: Anomalies considered harmless. They can be studied openly, and their containment is minimal, as they do not pose significant risks.


    2 - Obscurium Classification: These are anomalies that require more resources to be completely contained or for which containment is not always feasible. Generally, it is because the anomaly is insufficiently understood or fundamentally unpredictable.


    3 - Aetheris Classification: These are anomalies that are excessively difficult to contain consistently or reliably, with containment procedures often being extensive and complex. The organization often fails to contain these anomalies well due to not having a solid understanding of them, or due to a lack of technology to properly contain or combat them. An Aetheris anomaly does not mean that the anomaly is dangerous, only that it is very difficult to contain.


    4 - Nihilum Classification: These are anomalies that cannot be contained, which must imminently violate containment or some other similar scenario. These anomalies are often associated with end-of-world threats.


    5 - Special Classification: These are anomalies that the organization uses to contain or counteract other anomalies or anomalous phenomena. Even the existence of Special class objects is classified to the highest levels of the organization, and their locations, functions, and current statuses are known by few employees of the organization.


    Emily couldn¡¯t find words to refute Graham¡¯s statements, as he was just following procedures. Even in light of the little anomaly¡¯s capabilities, she couldn¡¯t think of a more appropriate classification. In the end, Emily just nodded, returning to her usual professional expression.


    ¡°Understood, Director. From today on, we will classify it as Obscurium¡±


    In the end, Emily considered this the lesser of two evils. After all, there were much harsher classifications that would impose far greater restrictions than what she faced now. At least concerning Obscurium, almost nothing would change in how the anomaly was currently treated.


    -


    [Report on Anomalous Entity]


    Date: September 8


    Reported by: Chief Researcher, Emily Parker


    During new tests with the entity, it demonstrated impressive physical strength and agility. Whenever the [Skull Wolf] approached to capture it, it would disappear and reappear about a meter in front of him. Additionally, a new anomalous power, similar to that of [Shadow], was confirmed. More tests are needed to determine the differences between their powers.


    Risk level classification: Obscurium.


    Additional requests: None.


    -

 Chapter 41 - Black Lake [1]

    (POV - Graham Vickers)


    Graham Vickers, one of the directors of the organization that protects humanity from beings that completely defy logic and human understanding, possessed, given his position, extensive knowledge about the secrets and global operations of the organization. Of course, this wasn''t exactly new information, as most people working in the organization had some notion of it.


    However, Graham held information that many did not, such as knowledge about anomalies that had previously been captured and cataloged. Thanks to his position, he was able to create justifications and reasons to keep some of these anomalies out of the public eye. One of them was a particularly intriguing anomalous object.


    In a way, the anomaly was harmless. Several tests had demonstrated that it was an inanimate object, devoid of any will or thought. In short, it was just a tool. However, this simple anomaly had a distinguishing feature that made it truly unique.


    The anomaly resembled an old typewriter, and like an ordinary typewriter, it could be used for writing. However, once a piece of paper was placed on it, the machine began to write by itself, without any assistance. Many studies had been conducted on this machine, but no other functionality beyond this had been found.


    However, Graham was the first to discover its true functionality, although it was by accident. One day, Graham decided to write on the machine without placing any paper, just out of curiosity to see if anything would happen. However, as soon as he did, the typewriter suddenly started writing by itself again.


    An old, worn piece of paper mysteriously appeared where there should have been nothing. The moment Graham picked it up, his life and all his goals changed completely.


    Graham lost his family to an unknown anomaly when he was younger. Since then, he had been trying to understand these anomalies but had actually become obsessed with their anomalous powers and how they could break patterns once thought impossible.


    Graham wanted to know what existed beyond death and believed that his family had died for a greater purpose. As the sole survivor, he had a blind conviction that he had a mission to fulfill.


    Graham knew that one day he would achieve what he had been seeking for so long. To him, it didn''t matter what he had to sacrifice or how inhumane it might seem; he would continue until he reached his grand objective.


    Graham was brought back to reality by the distinctive ring of his phone. Stopping in the middle of the long corridor of the facility, he answered it, bringing it to his ear. He didn''t say a word, but soon a voice sounded from the other end of the line.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Hey, little director, just calling to let you know that the plan was a complete success. The lead researcher really turned a blind eye while I walked right past her, hehe"


    Upon hearing the man''s words from the other side, Graham raised an eyebrow but maintained his calm, composed, and imposing expression.


    "You called me just to say that? From the start, the plan had no flaws. Emily is smart, but when we overload her mind with multiple situations, her actions become confused. She ends up making trivial mistakes she would normally avoid, like not carefully checking a new employee"


    The voice on the other end of the line laughed again, in a tone that overflowed with happiness, mixed with a hint of madness. Even Graham felt uncomfortable hearing the man.


    "Funny to hear that from you. But putting that aside, we¡¯ll soon be starting the next phase of the plan. I confirmed that ¡°she¡± is who we''re looking for. We need to bring her to our side, but first, we must get her away from the facility. I assume you¡¯ve already thought about how to do that, right, Director Graham Vickers?"


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    My week after last week''s tests, to be honest, hasn¡¯t changed as much as I imagined, considering everything I demonstrated to them. Well, if I had to highlight any change, I guess I would mention the drastic reduction in the number of scientists who used to visit me periodically¡ªalmost as if I were some kind of rare specimen or something.


    Other than that, nothing really changed. Emily and Laura continue to visit me and bring things that, to be honest, I never use, like dolls. However, they almost always bring snacks for me. Besides that, my outings using my shadow movement abilities continue as usual.


    I thought they would remove any light sources from my room, but it seems they still don''t quite understand how my ability works. In fact, they have increased the lighting quite a bit around here. The problem is that this ends up having the opposite effect, as with so much furniture, the bright light just creates more shadows in the environment.


    Going back to the issue of still needing to sneak out, I coincidentally discovered the reason why my usual visits from various scientists have been cut back. Apparently, they''ve finally given me a risk classification, something called Obscurium. The name sounds like it''s from a work of fiction, but apparently, this classification limits who can visit me.


    I haven''t heard much about the other classifications, but it seems there are three more above mine. I wonder if there¡¯s a classification for beings with divine powers or something like that. I mean, there must be some anomaly out there so powerful that they can''t contain it, right?


    Anyway, continuing with the updates: I gained a new power after absorbing the colors from that skeletal wolf. Just like it, I can now coat my body in a bone armor. I haven''t tested the durability of these bones yet, but considering the wolf was the original user of the ability, I can probably withstand most attacks with little to no damage.


    Although it''s obvious, I''ve avoided using this ability near other people, especially the scientists. I think it¡¯s wise to keep some tricks up my sleeve, but the main reason is that I simply don¡¯t see the need to use it. This ability seems purely defensive, and besides protecting me, it doesn¡¯t offer any form of attack.


    Considering that the wolf, the former owner of this ability, was already a weapon in itself, it probably didn''t need to develop it for attacking. And honestly, I don¡¯t know if I could enhance an ability beyond what the original wielder did. At least until now, in the time I''ve used my abilities, no change has occurred.

 Chapter 42 - Black Lake [2]

    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Since the experiments conducted last week at the facility, things had been a bit hectic for Laura, one of the researchers responsible for the new anomaly discovered in the forest a few weeks ago. For some reason, Director Graham had shown interest in the small anomaly, which made Laura uncomfortable.


    Since meeting the director in the past, Laura had always been wary of him. To her, it didn¡¯t matter how you looked at it: the man seemed completely suspicious. Besides, Laura didn¡¯t exactly know why, but every time she spoke with him, she felt like he never said what he truly thought. However, she dismissed that idea as something from her imagination.


    Furthermore, the small anomaly had also been assigned a risk classification. However, Laura couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel satisfied with that news, as it was classified as Obscurium. While this wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad category, Laura just couldn¡¯t accept this decision.


    She still considered this classification to be an overreaction for the small anomaly, which had never harmed any humans since it was discovered. On the contrary, it seemed to protect them whenever something happened. Of course, Laura imagined these could just be coincidences, but the fact that the anomaly had never hurt anyone was still significant.


    So, when she was called by her boss, Emily, Laura decided to protest, expressing all her frustration on behalf of the small anomaly since it couldn¡¯t defend itself. With a determined look, Laura walked to the door, took a deep breath to gather her courage, and entered the room with a clear objective in mind.


    "Boss! I... what happened to you?"


    When Laura asked the question with a surprised expression, Emily, who was focused on the papers on her desk, briefly looked up at her before returning her attention to the documents. In that moment, Laura could see the exhaustion and emptiness in Emily''s eyes.


    Instead of a person, Emily seemed more like a zombie ¡ª and Laura knew exactly what she was talking about since an anomaly resembling a zombie virus really did exist and had once infected an entire village. Of course, as with most anomalies, it was now properly cataloged and contained.


    "Oh, Laura, you finally made it! I called you fifteen minutes ago. Why did it take you so long to get from your office to mine? We''re literally in the same hallway"


    Laura didn¡¯t know how to respond to Emily¡¯s question. In fact, she wondered if Emily was really okay. As mentioned, she looked like a zombie, but as strange as it was, Laura didn¡¯t have the impression that Emily wanted to devour her or anything like that. Realizing she was straying from the subject, Laura shook her head to refocus.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Umm... Sorry for the delay, boss. Do you need something from me?"


    Emily nodded, then took an envelope from the drawer of her desk, tossing it onto the surface in front of Laura. With a confused expression, Laura glanced quickly at Emily before picking up the envelope and opening it, revealing its contents. As she started reading, her expression shifted, growing more and more sour with each word.


    "Boss... is what¡¯s written here true? Are we transferring the small anomaly to Base 17?!!!"


    Emily quickly covered her ears upon hearing Laura¡¯s outburst. Though she had already anticipated that Laura would react this way, she had to admit the response was much more hysterical than she expected.


    "Boss, we can''t do this. You know that place is dangerous. We built it specifically to contain a single anomaly. What if we never see the small anomaly again after sending it there?"


    Emily couldn¡¯t counter Laura¡¯s words; she knew better than anyone what kind of place Base 17 was. Even sharing the same opinion, she knew there wasn¡¯t much she could do about it. The orders came from above, and despite her considerable influence within the organization, she didn¡¯t have enough power to challenge the higher-ups.


    "Sorry, Laura. This is a direct order from above, and unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the authority to contest it. It¡¯ll have to go to Base 17"


    Emily¡¯s words made Laura finally resign herself. She knew complaining wouldn¡¯t help in this situation; deep down, she was just throwing a tantrum. Still, Laura didn¡¯t give up: puffing out her cheeks and crossing her arms, she looked visibly displeased with the news. Seeing her expression, Emily raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Humpf! Just making my dissatisfaction clear!"


    Emily watched her for a few seconds before lightly shaking her head. That scene was almost routine between them ¡ª whenever Laura considered something unjust, she¡¯d make exactly that face. However, Emily knew she couldn¡¯t help her this time, as it was a superior¡¯s order. Sighing, she spoke calmly.


    "Listen before you start complaining. It''s true that we''ll have to send it to Base 17, but I made sure that we¡¯ll both go too, as its supervisors. Anyway, they had no reason to refuse, since we''ve been overseeing it from the beginning"


    Emily noticed Laura¡¯s expression soften quickly at the news, but that only made the situation even stranger. Normally, Laura would be the first to want to avoid Base 17. In fact, it was rare for a scientist to go to that place willingly, and most who did didn¡¯t come back. There were instructions on how to behave at Base 17, of course, but they weren¡¯t always effective.


    "Hm? Boss, why did you press the button to call security? And... isn¡¯t that the button for mental contamination cases?"


    Noticing Laura¡¯s puzzled look, Emily just smiled, while Laura, confused, tilted her head to the side. At that moment, the door opened, and two security guards entered, each grabbing one of Laura¡¯s arms.


    "Hey! Why are you holding me? I didn¡¯t do anything!"


    As she watched the guards take Laura away, Emily returned her gaze to the papers on the desk. However, a shiver ran down her spine as she remembered the mental contamination tests conducted by the organization.


    "... Well, Laura will probably be fine... I hope"

 Chapter 43 - Black Lake [3]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    When you imagine something being transported through the air, and that something turns out to be a nuclear bomb or something similar, you¡¯d probably think of a military plane, right? Well, I thought the same thing. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still surprised they¡¯re taking me somewhere in a private jet.


    The jet even had a space specially prepared to fit my glass aquarium. The first time I noticed that, I thought the jet had definitely been customized for me. Initially, I considered that this customization must¡¯ve been quite expensive, but when I remembered we were dealing with the government, I quickly put that thought aside.


    A few days ago, I tried to understand the true extent of the operations involving anomalies. However, once I realized this was happening on a global scale, I realized the situation was much more complex than it seemed. At the very least, countries all over the world were involved. What¡¯s most surprising is that humanity apparently has no idea beings like me exist, or even that shadow I defeated at the base.


    Although I¡¯ve drifted a bit off-topic, what I¡¯m trying to say is that this organization has money¡ªand not just a little. They really seem to have A LOT of money. Once I realized that, I decided to stop investigating. It would only give me a headache. In the end, this really had nothing to do with me.


    By the way, I have no idea where we¡¯re going. A few hours ago, when Laura came to visit me in the room, she seemed pouty and upset. Every time she tried to say something, she ended up nearly crying, saying how she¡¯d always think of me and take care of me, among other things. That made me start wondering if we were heading to some dangerous place or something like that.


    Besides Emily and Laura, who were with me as my researchers, we also had some security guards with us. Although they looked tough and were armed¡ªeven though the weapons were a little odd¡ªwhenever I looked at them, their bodies seemed to freeze for some reason.


    Of course, leading everyone was Victor. It had been a while since I last saw him, probably since the incident with the shadow at the facility. I wasn¡¯t sure if his presence was a good sign or not. Normally, when Victor was around, strange things tended to happen¡ªthough, of course, I didn¡¯t have concrete proof to support my theories.


    "... Why the hell is she looking at me like that?"


    Victor seemed to notice I was watching him, but I didn¡¯t try to hide it. I tilted my head to the side, as usual, and blinked my golden eyes. Laura noticed our exchange and quickly averted her gaze to me before turning back to Victor.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Maybe you bothered her somehow?"


    "... Even though I haven¡¯t said a word since I got on the jet?"


    I listened carefully to the exchange between Victor and Laura. How can I put it? Despite their distinct personalities¡ªLaura being more lively and Victor being more reserved¡ªthey both seemed completely in sync, as if they were on the same page, somehow.


    Well, those kinds of exchanges continued for hours, but honestly, at some point, I started suspecting it was just a way to relieve the tension. I could sense the anxiety of everyone around me, and it only fueled my curiosity about where we were heading.


    What kind of scary place were these people taking me to? Of course, I wasn¡¯t worried about myself¡ªI''d probably be fine no matter what¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t say the same for Victor, Laura, and Emily.


    "You two, stop with the nonsense! Listening to you is giving me a headache, and we haven¡¯t even gotten to the complicated part yet. Also, it seems like we¡¯re almost there. Everyone, get ready to disembark"


    Some time later, it seemed we had finally reached our destination. Of course, I had no idea where we were, but I knew because Emily scolded Laura and Victor, who had been arguing since the start of the flight. To be honest, it took longer than I expected, and I was completely bored. Where the hell was this base located? I¡¯m not sure if it was just my impression, but it felt like we¡¯d been in that jet all day.


    Anyway, as Emily pointed out, we had actually arrived. As always, Laura started moving me out of the jet, where we¡¯d finally get some fresh air. Of course, I don¡¯t mean me, since I was inside a giant aquarium, or rather, I couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    Did that sentence even make sense to me? Anyway, the place we had arrived at, no matter how you looked at it, looked like a forest... And why was it giving me such a strong feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?.


    Ah, yes, it was because I had woken up in a similar forest. In the end, I still had no idea why we were there. Although I tried to ask while we were on the jet, it wasn¡¯t like I could talk. Even gesturing, all I managed to do was make Laura think I was adorable.


    Well, about the place, we were on a landing strip in the middle of the forest. On one side, there were just trees as far as the eye could see, and on the other, the scenery was the same, with the difference of a facility visible in the distance. Maybe it was Base 17¡­ but honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Also, it was snowing¡­ Yes, technically, we should¡¯ve been in summer. Putting aside my exaggeration inside the jet, it wasn¡¯t like we¡¯d crossed the world, and the flight didn¡¯t even take 30 minutes. So, where exactly were we for it to be snowing? Not to mention, something even stranger was happening with the snow.


    Although it was just a coincidence, when I activated my eyes, several faint colored lines appeared in my field of vision. Even after rubbing my eyes and deactivating and reactivating my power, the lines didn¡¯t disappear. I didn¡¯t exactly know what that meant, but it seemed like both the snow and the trees around us were anomalies¡ªor maybe they were part of some anomaly.

 Chapter 44 - Black Lake [4]

    Despite having several theories about the bizarre situation I was witnessing, I was honestly inclined to believe only one of them. Although, at first, I had considered the possibility of multiple anomalies, I quickly dismissed that idea. After all, my eyes were functioning perfectly as I observed both the snow and the trees.


    Instead of identifying a weak point as usual, what I saw were faint lines indicating where it was located. In short, the entire area ¡ª including the snow and the trees ¡ª was part of a single anomaly. This left me deep in thought. What exactly were they trying to trap here?


    Moreover, from the conversations I overheard inside the jet, this specific anomaly cannot move, although I don''t know why. This is why Base 17 was built around it. I couldn''t figure out what its anomalous powers were or anything that might indicate its appearance. Whenever this topic came up, Emily, Laura, and Victor seemed uncomfortable.


    As Laura moved my aquarium, my eyes scanned every corner within reach, searching for something different. However, no matter how much I watched every tree or analyzed the distance of the surrounding snow, I couldn¡¯t find anything. The only thing that stood out was a faint, shining line, glowing brightly and following a single direction.


    At this point, it became pretty clear to me: although I still didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, it was evident that the anomaly at Base 17 was within the forest. I won¡¯t lie, I was very curious, perhaps with a feeling similar to buying your first childhood toy or something like that.


    ¡°Ughh... Every time I come here, I feel like my body is getting the chills, like something¡¯s watching me all the time¡±


    Laura''s comment caught my attention. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t perceive anything like she described, but considering that both the snow and the trees were part of the same anomaly, her words might have made more sense than I initially thought.


    Setting aside the part about the forest being an anomaly, I focused on the building we were heading toward. The closer we got, the more impressive it became. Although its exterior appeared metallic, it didn¡¯t look like any metal I knew.


    As I¡¯ve mentioned, these people are far more advanced technologically than they seem... although, honestly, it matters little when you''re dealing with things that are worse than a nuclear warhead or simply teleport or phase through walls.


    When I set aside my thoughts, I realized we were in front of the massive metal box. I couldn¡¯t imagine another way to describe it: it was literally a huge, square box made of metal. I wondered how exactly we¡¯d get in since there was no one outside and I couldn¡¯t see any entrance.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    To my surprise, a door unexpectedly appeared, spiraling open. Emily simply touched the wall, and suddenly, the door appeared. However, this didn¡¯t lessen my doubts; after all, why was this place, which had seemed completely sealed until that moment, now opening? At least until then, I couldn¡¯t find a plausible explanation for why they needed to do this.


    Anyway, when the spiral door opened, a long corridor stretched out before us. The environment wasn¡¯t much different from what I had seen in the other facility, but it seemed more modern ¡ª or perhaps ¡°technological¡± was the right word. Though, can a corridor even be considered technological? After all, it¡¯s just a corridor, you know.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    It had been quite a while since Emily set foot in Base 17 again, and, as always, the discomfort she felt about that place remained. However, this wasn¡¯t necessarily her fault. Certain incidents that had occurred in the past at that facility had made Emily always keep a wary eye on Base 17.


    And indeed, the scientists working for the organization, in general, knew the risks involved, but still accepted the challenge. Although there are some differences between them, the main reason was always the same: research into conventional phenomena would never be enough to quench their thirst for knowledge.


    The scientists working for the organization are generally known by the other staff as "lab crazies" because, even if something might cost their lives, they still take the risk if it could help them discover just a bit more about anomalies.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as if scientists and regular staff didn¡¯t communicate with each other. There had been cases where scientists explained why they couldn¡¯t give up, even though they were getting closer to discovering the secrets surrounding anomalies. However, in general, they would still be seen as crazy.


    There was no way around it; they simply couldn¡¯t understand. The scientists at the organization had an insatiable thirst for knowledge, something that prevented them from holding back in the face of a potential universal truth. After all, if it weren¡¯t for this hunger to learn, it was unlikely they¡¯d accept such a risky job.


    Moreover, although it was true that Emily felt uncomfortable at Base 17, there was another reason for her unease: Graham Vickers. The man was a crafty serpent, and his order to bring the newly discovered anomaly from the forest to the base was at least suspicious.


    Emily was convinced the man was up to something. The new anomaly hadn¡¯t even been properly studied yet; its preliminary classification made sense, but what they really knew about its anomalous powers was almost nothing. Although some theories had already been formulated, in the end, they were just that: theories.


    There was no convincing reason to bring the new anomaly to Base 17, especially considering how risky the location was. Emily couldn¡¯t understand how Graham had managed to convince the council to push this idea forward; to her, it just didn¡¯t make sense.


    Emily''s footsteps echoed softly down the corridor, her expression reflecting a cautious and suspicious look. To her, something was about to happen, and the newly discovered anomaly needed to be at Base 17. The place, being high-risk, rarely had people present, and, to make things worse, the cameras around the perimeter of Base 17 weren¡¯t working due to the anomaly present at the site.


    (Graham, what the hell are you plotting? Have you finally decided to reveal your true intentions?)

 Chapter 45 - Black Lake [5]

    "Although I read in the report that this base is completely closed for security reasons, I still don¡¯t understand why they had to replace the conventional doors with these. I mean, if a containment breach happens while they¡¯re outside, wouldn¡¯t it be even harder to locate the door since it looks like the walls?"


    As she got lost in thoughts about Graham and his true motives, Emily blinked briefly when she heard Laura¡¯s words. She remembered that although Laura was a scientist in the organization and knew what kind of place Base 17 was, nothing compared to actually being there in person, as opposed to the reports and documents that described the place.


    Besides, the reports, while informative about the anomalies, didn¡¯t provide the full context. Often, simple explanations like "There have been containment breaches in the past, so we decided to remove all doors, at least until they aren¡¯t visible anymore" were the norm. These were the types of explanations found in the security reports: direct, objective, without delving into details.


    "This happened in the beginning, when we built the base around the anomaly, as recorded in the reports. At first, we used conventional doors. But when the containment breaches started, we realized that, for some reason, the anomalies derived from the Base 17 anomaly were able to get through those doors. While switching to more secure doors has somewhat improved safety, still... if another breach happens... honestly, I don¡¯t even want to think about it"


    Emily¡¯s body involuntarily shivered as she recalled the events she witnessed at Base 17: colleagues who died in horrific and terrifying ways, along with distorted, completely surreal visions that appeared in the snow-covered forest surrounding the anomaly.


    With Emily¡¯s memories, the already vast corridors felt even more endless and cold. With every step, her heart tightened and quickened, as if all her instincts were telling her that fleeing right then would be the most sensible choice, the only truly viable option. However, since becoming a scientist in the organization, Emily had simply stopped following her instincts.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    My aquarium was following down the endless white corridor, lit by ceiling lights that seemed to stretch on forever. Of course, that was just my impression; it had probably been no more than two minutes since we passed the strange spiral door. By the way, if those ceiling lights started flickering, wouldn¡¯t it be the perfect setting for some kind of haunting to appear?.


    Or better yet, do hauntings really exist? I know that, technically, I¡¯m a translucent being with eyes that glow in the dark like candles, but I still consider myself something within the bounds of acceptable. However, a haunting... that definitely seems to fall outside of that concept, right?.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    If we¡¯re dealing with a haunting, wouldn¡¯t it be able to move objects with its mind and walk through walls? Personally, I keep thinking: how would you even defeat something like a ghost? Even if it had a weakness, is it really possible to "kill" something that¡¯s technically already dead?.


    Anyway, back to the present: looks like we¡¯ve finally reached our destination. At the end of the corridor, a wall completely blocked our way, making us stop for a moment. However, just like at the entrance, the wall suddenly spiraled open, revealing more long and vast corridors ahead of us.


    This time, though, unlike the previous corridor where we could only go forward, several forks appeared, leading to different paths within Base 17. Finally, we started to see people around, but the environment here felt extremely gloomy, very different from the atmosphere of the base I was in earlier. Also, I noticed there were no scientists in sight.


    "Why aren¡¯t there any scientists here? This is making me uncomfortably uneasy"


    Victor seemed to have the same question I did. Honestly, I was relieved he asked it since I couldn¡¯t find the words. Laura, who was pushing my aquarium, also looked at Emily, visibly curious for the same reason.


    "... Well, it¡¯s not exactly a secret or anything like that... The truth is, this place is pretty dangerous. The scientists, aside from their knowledge of the brain, couldn¡¯t be called anything other than dead weight. Many died during the containment breaches that happened. In the end, the council decided to suspend the scientists¡¯ activities in Base 17. Now, the only ones allowed to stay here are members of the team trained to collect data according to the scientists¡¯ instructions"


    When Emily finished speaking, the environment fell into a deep silence. Although no one had said anything, it was almost certain that we all shared the same thought. Laura, staying true to her style, was the first to express her doubt, raising an eyebrow and giving Emily a questioning look.


    "But, boss... you and I... aren¡¯t we both scientists?"


    I turned slowly toward Emily, and as soon as I saw her, I noticed she was looking at Laura with her head slightly tilted, as if wondering what kind of silly question Laura had just asked.


    "If I¡¯m not imagining things ¨C and I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not, since my memory is excellent ¨C didn¡¯t you say that the training for the organization¡¯s newcomers was hell, Laura?"


    For some reason, her words felt empty and distant. Laura and Victor exchanged glances, swallowing nervously, waiting in silence for what Emily would say next. I, on the other hand, blinked my golden eyes, eagerly anticipating what Emily would say next.


    "Welcome to the real hell on Earth, the place we call Base 17"


    Emily said this with a smile that somehow had something sinister about it. Neither Laura nor Victor seemed comfortable with her words; in fact, they only seemed to intensify their fear. Laura, especially, was already shaking, while Victor, on the other hand, just stiffened his expression, taking on a grave and serious look.


    Emily finally noticed my gaze, and upon seeing me, smiled in my direction. I responded to her smile with a simple gesture, tilting my head to the side, trying to understand why the hell she was smiling like that.


    (This woman has completely lost her mind, or something like that?)

 Chapter 46 - Black Lake [6]

    In the end, everyone decided to simply ignore Emily¡¯s comments. Although I didn¡¯t know the exact reason, I imagined it was some kind of defense mechanism to avoid fear¡ªespecially for Laura, who looked like she might run off at any moment. However, when Emily ordered the guards to stop Laura from fleeing, her expression changed instantly, and for a moment, I thought she might cry.


    Victor, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem scared but rather anxious. And, well, I could understand that; after all, a containment breach could happen at any moment without warning. From Emily¡¯s words, this happened quite often here¡ªaround nine times a year.


    I know that might seem like little, considering a year is a long time, but when you think about it, it¡¯s nearly once a month. From the information I gathered while exploring the facility, containment breaches are rare events¡ªthough that depends a lot on the facility in question.


    At my old facility, for example, a containment breach was uncommon, happening maybe once a year if we were lucky. This, of course, was because there weren¡¯t many truly dangerous anomalies there. From what I knew, [Shadow], now resting in peace, was the most dangerous being in that facility... although, if I think about it, I, the one who killed him, ended up becoming something even more dangerous.


    "Let¡¯s split up for now; I have something to take care of. Laura and Victor, I want you both to take the anomaly to the containment room. The rest of you, come with me"


    My mind snapped back to the present as soon as Emily¡¯s voice echoed beside me. After speaking, she walked down the hallway, followed by the other soldiers. In the end, only Laura, Victor, and I remained at the point where the hallway branched off to the left. We stood there for a moment, staring at the path where Emily had disappeared, before finally moving forward in the direction she had indicated.


    As I walked down the hallway, I noticed the lack of designated places to contain anomalies, unlike the base I came from. While I wasn¡¯t sure, I guessed this was because the anomaly held in base 17 wasn¡¯t exactly a living being. Of course, I hadn¡¯t seen it yet, so I couldn¡¯t draw any definitive conclusions.


    When we reached the end of the hallway, all we found was a door, similar to the one in my room at the old base. But why was there just this one? Although I hadn¡¯t explored the entire base yet, it seemed odd that along such a long hallway, there was only a single containment room. Did that really make sense?.


    When the door opened, my eyes widened in surprise. Compared to the hallway, and seen from the outside, you wouldn¡¯t expect to find such a large room inside. It seemed to be at least five times the size of mine. That made me think that whatever they were trying to contain, it couldn¡¯t be something small.


    Did this have anything to do with the anomaly at base 17? To be honest, I hadn¡¯t seen it since I arrived. Although the forest and the snow are part of the anomaly at base 17, I hadn¡¯t had the chance to get a close look at it to draw any conclusions.


    "I know I¡¯ve said this before, but I urgently need to find another job. When I started here, I thought I¡¯d be dealing with simple tasks. But before I knew it, I found myself in a place where even the scientists refuse to go because of the dangers involved"


    I heard Victor¡¯s complaint from inside my bubble. I won¡¯t lie, I felt a little sorry for him. From my perspective, it seemed like the guy had been tricked by the high salary¡­ By the way, how much do you think he makes? I know it¡¯s quite a lot, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve seen his bank statement with my own eyes.


    "You¡¯ve told me that a thousand times, Victor, and in the end, you never leave. In the end, both the security staff at the facility and the scientists are the same, we just have different roles"


    Honestly, I had no idea what they were talking about, but from what I gathered, this wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d had this conversation. Victor¡¯s face turned grim, but in the end, he just sighed and gave a defeated look.


    (You seem to be going through a lot, Victor. Honestly, I¡¯m rooting for your well-being, my friend)


    "... Why the hell is she looking at me like I¡¯m a lost cause?"


    Victor seemed to notice my gaze, and Laura turned to see what was going on. When she saw me, she gave a playful smile before answering Victor¡¯s question.


    "Are you not?"


    I saw Victor¡¯s eyebrows furrow and a vein appear on his forehead, but let¡¯s just skip over the next 10 seconds after that.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    "Let¡¯s begin the interview. I hope you can answer my questions"If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Emily¡¯s tone at that moment was infinitely colder than usual, and her expression was as empty as a starless night. She was in a dark room, with two armed guards standing behind her, ready for anything that might happen. In front of her was a long, square table, with a man sitting on the other side.


    "Tell me, what exactly did you see?"


    Emily¡¯s question sounded authoritative and cold, but the man just lifted his gaze and stared at her. His eyes were completely empty, devoid of any emotion or feeling. Emily, in turn, felt the same toward him.


    After all, he was a prisoner, condemned by society for horrible acts. In his case, he had cold-bloodedly killed his wife and daughter. To Emily, people like him weren¡¯t human, but merely tools she could¡ªand would¡ªuse to gather more data on dangerous anomalies.


    "You... no, all of you, have no idea what that thing really is, do you? That damn Black Lake!"


    Despite the man''s angry and agitated voice, Emily showed no reaction. Her gaze remained emotionless as she stared at him, completely ignoring him. Calmly, she picked up a folder with documents beside the desk and began to read them.


    "It says here that about four months ago, another attempt at interaction was made at the Black Lake. Along with you, there were 12 other prisoners, but you were the only one found a few meters from the pool, buried in the thick snow. What exactly happened? There''s nothing in the reports"


    Emily lowered the report and fixed her gaze on the man. However, he didn''t answer her question; instead, he grabbed his own head with his hands and began to shake almost uncontrollably, repeating the same words.


    "We made it angry! We made it angry! We made it angry!"


    Emily raised an eyebrow upon hearing the man''s repeated words; to her, it seemed he had just suddenly gone mad. She then glanced behind him, where a guard was standing ready, and gave a slight nod. The guard quickly approached, pulling a syringe from his pocket. Without delay, he applied it to the man''s neck and began injecting its contents.


    Within seconds, the man visibly calmed down. His breath, once harsh and rapid, began to return to a normal rhythm. Although Emily wasn''t particularly fond of using this method, she had to admit it was effective when prisoners went off track.


    "Are you calm now? Please answer my questions. What exactly did you see at the Black Lake, four months ago?"


    Emily waited patiently for the man''s response, who was still breathing with some difficulty, but much calmer than moments ago. He looked at her before swallowing hard, his body starting to tremble again. While Emily didn''t know exactly what had happened that day, she could only imagine based on the man''s reaction whenever the topic was brought up.


    "We... we were just following the organization''s orders. They told us to use an immersion pump to try to drain the lake. Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t know why we never considered that possibility before. If the goal was to find out what was at the bottom, why not just drain it?"


    Of course, Emily listened closely to every word the man said. After the interview, she would analyze the audio and video recordings by herself, studying them to draw her own conclusions. By the way, Graham, who was also interested in the lake, had suggested several times to drain the water.


    However, Emily always stopped him. She found the lake''s behavior strange, as if it had a life of its own, an essence that made it almost... a living being.


    In summary, what was known so far was that the lake functioned as a portal to somewhere. Its name alone suggested the mystery: it was a completely dark water lake, located in the heart of the forest.


    Although the reason was still unknown, it was confirmed that the lake created distortions in its surroundings, such as snow that never stopped falling, regardless of the season, and trees that, even when cut down, would grow back within moments.


    Of course, that wasn''t the worst part of the lake. The worst part was that "things" would often emerge from the dark water, always at different times and days, with different appearances each time. However, there was something in common between them all: they were grotesque and distorted creatures, unrecognizable as any being a human had ever seen. Furthermore, all of them, without exception, had a single goal: to hunt and kill humans.


    Although she couldn''t prove it, Emily was certain that Graham was behind the order to drain the lake. In a way, he always showed a growing impatience for results ¡ª one of his biggest flaws and the main reason why Emily despised him. After all, the more intense his thirst for results, the less human he became in his pursuit of them.


    "So, what happened after the draining started?"


    The man placed his hand on his head again after Emily''s question, but unlike the last time, he didn''t seem as scared into silence. She then waited patiently for the words he had to say.


    "We didn''t know that thing would get so furious, we had no idea what it was capable of. If we''d known, we''d have preferred to kill ourselves rather than face it"


    The man paused briefly and began looking around. His eyes didn''t fix on anything specific; he seemed just to be searching for something. When he realized there was nothing, his expression visibly relaxed, and he resumed his story.


    "Suddenly... it came out and started chasing us. Even when we hid, it seemed to know exactly where we were. When we begged, it just ignored us, and when we tried to end it all, it brought us back to life to kill us however it wanted... ha... haha... ahahahaha! We managed to make it angry, and now it¡¯s coming to take revenge on all of us. There''s no escape here anymore. We''re all going to die here, miserably. Ahahahahahaha!!!"


    As the man became visibly agitated, starting to speak to himself and pinch his eyes with his fingers, Emily quickly ordered the guards to intervene. They rushed over and stopped him from doing whatever it seemed he was about to do. After the man was taken away, Emily was the only one left in the room. Her breath, heavy and ragged, was the only sound in that moment.


    Several disturbing thoughts passed through Emily''s mind, each more unsettling than the last. However, there was something that made her tremble more than fear: curiosity. The feeling was indescribable, a deep yearning to understand what had attacked the men. If it was possible, she wanted to study it.


    However, Emily was curious, not reckless. She knew that acting like this would be like seeking death. Finally, she sighed, resigned, stood up, and walked toward the exit of the interrogation room. Only one thought dominated her mind at that moment.


    "What the hell really happened near the Black Lake four months ago?"

 Chapter 47 - Black Lake [7]

    (POV ¨C Protagonista)


    Since I arrived at this new facility, isolated in the middle of nowhere, it''s been about three hours. There¡¯s nothing as convenient as a clock in this room they put me in, so I started counting the time since I entered. My calculations might not be perfect, but overall, I estimate it¡¯s been roughly three hours.


    By the way, nothing has happened since they put me here. Honestly, when I first heard about Base 17, I imagined anomalies running wild all over the place. However, contrary to what I expected, the place is pretty organized, and so far, I haven¡¯t seen anything that looks like an anomaly. Of course, I haven¡¯t explored the base enough to say that for sure.


    Also, every now and then, Laura or Victor come to visit me. Laura, especially, always jokes around with me when she passes by. Usually, she comes by every twenty minutes and spends about eight to ten minutes with me. And, well, if you think it''s weird that I joke around like a child, even though I¡¯m an adult inside, imagine what you¡¯d do in a completely white room with nothing to do but lie down and stare at the ceiling. I didn¡¯t have much choice: either I played along with her, or I¡¯d die of boredom.


    My first thought, honestly, was to leave the base and explore the place. But unfortunately, there was no furniture in the room, not even anything that cast any kind of shadow. When I asked Laura for something, she only replied that we wouldn''t be here for long and asked for my patience, stroking my head with a smile. At that moment, all I could think about was throwing a tantrum - yes, and I''m not proud of it.


    Anyway, all I could do at that moment was just wait for something to happen. But as nothing was happening, I just kept track of time passing in my mind ¡ª or rather, I started to seriously feel sleepiness creeping in.


    (Since nothing is happening, I guess I¡¯ll take a nap)


    Even with the hard floor, I didn¡¯t feel any discomfort. Technically, I couldn¡¯t even feel discomfort ¡ª probably because I don¡¯t feel pain either. I considered it just one of the perks of being an anomaly. With that thought, I finally closed my eyes and fell asleep peacefully.


    ***


    (POV ¨C ???)


    Two men, dressed in snow gear and holding objects that resembled weapons but with strange, distinct appearances, were sitting on two rocks. The snow kept falling, and it looked like it was going to intensify. In front of them, a large black lake stretched out, the water so still it gave the impression that time had frozen there.


    Strangely, even with the snow falling heavily, not a single flake touched the water, as if the snow was simply ignoring its existence. And if that wasn¡¯t weird enough, mysterious sounds began coming from the forest. Both men felt an unsettling sensation that something was watching them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this shit anymore! We¡¯ve been here for five hours and nothing¡¯s happening! Why the hell are we still at Base 17? This place used to release stuff almost every month, and it¡¯s been four months since anything¡¯s happened. This damn lake is definitely dead!¡±


    The man beside him raised an eyebrow, perplexed, trying to understand what the hell his partner was saying. It was just a damn lake ¡ª how exactly do you ¡°kill¡± a lake? The man decided to ignore the thought, believing that his shift mate was going crazy from standing there, staring at the lake.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and focus. Our shift¡¯s almost over, so hang in there a little longer¡±


    The other man snorted at his partner¡¯s words but thought the same thing inside. The lake had been inactive for four months; nothing came from it, no changes were happening. Still, they had to endure the freezing cold to watch over this stupid lake.


    ¡°Hey... is it just me, or is the snow really picking up?¡±


    The man was snapped out of his thoughts by his companion¡¯s voice. He quickly looked around, and as the other had said, the snow seemed to be getting worse, to the point where neither of them could see anything ahead. The lake, on the other hand, remained untouched, as if it were isolated from everything happening around it.


    ¡°Contact Base 17 and report what¡¯s going on¡±


    The other man just nodded and then took out an old-fashioned phone. Although electronic devices generally didn¡¯t work near the lake, this phone was different ¡ª it was an anomaly. There were two of them: one for receiving and one for making calls. His partner was holding the one that made the calls.


    Despite there being no signal or any other means of communication, the call could always be received. This was the only way the guards watching over the lake could report back to Base 17.


    ¡°Report: We¡¯re in charge of guarding the lake at Base 17. The snow has intensified considerably. Requesting permission to leave the post until the blizzard stops¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The man quickly heard the conversation between the two before turning his gaze back to the lake. He narrowed his eyes, focusing on a specific spot, not because it was necessary, but because he felt like he had seen something move in the black water of the lake.


    ¡°What snow are you talking about? Are you serious? Did you drink on duty or something? Don¡¯t you see it¡¯s snowing so hard you can barely see anything in front of you?¡±


    The man briefly heard the conversation beside him, but for some reason, his eyes couldn¡¯t leave the lake. He was sure he had seen something move in the water just before. That thought made his feet move, slowly and calmly, toward the lake. When he got close enough, he looked at the black surface, but there was nothing. However, for some reason, he felt like something was watching him back.


    ¡°What the hell is going on now? Hey! They said there wouldn¡¯t be a blizzard at Base 17... why are you standing there, staring at the lake?¡±


    Upon hearing his partner¡¯s words, the man momentarily turned toward him, raising an eyebrow. His thoughts were confused as he wondered, ¡°Why am I staring at the lake so much? I thought I saw something, but there¡¯s nothing¡± He was even more unsettled when he looked back at the lake.


    Something began to emerge from the black water, extremely thin, almost the thickness of a pencil. The man tilted his head slightly, and his hands moved, almost on their own, toward the lake. He wondered, internally, why the hell he was doing this. His mind felt foggy, working strangely, as a subtle and irresistible urge drove him to touch that thing rising from the lake.


    "Hey, man, I don''t know what''s going on with you, but touching that black water is definitely a bad idea"


    The man didn¡¯t pay attention, or rather, it was as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything around him anymore¡ªonly the sound coming from the lake. A soft, sweet, and tempting voice, calling to him. But sometimes, these voices can be the whispers of one''s own demons. Suddenly, something jumped out of the water with a deafening noise.


    A tentacle, with several oval mouths where the suckers should have been, grabbed the man. One of the tentacles wrapped around his feet, another coiled around his body, and the last one engulfed his head. Then, he was pulled into the lake, not making a sound, as one of the mouths kept him from screaming.


    The other man widened his eyes, his mind unable to process what had just happened. Then, another tentacle emerged, slowly moving toward him. It moved so slowly that, to the man, time seemed frozen¡ªadvancing stealthily, like a silent predator.


    "Ahhhhhhh! Damn, damn, damn! Stupid tentacle, die already!"


    The man shouted as loudly as he could while firing his gun at the monster. To his relief, after the last burst, the tentacle fell to the ground, completely still. His heart raced, and his legs trembled uncontrollably¡ªbut he was relieved, almost happy.


    "I¡¯m still alive... I need to get out of this damn forest and report what happened, before something else shows up"


    With that thought, the man turned around. However, as soon as he took the first step, a new sound echoed behind him. Swallowing hard, he began to turn slowly. When he finally completed the movement, the first thing he saw was another tentacle. He quickly pointed his gun, but before he could fire, another tentacle appeared. And another, and another, until, one after another, massive tentacles emerged from the lake.


    The man¡¯s eyes widened, dropping his weapon as he knelt, staring at the scene in front of him in complete despair. "It¡¯s over. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m getting out of this alive" he thought, overwhelmed by fear.


    "This wasn¡¯t in the reports! I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before!"


    These were the last words of the man before the tentacles attacked. First, he was lifted by his feet and turned upside down. In an instant, his body fell back to the ground. The man looked at his legs... or at least what was left of them. In place of his limbs were only exposed bones, with blood gushing relentlessly.


    "Ahhh! What the hell, this hurts! It hurts so much!"


    The man screamed and turned, desperately trying to flee from the creature and get away from the lake. But in the end, he was caught again. The beast lifted him once more, ripped off his arms, and devoured them hungrily. Then, it wrapped around his head and began to pull. What followed was a grotesque scene as his head was torn from his body before the creature dragged what was left of him into the depths of the black lake.


    After the event, the blizzard slowly began to die down, returning to the fine, constant snow that always fell in that place. The lake, in turn, returned to its monotonous routine, remaining in complete silence and stillness, making no sound or movement.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    Unfortunately, my brief moment of rest was abruptly interrupted. When I woke up, I noticed a loud, screeching sound echoing through the base, while red lights flashed incessantly in the room I was in. Surely, the same scene must have been repeating through the installation¡¯s hallways.


    (Did another anomaly escape again? Although, as far as I remember, there are no other anomalies in this base except for me...)


    At times like this, the most sensible thing would probably be to stay in the room and wait for the chaos to pass. But since when do I consider myself a sensible person? Even if I wanted to leave, how exactly would I do that? As I mentioned earlier, this place doesn''t cast shadows, or at least it didn''t until now. With the red lights flashing, there are times when everything is completely dark.


    I took advantage of the moment when the red light blinked and plunged everything into darkness to activate my power. A golden field extended about a meter around my body. While the outside remained as usual, everything within the range of the golden field became completely dark.


    (Oh! It really worked... I wonder how exactly this works. This doesn¡¯t even fit into the category of something alive; I thought the field only stopped living beings from entering it, but it seems like it interrupts everything around me)


    Despite the curiosity, I pushed the thought aside and immersed myself in the shadow. Inside that world of pure darkness, I looked up and began to "swim" guiding myself by what I could see above me. As soon as I passed through the door that kept me locked in, I leaped out.


    I looked around, but there was nothing¡ªno guards, no anomalies¡ªjust the loud, annoying sound and the red lights flashing. The hallway looked straight out of a horror movie, and I had the strange feeling that something could emerge from the darkness at any moment to grab me. Despite the desperate situation, only one thought crossed my mind at that moment.


    (Damn it, Victor, I knew staying in the same place was a bad idea)

 Chapter 48 - Black Lake [8]

    Wherever I looked, I saw nothing but darkness interrupted by the reddish glow of flashing lights. Maybe because I was alone, the hallways seemed colder than when I first arrived here, when the place was full of life. Now, everything felt simply dead, giving off a strange sense of abandonment.


    I kept walking down the corridor until I reached a fork with three paths: one to the left, another to the right, and one straight ahead. To be honest, I have no idea where each one leads, but standing here definitely won¡¯t help me.


    However, I wasn¡¯t completely lost. I looked at the wall, got closer, and opened a portal, diving back into the dark world. I began to "swim" until I emerged on the surface, well above the hallways.


    I kept swimming upward until I reached a good height, then looked down. As I expected, I could see where the three paths led. The left one led to some kind of arsenal, where a few guards were present, arming themselves with all kinds of weapons they could find.


    Although I didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on, it seemed pretty serious, considering the level of their weaponry. The corridor on the right led to a control room, and along the way, there were cut-up tentacles scattered across the floor¡ªhonestly, a repulsive sight. The tentacles had spikes and mouths where the suckers should be. Further down, I found the door to the control room, with about eight guards positioned in the corridor and at the entrance.


    (Ah! So that¡¯s where they are. They seem fine, thank God. Honestly, if something happened to them, they''d probably make that old man my new caretaker... just thinking about it gives me the creeps. I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s got some sinister plans in mind)


    Inside the control room, Laura, Emily, and Victor were busy hurriedly organizing everything. Laura and Emily seemed focused on analyzing the situation, while Victor was preparing for something¡ªhe was stuffing his pockets with ammunition, which made me think this had something to do with the tentacles.


    Finally, there was the path ahead, which seemed to lead to an exit¡ªnot the same one we came through, but another route out of this place. By the way, more of those tentacles were trying to invade, banging repeatedly against the door. Using my power to identify their weak point, I noticed a thin, glowing line in rainbow colors connecting the tentacles to something in the forest.


    My first instinct was to follow this line to reach the main body of that thing, if I could even call it that. At least, the tentacles weren¡¯t its weak spot; even if we kept cutting them, that wouldn¡¯t stop whatever was behind them.


    By the way, what kind of anomaly is this with tentacles as weapons? A giant octopus, maybe? I could imagine something like that, or at least something similar, but honestly, I don¡¯t even want to think about what this thing must look like, given how the tentacles appear.


    Besides, Victor definitely seemed willing to go out and face the situation. Although he acted tough, the chance of him dying was pretty high. I wasn¡¯t underestimating him, just recognizing the facts. In the end, Victor was still human. Taking all this into account, I set my goal and swam toward the control room, where the others were.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    Although Emily was somewhat used to irrational situations¡ªafter all, working with anomalies almost always led to abnormal and unscientific events¡ªshe had to admit that problems like this didn¡¯t usually happen so often. However, for some reason, it seemed like a new kind of problem cropped up every week, and in all of them, the little anomaly was always somehow involved.


    ¡°The situation isn¡¯t looking good. For now, we¡¯ve managed to eliminate all those tentacles, but if more show up, we¡¯ll probably only be able to handle two more waves at most. After that, we¡¯re completely screwed¡±


    Emily calmly listened to Victor¡¯s opinion, but although she kept a calm appearance, inside she was far from calm. The mere thought of those grotesque tentacles trying to grab her to devour her made her bones freeze, and she felt like she might vomit at any moment.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay stuck here anymore. I can¡¯t contact the guards who were supposed to be watching the lake, so I have no idea what¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t even know if the lake is causing this. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen anything like tentacles¡±


    Emily could hardly identify the exact moment when things started to spiral out of control. It happened so fast that, before she could process it, tentacles appeared from all sides, trying to grab anything alive.


    And the question that consumed her was: why so suddenly? There had been no sign of anomaly in the previous four months. So why, right after the arrival of the little anomaly? Although Emily didn¡¯t know exactly why, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have an idea of who might be behind it.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    (Graham, what the hell are you after with all this?)


    Emily had no doubt that Graham was the one responsible for everything. If she stopped to think, it was him who, in the beginning, practically forced them to go to Base 17 with the little anomaly, using his authority and somehow convincing the council to back the decision.


    ¡°I hope the little anomaly is okay. I wonder if these tentacles are trying to get it¡±


    Emily heard Laura¡¯s lament. To be honest, she was also worried about the little anomaly, but deep down, she knew she didn¡¯t have time to worry about others while she herself was still in danger.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the little anomaly¡¯s safety, Laura. The containment room where it¡¯s being kept was originally designed to trap whatever that lake thing was, using the most resistant material we had at the time. It¡¯s probably safer than we are¡±


    ¡°I know, but... still...¡±


    Laura seemed about to say something when suddenly, silence filled the room. Emily raised an eyebrow and turned to see what was happening. To her surprise, when she turned around, she saw something on the floor: a small head emerging from the surface. Its bright eyes were unmistakable. The head briefly scanned its surroundings before focusing on Emily. When the little creature tilted its head and blinked, Emily, almost involuntarily, mirrored the gesture.


    "Little Anomaly! You came to save us again!"


    Emily snapped out of her thoughts as she heard Laura''s cheerful shouts, who, as usual, threw herself into a hug with the little anomaly. Although Emily also felt relieved by its presence, she couldn''t shake the doubt of how exactly the anomaly had managed to escape.


    (She may look bored, but she¡¯s never actually broken anything in the facility to try and escape. Besides, we replaced the glass since she broke it last time, and we reinforced the containment room a lot more... The only option left is that she used that ability I saw when she faced the [Skull Wolf])


    Emily turned her gaze back to the little anomaly, who, as always, didn¡¯t seem to enjoy Laura¡¯s hug at all. As soon as she had a chance, the little anomaly quickly vanished into a body-sized portal that opened beneath her feet, reappearing next to Victor.


    (With this, that''s three different anomalous abilities now, including her eyes... But how many anomalous abilities does the little anomaly actually have?)


    Although Emily was curious, she knew that the current situation wouldn''t allow her to investigate this. Also, even if she believed the little anomaly could be useful, she understood that, in practice, the creature didn''t fully comprehend human speech. However, something simple, like asking her to follow someone, was probably something she could manage.


    Emily really didn¡¯t want to scare Victor, so she had kept quiet up until then. However, since her arrival, the little anomaly hadn¡¯t stopped staring at Victor, as if sulking over something. Interestingly, even though she was staring at the back of Victor¡¯s neck, he seemed focused on Laura, raising an eyebrow and his lips trembling as if he was about to say something.


    ¡°You know, I never mentioned this before, but it¡¯s really strange how you two keep calling her ¡®little anomaly¡¯...¡±


    Laura was the first to turn toward Victor, blinking her small eyes with a confused expression before breaking into a wide smile. Even to Emily, that smile seemed a bit odd.


    "Hehe, you''re just saying that because she won''t let you call her that, right?"


    Victor sighed at Laura¡¯s words. Emily wasn¡¯t much different: she knew that Victor didn¡¯t really care about how he referred to anomalies. In general, he called them ¡°monsters¡± without exception, except for a few that he referred to by their assigned name.


    ¡°Actually, no... it¡¯s just that the name¡¯s kinda dumb. I¡¯m sure I could come up with a much better name, something that wouldn¡¯t make her seem as harmless as she really is¡±


    Laura pouted, crossing her arms. Some of her actions were, in a way, pretty childish, so to speak. Still, the names given were important because they helped identify the nature of each anomaly at first glance. In the end, even Emily was curious about the name Victor thought would be fitting for the little anomaly.


    "Humpf, in that case, why don¡¯t you tell us the brilliant name you came up with?"


    Victor put a hand to his neck for a moment before turning to face the little anomaly. They locked eyes for a few seconds, and then Victor¡¯s lips subtly moved as he started to speak.


    ¡°What do you think of [Angel of Death]?¡±


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    (... what the hell is this guy talking about now?)


    I ignored everything else in the base and came over here, but in the end, what do I get? A name that¡¯s clearly very specific to me, but in a negative way? What kind of weird view does Victor have of me to come up with something like that? Although, honestly, it''s probably better than any name Laura would have given me.


    But seriously, what the hell kind of nickname is that? I mean, I liked the "angel" part, but why did he have to add "death" at the end? I don¡¯t remember killing any humans since you guys found me, you know? That name isn¡¯t just because I ripped the heart out of that dog-anomaly in the forest when we first met, right? Victor, you''re way more petty than I thought.


    The worst part was that I couldn¡¯t deny the name since I couldn¡¯t speak. Or rather, is there really a way to speak? I don¡¯t have the organs for that, so my only alternative would be to somehow get a psychic anomalous power or something. But does such an anomaly even exist? Come on, anomaly, show yourself and let me talk.


    "Humpf, really didn¡¯t like that name. Why put ¡°death¡± at the end? That¡¯s totally the opposite of what our little anomaly really is... but I¡¯ll admit, I liked the ¡°angel¡± part!"


    No, seriously, why did I still have any hope in Laura? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a scientist, Laura? Why do you always act like this when I¡¯m around you? And why does no one comment on it? Is this normal? My God, I¡¯m surrounded by crazy people here.


    As I tried to process my new name, which I clearly had no say in, Emily approached, and when she got close enough, she crouched to be at my level. I blinked in her direction, not really sure why, but feeling like she was about to say something really serious.


    I tilted my head slightly, watching Emily. She smiled and let out a soft laugh. I couldn''t think of anything I''d done to make her laugh, but seeing how relaxed she seemed, I figured everything was fine. After all, the situation we were in was definitely not the best.

 Chapter 49 - Black Lake [9]

    This whole bizarre situation suddenly reminded me of another equally strange incident that happened when Emily, Laura, and Victor took me to the base located under that canned goods factory. That day, as soon as my room was ready, Laura came in carrying a piece of paper and a pencil.


    I honestly didn¡¯t know what she expected by bringing that, but from my perspective, it seemed like a good chance to ask about everything I was curious about. Plus, I wanted to understand exactly what I was. So, my first reaction when I grabbed the paper was to write down all my questions without hesitation.


    Maybe that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bother to review what I was writing. After all, let¡¯s be honest, I wasn¡¯t a kid¡ªI had long passed the stage of making silly writing mistakes. But when I handed the sheet to Laura and saw her expression turn completely perplexed and confused as she read what I¡¯d written, it was clear something had gone horribly wrong.


    I tried again, opting for something simpler this time. But, strangely, everything I wrote was automatically rewritten into symbols I had never seen before¡ªor at least, I didn¡¯t remember seeing. To make things worse, these symbols were a mix of letters and numbers. It was unsettling enough not being able to read what I had written, but the most disturbing part was that no matter how hard I tried, everything kept turning into those indecipherable inscriptions.


    That¡¯s why I never tried writing again after that. It didn¡¯t matter anyway since no one would be able to understand me. To be honest, even I couldn¡¯t understand what I was writing¡­ or maybe, in some strange way, I could. There was something about the symbols, something that felt familiar, like they were information I was supposed to know. In fact, I felt like I did know what was written, but the feeling was uncomfortable¡ªalmost unnerving.


    So, I preferred to pretend I didn¡¯t understand. Of course, believing that didn¡¯t change anything¡ªit wasn¡¯t like my disbelief would stop me from reading. Even so, the sensation of understanding remained. Either way, maybe the only solution was to acquire some sort of anomalous power, something that would let me transmit thoughts directly.


    Anyway, back to the present, my goal was to head in the direction where the lines met. That was probably where the main body of the creature responsible for those tentacles was. By the way, the monitors were showing something resembling a lake. It quickly became obvious that this was the anomaly from Base 17 everyone had mentioned while we were flying here on the jet.


    (So, it¡¯s a lake? That¡¯s... pretty weird. But for some reason, it reminds me of the time I woke up in that strange forest. That was an anomaly too, wasn¡¯t it?)


    I paused to think for a few seconds, but I was quickly interrupted by a loud noise coming from the entrance door. We all turned toward the sound at the same time. The loud noise was followed by an incessant barrage of gunshots. I watched as Laura and Emily¡¯s expressions grew tenser, while Victor¡¯s face darkened into a grimace.


    A few minutes later, the sounds from outside stopped completely, but no one seemed remotely relieved by the sudden silence. Emily and Laura backed away as far as they could, keeping their distance from the door, while Victor, on the other hand, seemed to have found the opportunity he¡¯d been waiting for. He gripped his gun tightly, ready to act.


    Another loud bang echoed against the door, but this time, whatever was on the other side clearly wanted to get in. The banging grew louder and more forceful, with pressure building on the door, making it slowly give way. Little by little, it started to open, revealing more of those grotesque tentacles, covered in thorns and mouths everywhere, emerging once again, ready to invade.


    ¡°This door won¡¯t hold much longer...¡±


    Victor was right. If those creatures got in, I honestly didn¡¯t want to imagine what they could do. Anyway, I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I couldn¡¯t let that thing do whatever it wanted to Laura and Emily, because if it did, that creepy old man would take control of me from that moment on. And I would do anything to avoid that dark future.


    Before those creatures could break through the door, I sank into the floor. The sensation was something like sinking into water on my back, except I didn¡¯t feel the weight of the water. I swam to the other side of the door, where the corridor stretched out. What I found there was desolate. Several tentacles were clustered in front of the door, and the guards who had been watching it...


    Now, several parts of the guards'' bodies had disappeared, consumed by the mouths of the tentacles, which devoured their flesh until only bones remained. Then they continued to feed until not even the bones were left. These creatures were insatiable.


    My plan was simple: lure the tentacles into the dark world and then close it to trap them all at once. Although I wasn¡¯t sure it would work, did I really have another choice? Actually, I didn¡¯t have any offensive powers yet, and on top of that, those tentacles weren¡¯t even the main body of the true threat.


    After my brief internal monologue, a small crack appeared in the wall of the corridor. Only my head passed through it. The moment my head emerged, the tentacles turned, as if they somehow sensed my presence. They writhed grotesquely and, without warning, began advancing toward me.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I widened my eyes for a moment at the scene. I expected to see a single tentacle coming toward me, but instead, all of them were coming at once. I didn¡¯t hesitate for a second; I immediately turned and began swimming away. When I looked back, a dozen hungry tentacles were chasing me, while I swam desperately.


    My last stop was once again in the control room, where Laura, Emily, and Victor were. As I jumped out of the crack in the wall, the tentacles followed right behind me. Laura, Emily, and Victor¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The next moment, all I did was close the portal behind me, just like the device I used to lure the tentacles in the first place.


    As the severed tentacles fell at my feet, the silence took over the corridor on the other side of the door. No sound could be heard, at least for now. I had managed to buy us some time, but I knew those grotesque tentacles would surely return at some point. And honestly, I doubted I would have enough strength to help Emily, Laura, and Victor when that happened. Of course, I could always push them into the shadow world¡­ but that was an extreme alternative.


    "Haa... Seriously, why do these life-or-death situations keep happening to me?"


    I watched Victor as he muttered to himself and inspected the door. Honestly, it didn¡¯t look good at all, no matter how you looked at it. It was wide open, to the point where it probably wouldn¡¯t be possible to open it without some kind of equipment.


    "We¡¯re trapped in here... Honestly, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing. On the one hand, if we¡¯re trapped, nothing can get in. But on the other, if something does get in, we won¡¯t have any way of getting out"


    In the end, Victor sat down on the floor, visibly relieved. Laura and Emily seemed to feel the same way¡ªprobably all of them were just grateful to be safe, at least for the time being. Meanwhile, I decided it was finally time to explore this place... or rather, to resolve this situation once and for all.


    As usual, my body dissolved into shadow, transporting me to the dark world. In this space where nothing reigned, I could swim endlessly. It was a sense of freedom you probably could never understand. I dove in and swam non-stop until I reached the outer edges of Base 17, where I simply leaped back into the real world.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was at the front or the back of Base 17. To be honest, the surrounding woods looked exactly the same; there wasn¡¯t the slightest difference that I could tell. Still, even without distinguishing the exact location, I could feel where my next target was.


    I walked through the icy woods, scanning my surroundings carefully. Every time I looked in a certain direction, I felt, for some reason, like something had been watching me just moments before. However, when I checked, there was nothing¡ªjust emptiness. To make matters worse, the darkness deepened with each passing moment, though it didn¡¯t make much of a difference to me, since my exceptional night vision allowed me to see clearly even in the pitch-black.


    I continued to follow the lines, all pointing in the same direction. Of course, I had no idea where they were leading, but I was certain of one thing: I was getting deeper into the woods. The forest was silent; aside from the wind, the only sound breaking the silence was my own footsteps.


    I walked for a few more minutes until my feet stopped on the white snow. The reason for the pause was the presence of red stains on the ground, starkly contrasting against the pure white snow. It was, without a doubt, blood. As I looked at those marks, I noticed something odd: a red snowflake falling right in front of me. When I lifted my gaze, I saw that red snowflakes kept falling endlessly, dyeing the scene with a sinister hue.


    That wasn¡¯t all. The sky, once dark, now had a reddish tint. When I looked back at the ground, I saw that the snow, once white, had turned red. My feet, pressing into the snow, caused red liquid to spill out. In the end, I simply tilted my head to the side and continued walking, ignoring it all, as if nothing was happening.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    One question had been haunting Emily¡¯s mind for a few days. Since she settled there, she just couldn¡¯t shake it off the way she used to with other thoughts. It was a simple question, but with countless possible answers: "What exactly made the now-called ''Angel of Death'' different from the other anomalies?" Sure, it looked like a human child.


    However, that wasn¡¯t something exclusive to Emily. Other humanoid anomalies were scattered across the organization''s bases around the world. If she had to point out a difference, it would be that the "Angel of Death" hadn¡¯t tried to kill them the moment it saw them¡ªat least, not yet.


    Emily¡¯s question was simple, but at the same time, complex: what makes a human, a human? If the "Angel of Death" not only had powers but also transparent skin and glowing eyes, could it still be considered human? Could it really be that simple to classify something as human or not? Though she knew there wouldn¡¯t be a definitive answer, Emily couldn¡¯t help but think about it. Without this distraction, she knew she¡¯d end up losing her mind from boredom. In the end, it was just a thought without a logical answer.


    "I keep wondering where the angel went"


    That wasn¡¯t the first time Laura had asked that question, but neither Emily nor Victor knew where the anomaly had gone. It simply disappeared into the ground and never came back. Emily had some suspicions about where it could be, but there were no cameras outside of Base 17.


    Even if cameras were installed in the forest, they¡¯d stop working soon enough. Besides, Emily had lost contact with the people who were supposed to be around the lake, though by now, she already had an idea of what had really happened.


    "The rescue team should be here in a few hours... of course, if we survive long enough to see them"


    Victor, as always, expressed his opinion concisely. In situations like this, he was usually the first to act. Emily figured this was just a common trait among people in anomaly response teams. However, his last words seemed to take a strangely negative turn for the future.


    "By the way... you seem pretty bothered by something. I noticed it since we were on the plane. Is there something I should know, something going on that could¡¯ve gotten us into this mess?"


    Emily lifted her face to meet Victor¡¯s gaze and stared at him for a few seconds, sighing in resignation as she ran her hand through her hair. Though she thought Victor was relatively resigned to his impending death, Emily knew she wasn¡¯t much different. In fact, she was trembling with fear. After all, who could accept the idea of dying without warning? Was there really anyone capable of doing that?.

 Chapter 50 - Black Lake [10]

    (POV - Graham Vickers)


    Although it was something from a distant past, Victor still clearly remembered a question he was asked when he was very young. It was almost ironic to think that the same Graham from today had given such an answer back then. The question was simple: ¡°What do you want to be when you grow up?¡± A common question, one that many children have heard at some point in their lives.


    Back then, like any normal child, Graham had answered that he wanted to make a lot of money to help his parents. Of course, the Graham of that time had no idea that, one year later, he wouldn¡¯t have a family to help. His entire family was killed by an anomaly. That day, something in Graham also died. Everything he believed in crumbled along with the life he knew.


    Graham became obsessed. Questions like ¡°Why do anomalies exist?¡± or ¡°Are humans really the dominant race? Can we say that when all we do in front of beings like anomalies is observe, analyze, and pray that they don¡¯t get out of control?¡± began to consume his mind. It was probably around that time that Graham started seeing the world differently.


    Does life really have a purpose? We¡¯re born, we work, and if we¡¯re lucky, we accumulate some money over the years, maybe even start a family. But what¡¯s the point of it all? In the end, humans die. And not just humans¡ªevery living being eventually meets its end, following the inevitable course of nature. Yet, there are those who seem to be outside that cycle, creatures that defy natural laws, as if they live by their own set of rules.


    Perhaps because he discovered these beings so early on, Graham became obsessed with them. What made them different from humans? Where did they come from? How did their biological structures work? Was it magic? Graham didn¡¯t rule out any possibility. For him, it didn¡¯t matter if something couldn¡¯t be explained by science¡ªas long as it could be understood, that was enough to bring him closer to what he sought. But in the end, what exactly was Graham trying to find?.


    Although there was a clear purpose in the beginning, as the years went by, it became increasingly distant. Now, Graham continued his journey not by choice, but because he felt there was no turning back¡ªand he wouldn¡¯t go back. If, in the end, he was destined to die, let it be while catching a glimpse of what anomalies see.


    In short, Graham wasn¡¯t interested in protecting the world or revealing truths to the public¡ªthose things didn¡¯t matter much to him. What really drove Graham was the search for the truth, the truth about anomalies. He knew full well that sometimes knowing something might not be the wisest choice, but what could he do? In the end, they were just the ramblings of a madman.


    Of course, Graham didn¡¯t consider himself insane; to him, the world was insane for being the way it was. Beings and inexplicable phenomena, that defied even the billions of years of knowledge accumulated by humanity, roamed freely on the planet. Meaningless deaths happened, and everything was covered up by a global organization.


    "Hey, Little brother, you''re acting especially weird today. Not that you aren''t kinda odd normally, but, hehe, are you finally losing it for good?"


    The voice that echoed through the dark halls of the abandoned church caught Graham¡¯s attention. With a scowl on his face, he turned in the direction of the sound, coming from a higher point than where he stood. The corridor around him was already in ruins, and the church itself showed clear signs of abandonment accumulated over the years.


    Out of place in that environment, a small little girl appeared sitting on the windowsill. She wore a flowing white dress, and her little feet swung back and forth as she flashed a disturbing, abnormal smile at Graham.


    Despite the darkness dominating the place, her white figure stood out in the heights, almost like a glowing dot. However, Graham didn¡¯t change a single inch of his expression; he simply walked past her, ignoring her completely.


    ¡°Little girl, is this how you talk to your older brother? Hehe. But, now that I think about it, maybe you¡¯re right. My poor little Graham... So many years have passed, and he still believes our death had some bigger purpose¡±


    Another voice emerged from the darkness. This time, it was an adult woman, with features that, despite revealing her age, still held a youthful beauty. Like the girl, she wore a long, pure white dress. The woman¡¯s words made Graham¡¯s eyebrows twitch slightly, interrupting his step for a moment, but he quickly resumed his walk down the decaying corridor.


    "Ah, my poor child, condemned to a fate worse than death itself. Forced to wander alone, chasing answers that will never exist, seeking explanations that will never be revealed. In the end, all that will remain is despair... Haha, I can hardly wait to see what choice you''ll make when that moment comes. What awaits you beyond despair? Haha, I''m eager to find out"


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Graham had heard those voices or seen those hallucinations. It all started the day he lost his parents. Several psychological tests were performed, but the cause was never identified. However, one thing was certain: none of what happened to his father, mother, or older sister was real. It was all just the fruit of his imagination.


    As he had always done, Graham ignored them and moved on, walking through the dark, silent corridor of the abandoned church. He no longer cared about the consequences of his actions; he would go to the end. He felt that, otherwise, he would lose himself forever in his own madness. After all, although he wasn¡¯t crazy, Graham knew that didn¡¯t mean his future was immutable.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Hehehe, you can ignore us, little bro, but even if you choose not to see us, you won¡¯t be able to ignore what your heart desires... hihihi¡±


    When he reached the end of the corridor, Graham found only the decaying walls around him and, before him, a large door topped by a statue of Jesus, suspended high above. He cast a brief glance at the statue before pushing the door, which creaked loudly before opening completely.


    Inside the church, a vast space opened before Graham¡¯s eyes. The walls, once colorful, were now covered in laughter and graffiti. Above, stained-glass windows filtered the sunlight, casting shimmering patterns on the polished stone floor. In the center, dark, rotting wooden pews were arranged in symmetrical rows, forming an aisle that led to the altar.


    "Don¡¯t you find it ironic, Director? Meeting in a church, when neither of us believes in the existence of God... Speaking of which, since we¡¯re on the topic, I¡¯m curious: what would someone as important as you believe in?"


    In the place where only silence prevailed, a distinct voice echoed from one of the pews near the altar. Graham cast a brief glance at the speaker before walking over to another pew, equally close to the altar. When he sat, he remained silent for a few moments. Fragmented memories surfaced in his mind, but he felt they no longer belonged to the person he was now.


    "Ironies emerge all the time, as if humans are stuck in an endless chain of paradoxical events. The very reality that some are born with more privileges than others is one of the many manifestations of this irony that runs through life"


    As usual, Graham couldn¡¯t say he felt comfortable in the presence of that person. Partly because he couldn¡¯t understand what they were thinking; it was like watching a blank book being written in real time. However, Graham didn¡¯t mind that. In the end, as long as their goals aligned, they would continue working together.


    "Hehehe, are you saying that the fact that you¡¯re handing us the anomaly we¡¯ve been waiting for so long is also ironic? Truly, that¡¯s a peculiar way of putting it. But in the end, we don¡¯t really care about the path taken¡ªwhat matters are the results. Oh, and as you predicted, the situation at Base 17 is spiraling out of control. We¡¯ve taken advantage of the chaos to infiltrate some of ours. By now, they should be on their way to our god, ready to make contact. Soon, we¡¯ll have more information"


    Graham¡¯s eyes were fixed on the statue of Jesus near the altar. Although it was a distant memory, he still remembered when his family was Christian. However, over time, this fact led him to a conclusion: believing didn¡¯t make anyone immune to tragedy. So, in the end, did faith really serve a purpose? Graham was sure he had known the answer, but it felt like something from a distant past.


    "Well, putting that aside, I¡¯m really curious: how did you know that thing at the bottom of the lake would lose control today? Honestly, I doubt it was just a coincidence"


    Graham didn¡¯t respond to the man¡¯s question, and in a way, it seemed like he already knew he wouldn¡¯t get an answer. In the end, both remained silent, contemplating the statue atop the church. The darkness of the night slowly advanced through the temple, while Graham noticed how the moon seemed to shine particularly brightly at that moment.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    The deeper I ventured into the forest, the more strange things began to reveal themselves. Of course, I''m not considering that the forest itself was just a part of a bigger anomaly, an anomaly at the center of this woods. As I got closer, the red snow became more intense. At one point, I was completely stuck in the snow, with only my head visible.


    Other than that, nothing came out of the trees trying to kill me, which, honestly, was a pleasant surprise. As for the forest, it also seemed to not want me to reach its center. At times, it felt like the forest was shifting positions, as if trying to stop me from getting any closer.


    I know this because, while keeping the power of my eyes activated, the lines guiding me toward the center of the woods suddenly started shifting, veering left or right when they had been straight before. In the end, I decided to follow the lines, and to my surprise, it seemed like I was getting closer to the center. Honestly, the walk didn¡¯t take more than ten minutes.


    When nightfall enveloped the entire forest, I finally reached my goal. At that exact moment, I was standing before a lake with completely dark water. Honestly, no matter how you looked at it, the lake screamed "Anomaly." At least, I don''t have any memory of ever bathing in a lake with such dark water before.


    The lines pointed directly to the lake, suggesting it was probably the anomaly responsible for both the red snow and the trees that simply grew back after being cut down. However, no matter how hard I tried to look, it was impossible to see what was at the bottom of the lake.


    Considering those tentacles came from there, could there be something like a giant octopus? But what kind of creature would that be, given the terrifying appearance of the tentacles? It definitely wouldn¡¯t be something pleasant to look at.


    I stared at the lake for a few seconds, wondering if I should jump in or not. However, my focus shifted to the forest when I heard footsteps echoing in the snow. Had someone arrived? I didn¡¯t remember seeing anyone when I entered the woods, so these people were probably already lurking around before I showed up.


    At first, I thought it would be a good idea to welcome them, but then I remembered my appearance¡ªwhile it could be considered cute, it didn¡¯t exactly fit the friendliest standards¡ªand quickly dismissed that option. So, the solution I came up with was to hide. Using the power I got from [Shadow], I entered the shadow world and swam up to the top of a tree. From there, I jumped out, balancing myself on a branch.


    I comfortably sat on the branch and curiously observed what was happening below, as the footsteps grew louder and louder. My little feet gently swung back and forth, matching my calm rhythm.


    Finally, the ones responsible for the noise appeared: two men who looked to be in their mid-thirties to early forties. What stood out the most about them were their eyes, completely devoid of life. They looked alive on the outside, but dead on the inside, as if they carried a void that was impossible to ignore.


    (Watching how they look exactly at the spot where I was just seconds ago, I can safely say they¡¯re looking for me, right? However, no matter how much I analyze, they don¡¯t seem to be part of the organization''s scientific team, let alone the security team. Who exactly are these guys?)

 Chapter 51 - Black Lake [11]

    As I watched the two men approach the lake, I was sure they were looking for me. I''m not some sort of detective capable of solving mysteries just by analysis or anything like that, so you might be wondering how I know this for sure, right? The answer is pretty simple: I heard them say it just a few seconds ago.


    At first, I thought they were talking about something else, since they kept referring to the person they were looking for as "our god" or "our deity" ¡ª those crazy cultist things. Honestly, as much as I''ve turned into something you definitely wouldn¡¯t call human, I haven''t lost my mind to the point of imagining myself as a god.


    Isn''t a god supposed to be omnipresent and omnipotent? All I am is something that resembles a human with the ability to copy abilities. Honestly, I still don¡¯t fully understand what this power really is, but one thing¡¯s for sure: I¡¯m no god. In fact, I¡¯m far from the image you¡¯d have of one. The biggest proof of that? My body looks more like gelatin.


    Anyway, no matter how I analyze the situation, these guys clearly don¡¯t seem like they want to hurt me. In fact, they seem to revere me. But, unfortunately for them, I have no intention of going along with it. I mean, I can see many downsides to being idolized. If they started asking me for miracles, for example, I''d be in trouble. After all, I''m not a real god, and my charade probably wouldn''t last long.


    "She clearly isn''t near this stupid lake... So why did we even come here, anyway? She could be anywhere!"


    one of the men, the younger one, spoke, interrupting my thoughts. Somehow, it seemed like both of them believed in me. Saying that, for some reason, made the situation feel stranger than it really was. Anyway, both believed in the image they''d created of me, but since he was younger, I felt like he didn¡¯t have the same fervor as the older man.


    "Our leader mentioned that our god has a curious nature, showing a tendency to explore containment breach situations. That¡¯s why it''s certain she''d come to the lake if Base 17 were to be invaded ¡ª and that''s exactly what''s happening right now"


    I was momentarily speechless at the man''s words. Could I really be that easy to read? Honestly, I doubt that¡¯s really the case. After all, I don¡¯t even make expressions. And who exactly is their leader? Surely, he isn¡¯t part of the organization that tries to contain anomalies while keeping them hidden from the world. Besides, they definitely gave off a vibe of crazy cultists.


    I watched with curiosity as the two men moved toward the opposite shore of the lake. Although they were far from me at that moment, there was something that told me being seen by them could cause problems. So, I stayed hidden, concealed on one of the tree branches.


    Realizing I was alone again, I descended from the tree using the same method I had employed to climb it. I opened a portal and leaped through it, swimming to the bottom, where I opened another portal to emerge on the other side. Now, back at the lake¡¯s edge, I faced the task of neutralizing that thing. However, no matter how hard I tried, it didn¡¯t matter how I looked at it ¡ª the colored lines marking the weak point extended toward the dark water of the lake.


    (... I¡¯m not going to have my foot pulled by something and be dragged to the bottom of the lake as soon as I enter, right?)


    If you asked me if I wanted to enter, my answer would definitely be no. The water¡¯s dark, almost impossible to see the bottom, and those grotesque tentacles coming from it? What exactly is down there? Besides, isn¡¯t the lake itself an anomaly? If I go into that water, wouldn¡¯t that be like entering a living being? Of course, that is if it¡¯s possible to consider the lake as a living being.


    I pushed my thoughts aside and approached the lake. When my face neared the water, I noticed my reflection didn¡¯t form. The water, dark and impenetrable, hid everything below the surface. Besides not seeing my reflection, it was impossible to make out what was submerged ¡ª anything could emerge from the depths at any moment.


    Anyway, that¡¯s just a rambling of mine. In the end, I¡¯d end up entering that water anyway. And, to be honest, I¡¯m not as scared as I think I should be in this situation. Even though this isn¡¯t the first time something like this has happened, it still feels strange to think that the last time I was afraid of something seems like a distant and blurry memory.


    I¡¯ve already accepted that I¡¯m far from human, but I believe the realization is still sinking in little by little. If you ask me if I regret it, the answer is definitely no. In fact, to be honest, I realize I have more advantages than disadvantages from becoming what I am.


    As I got lost in thought again, now in front of the lake, I heard footsteps followed by voices. I didn¡¯t need to think too much to conclude that the two crazy cultists were nearby. I took one last look at the lake before, without hesitation, jumping into the water.


    You can call me an idiot, but I jumped with my eyes closed. Also, for some reason, I was holding my breath ¡ª which, thinking about it, was completely unnecessary since I wasn¡¯t even breathing to begin with. Back to my "aquatic exploration" I opened my eyes a few seconds after diving. As I had expected, I couldn¡¯t see a thing.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    That water didn¡¯t really seem like... water. If I had to describe it better, I¡¯d say its consistency was more like mud. Furthermore, something strange caught my attention: I didn¡¯t feel the slightest sensation of being wet. There wasn¡¯t even the typical resistance you feel while swimming. The absolute darkness around me made me even more disoriented, with no idea of what I should be looking for.


    Or better yet, what exactly I should be looking for. However, I wasn¡¯t completely directionless. I could still see the line going down to the bottom of the lake. Curiously, the absolute darkness around me made it stand out even more, glowing brightly in rainbow-colored tones.


    With that, I began to follow the line, swimming toward the bottom¡ªassuming, of course, that this lake had a bottom. As I descended, I noticed something strange: the consistency of the dark water seemed to change. Now, it resembled some kind of gelatin. The further I went into the depths, the harder the water seemed to become, as if it was turning into something solid.


    I kept swimming until I finally reached something I could call a bottom. However, the strangest thing was that, despite constantly swimming downward, it felt like I hadn¡¯t gone down as much as I should have in a normal situation, as if I were at sea. Instead of actually going deeper, I had this strange sense that the space around me was expanding, creating the illusion that the place was much deeper than it really was.


    (How much longer do I need to swim? My arms and legs are starting to hurt)


    Ironically, even though I had lost the ability to feel physical pain, I still seemed capable of experiencing that typical discomfort from overexertion. But, to be honest, it felt more like a psychological pain than something truly physical.


    When I jumped into the dark lake, I imagined I¡¯d eventually reach a bottom or perhaps be transported to another dimension. What never crossed my mind was the possibility that this thing might simply not have a bottom. As I mentioned, if it does have a bottom, it¡¯s unreachable, since the lake seems to expand continuously as I descend. In short, reaching the bottom is impossible.


    Realizing that I would never reach the bottom didn¡¯t make my situation any better¡ªin fact, it made it worse. Here I am, in the middle of nowhere, surrounded only by darkness, with a single glowing line clearly guiding me somewhere. But beyond that, my mind was filled with questions. Actually, they were already there even before I jumped into this lake.


    First of all, is the lake and whatever is inside it the same anomaly? I know this might sound crazy, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling that the "thing" and the tentacles are somehow connected. If I had to venture a guess, I¡¯d say the tentacles emerging from the lake come from something that resides in the depths of this darkness.


    As I stayed still, with my legs crossed, observing the environment thoughtfully and blinking my golden eyes in the dark, I noticed something. The line I was following suddenly seemed to move. I looked closer, trying to convince myself it was just my imagination, but it wasn¡¯t. The line moved again, this time drifting away significantly from my observation point.


    I blinked my eyes, confused, trying to understand what was happening. However, the line came back to my side. I looked at it, still not comprehending, when suddenly it started to circle around me. I watched, curious, until something behind me started to writhe, something I only noticed while distracted by the line in front of me.


    Slowly, I turned to face the writhing thing behind me. It was one of those tentacles that had invaded Base 17, but there was something different about it compared to what I saw back then. Like the lake, the tentacle was completely black and constantly emitted something resembling dense black smoke.


    I blinked my eyes, incredulous, staring at the lone tentacle, but this sight lasted only a few seconds. Another one appeared right after, and then, one by one, tentacles started emerging from the depths. However, to my surprise, that wasn¡¯t even the worst part.


    Above the tentacles, two glowing circles, shining in a deep blue hue, appeared. I couldn¡¯t quite make out exactly what was in front of me, but it was clear that it was some kind of monster. I was sure of it, because those two glowing dots were, in fact, the eyes of whatever this thing was.


    At the center of the two glowing circles, its weak spot gleamed in rainbow-colored hues, forming a "T." However, realizing that its vulnerability was exposed didn¡¯t make my situation any better. First of all, I had no idea what this thing was. Secondly, its size was beyond my ability to comprehend.


    Or was this lake really that big? There was no doubt it was expanding, but now wasn¡¯t the time to get lost in speculation. The creature stared at me with its round, glowing eyes while I, in turn, blinked my golden eyes in response.


    The tentacles, looking like smoky shadows, began to move¡ªseveral of them, maybe hundreds. It was impossible to count. Slowly, they all started to circle around me. The creature remained above me, watching, but I noticed that its eyes were a bit more narrowed than before. Still, how exactly could it see me? This place was completely dark. The only explanation I could think of was that somehow, it could see my eyes, even in this absolute darkness.


    Its eyes remained fixed on me as the tentacles surrounded me completely. At that moment, I blinked my eyes one last time before feeling my body start to be covered by some kind of bone armor. This was the power I absorbed from that monster, the skull wolf, the last time. The bone spread, forming a protective armor around my entire body.


    Almost immediately, the creature in front of me closed its tentacles around me. I felt the impact as it tried to crush me, but that was it. To me, it seemed clear that it wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt me. The creature itself seemed to realize this and started to slowly retract its tentacles. I looked around as they moved away slowly before raising my head, also slowly, to stare directly at it.


    My eyes, now shining brightly in multiple colors, focused on the spot where I imagined its forehead was. There, its weak point shone like a lit beacon, in rainbow colors. For some reason, the creature seemed to flinch for a moment when it realized my eyes were locked on it¡ªmore precisely, on its vulnerable spot. However, even knowing where its weak point was, my situation was still far from favorable for one simple reason.


    (This is when I really hate not having acquired any kind of anomalous attack power)

 Chapter 52 - Black Lake [12]

    I paused for a moment, trying to figure out how to approach that thing in front of me. But, thinking it over, was this really an anomaly? From my perspective, all I could see was an octopus head. However, given its structure, it was possible that this creature had some sort of humanoid body hidden deep within.


    To be honest, my doubt stems from the simple fact that this place doesn¡¯t seem to be what it appears. For example, no matter how deep I go, I probably won¡¯t ever reach the bottom. In fact, maybe this place doesn¡¯t even have a bottom, since the space around me seems to expand the further I go down.


    That¡¯s exactly why I can¡¯t tell if this giant monster is really close to me or not. Its tentacles reach where I am, but wouldn''t that just be because its body is massive? Honestly, it¡¯s hard to be sure. Still, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a plan.


    I wasn¡¯t about to just stand there and wait for this thing to get tired after hours of trying to crush me. To be honest, I¡¯m surprised by how resistant this bone armor is. Of course, it¡¯s not like the method I used to defeat that skeletal wolf was exactly conventional¡ªafter all, I just sliced it in half.


    But, from any angle, this same technique didn¡¯t seem feasible against this thing. First, because I didn¡¯t even know its exact size. Also, I¡¯d need to get it into the portal and then close it, and that probably wouldn¡¯t work. After all, this thing seems to have some level of intelligence.


    Lost in thought for long enough, I didn¡¯t notice one of the creature¡¯s tentacles creeping up behind me. It wasn¡¯t until I felt something wrapping around my foot that I looked down. I blinked in surprise as I saw the smoking tentacle gripping tightly around my foot. Before I could react, it spun me through the air, leaving me upside down.


    I didn¡¯t feel any pain since the bone armor still covered my body. However, I had to admit that position was far from comfortable... not that I could feel discomfort, but that¡¯s beside the point. Upside down, I was seriously confused, trying to figure out what this thing was trying to do.


    I noticed another tentacle approaching and followed its movement with my sharp golden eyes, keeping track of its motion. It coiled around my neck and then started pulling me downward while the tentacles on my leg tried to pull me up.


    (...Okay, this is when I start panicking)


    Confirming my thoughts, I began to struggle, trying to break free from the tentacles that seemed determined to stretch me like a noodle. However, strength wasn¡¯t exactly my strong suit. Just look at my arms¡ªthey¡¯re as flimsy as jelly, and I¡¯m far from looking muscular. In fact, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯d lose a strength contest to a rabbit.


    That said, it wasn¡¯t like I had no tricks up my sleeve. The only question was whether they¡¯d actually work. But, honestly, did I have any other choice? The creature kept watching me from a distance, its eyes glowing like headlights, slightly narrowed, probably waiting for the exact moment when my body would snap in half.


    Honestly, even if it did split me in half, I doubt it would actually kill me. I¡¯ve had my arm ripped off before, and despite the weird sight, I didn¡¯t feel any sign that I was about to meet my maker... Wait, do anomalies even have creators? Although scientists have tried to prove this theory, it seems kind of crazy. How strong would the entity that created anomalies have to be? Probably something on a completely unreal level.


    To be honest, I think I¡¯ve been rambling for too long. Also, it¡¯s not very comfortable thinking about other things when giant eyes are staring at you. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, another tentacle was coming closer. If one more joined in, things could really get complicated. When the tentacle tried to latch onto my foot, I opened a portal right in front of it. The tentacle charged straight in, and the moment it did, I simply closed the portal, cutting it in half.


    The thing that had been watching me until now finally showed some expression other than squinting... it looked absolutely furious. Well, honestly, I¡¯m not sure which part of its body these tentacles come from. Maybe I cut something like its arm... but seriously, wouldn¡¯t that mean this thing has endless arms? Either way, now that I¡¯d confirmed my theory, it was time to act.


    I turned my gaze toward the creature, and our eyes met for a moment. The golden glow of my eyes contrasted with the deep blue that emanated from its eyes. I blinked briefly before letting my face break into a smile.


    (Oh, somehow I managed to smile... it still feels a bit forced, but I guess it¡¯s the best I can do for myself right now)


    This was a really rare occurrence. My expression usually stayed completely neutral¡ªor rather, I didn¡¯t tend to make expressions. At most, I¡¯d manipulate something with my fingers. But for now, the smile could be set aside. I briefly glanced at the tentacles still wrapped around my foot and neck. Following my command, two portals opened exactly where they were.


    When I cut the tentacle earlier, I confirmed that my shadow movement power was working fine in this place. At first glance, the total darkness seemed perfect for using my ability, but there was one detail: originally, this creature was part of a lake. Honestly, I¡¯d never tested my power in deep water before. In fact, they didn¡¯t even give us baths at the facility I was at.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    To be honest, bathing would be totally useless for me. I don¡¯t exhale odors, nor do I do the things humans normally need, so I don¡¯t even need a bathroom in my room. Personally, I find it pretty convenient not needing to bathe or wear perfume since, besides not getting dirty, my scent never changes.


    (No... why the hell did I start thinking about this all of a sudden?)


    Luckily, I managed to push these intrusive thoughts away as quickly as they came. For some reason, it seems like getting lost in random daydreams in strange situations has become more frequent than I¡¯d like. But putting that aside, getting rid of the smoking tentacles from this creature would be easy now. With a simple thought, two portals suddenly materialized, as if they had emerged directly from the darkness around us.


    The next moment, when I closed the portals, both tentacles were cut in half. I watched with curiosity as they fell and dissipated like mist. Still, that didn¡¯t matter¡ªI was free again. I briefly moved around the area before turning my gaze back toward the being.


    Its eyes narrowed once more, and the bright blue gave way to a fiery, intense red. Moreover, the entire environment started to shake violently. It was a surreal sight, almost from another world¡ªsomething that would certainly make anyone believe they were trapped in a nightmare.


    On the other hand, I didn¡¯t feel anything at all. In fact, to be honest, I was more curious about what this creature actually was than afraid or anything like that. With a single thought, I created a portal in front of me and swam through it, entering the shadow world. However, something felt different this time¡ªthere was a strange change compared to the other times I had been there.


    Normally, the feeling would be like looking inside a box¡ªlike I was outside, peering in. That was always the sensation I had when entering the world of shadows. However, this time it was different. There didn¡¯t seem to be a box, or whatever it was. It was as if the space around me was the box, and paradoxically, I was both inside and outside it at the same time.


    Still, it didn¡¯t seem like the creature could see me. Although I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what was happening, my plan remained the same. I moved quietly through the shadows toward the creature, which appeared to be searching for me, its red eyes scanning the darkness around.


    The closer I got, the more colossal it became in my eyes. For a moment, I wondered if it could even see anything in that absolute blackness. Anyway, I continued until I reached the spot where I¡¯d previously seen the rainbow glow: right at the center of its forehead.


    At that moment, I opened a portal and poked just my head through. Being upside down, I got an inverted view of the creature. It noticed me immediately as I stepped out of the shadow world, and its red eyes lit up the path to me. On the other hand, I blinked my eyes, which glowed like candle flames, and simply retreated back into the shadow world.


    I kept swimming through the sea of darkness while my eyes shone with the colors of the rainbow. No matter how much I observed, it seemed this creature had only one weak spot. Still, I didn¡¯t have a clear way to eliminate it. In the end, I¡¯d have to get close and improvise. With that thought, I opened another portal and threw myself through it, appearing directly above the creature.


    Honestly, I hadn¡¯t noticed before, since I¡¯d been at quite a distance. However, now that I was literally above its head, I can say with absolute certainty: this thing is definitely colossal. Also, its entire body is made of this dense, smoky substance, but curiously, when I touch it, it has the texture of scales. It¡¯s strange, but at the same time, fascinating.


    Although it was obvious, I couldn¡¯t climb onto the creature¡¯s head without it noticing. I mean, it would definitely sense me as soon as I stepped onto its head. However, I honestly didn¡¯t expect it to start thrashing around, making a strange, deep sound.


    It seemed like this thing didn¡¯t have a mouth, but it was still producing deafening noises. Then, the creature started rising at a terrifying speed. If you¡¯re wondering where I am now, I¡¯m simply lying on top of it, blinking my eyes while a single thought runs through my mind.


    (Oh, crap, I¡¯m gonna get yelled at when I get back to the surface, aren¡¯t I?)


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    "Emily, Laura, this door isn¡¯t going to hold for much longer..."


    Emily noticed the sweat dripping down Victor¡¯s face as he stared at the door. It was the entrance to the control room they were in, now jammed and broken. In theory, this could be a good sign¡ªif not for the fact that this place didn¡¯t have another exit. With the door unusable, any chance, no matter how small, of escaping had vanished completely.


    "Since I started this job, I¡¯ve imagined all sorts of ways I could die, but none of them involved bizarre tentacles with mouths instead of suckers"


    Laura also seemed desperate, and Emily couldn¡¯t blame her¡ªanyone would be in the same position. However, Emily felt like she had already run out of fear. Now, all that remained was a blank stare as she watched the door.


    After all, she knew exactly who was responsible for it all. Emily felt like a complete fool. Even though she had her suspicions, she believed she couldn¡¯t act without proof¡ªafter all, that¡¯s how society worked. However, her patience and resigned attitude had backfired, leading to the disaster she now faced. Silently, she vowed to herself that if she somehow managed to survive, she would make that person pay dearly, using every resource at her disposal.


    Suddenly, a metallic crash reverberated through the area, interrupting the silence. Emily turned her gaze back to the door, which had now given way. Her eyes widened briefly as the tentacles began to invade the room, each one displaying mouths full of sharp rows of teeth.


    One of the tentacles moved dangerously close to her face, secreting a viscous, slime-like substance. However, as soon as the substance touched Emily¡¯s lab coat, it started to corrode it, dissolving the fabric instantly.


    Emily widened her eyes, waiting for the inevitable moment she would be devoured. However, something unexpected happened: the tentacles began to thrash violently and then quickly retreated down the hallway.


    Now, the path revealed a terrifying sight¡ªa multitude of mutilated, torn, and bloodied bodies scattered as if they were part of a horror movie scene. For a brief moment, Emily thought she might be dreaming, until she was jolted awake by Laura¡¯s voice echoing through the area.


    "Lady Angel! I¡¯m sure this is the work of Lady Angel!"

 Chapter 53 - Black Lake [13]

    As she moved down the corridor, the chaos inside Base 17 became increasingly evident. Mutilated and shredded bodies were scattered across every corner, and the red of blood stained the walls and floor, making the already claustrophobic space even more suffocating. Emily, in her assessment, knew it would be surprising to find anyone alive in this place, given the deplorable state of the base.


    ¡°You know... I¡¯m not sure whether I should be more shocked by this scene or by the fact that it no longer surprises me¡±


    ¡°Huh... doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve gotten used to this job, Victor?¡±


    ¡°... Hearing that, especially from you, certainly doesn¡¯t put me at ease!¡±


    Emily listened for a moment to Victor and Laura¡¯s musings before turning her attention back to the long corridor ahead. She didn¡¯t quite know what to make of the situation. Everything had happened so quickly and so methodically that it was hard not to suspect that someone had planned all of it.


    Although a specific person came to mind, Emily thought through various angles and concluded that it would be impossible for Graham to have orchestrated all this. More likely, he somehow knew this would happen at that exact moment and had intentionally directed them to Base 17.


    Just as these thoughts crossed Emily¡¯s mind, the ground began to tremble. She squinted, focusing to understand what was happening. Her eyes quickly turned to Laura and Victor, who were staring back at her with equally alarmed expressions, mirroring the same mix of apprehension and confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening now? I don¡¯t remember any reports indicating the possibility of earthquakes in this area¡±


    As Victor had pointed out, the area around Base 17, especially near the lake, had never recorded any kind of earthquake since its discovery. The region was considered anomalous due to the presence of the lake, and if a tremor were to occur, it would be impossible not to assume it had some direct connection to the mysterious black lake.


    ¡°The reports never mentioned earthquakes because there¡¯s never been one until now. This, for sure, isn¡¯t a regular tremor¡±


    Emily said, a hint of unease in her voice. Seconds after Emily¡¯s words, the tremor stopped, pulling relieved sighs from everyone. However, it was impossible to feel truly at ease, especially considering where they were. The black lake, in itself, was one of the most enigmatic anomalies ever discovered by the organization. Its depths remained an unfathomable mystery, and even the area around it had acquired anomalous properties due to the influence of the lake itself.


    Emily¡¯s mind began to race, trying to understand the situation as quickly as possible. After a quick analysis, she reached a single conclusion: whatever was in the lake, something had triggered it, making it aggressive. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the creature hadn¡¯t been hostile before, as the tentacles were probably already coming from it.


    ¡°Chief, look! It looks like some of the guards are still alive!¡±


    Laura shouted, pulling Emily out of her thoughts. Looking in the direction Laura was pointing, Emily saw a guard lying against the wall. She realized the guard was still alive, and despite some cuts, his wounds appeared relatively superficial. To her surprise, it wasn¡¯t just one guard; others who had been responsible for the base¡¯s security seemed to be alive as well. Besides the cuts, they all appeared to be in good shape.


    ¡°I guess they all had the same luck we did. The tentacles probably retreated when they were about to be killed... I¡¯d call this the luckiest thing I¡¯ve ever seen, if I didn¡¯t know that in this job, luck is something that simply doesn¡¯t exist¡±


    Victor remarked. Emily had no choice but to agree with Victor¡¯s words. After all, anomalies capable of manipulating probabilities, like luck, weren¡¯t uncommon in facilities around the world. Even so, she, Laura, and Victor focused on helping the surviving guards get up, administering makeshift first aid.


    They tore strips from the fallen guards'' clothes to create temporary bandages. As they worked, another tremor shook the structure, this time much more intense than the last. There was no denying it: something significant was happening outside Base 17.


    ¡°The best we can do now is get out of here as fast as possible. I¡¯ve got a bad feeling that this whole place could collapse at any moment¡±


    Emily said, her voice reflecting Victor¡¯s thoughts. Without a word, they all stood up. The weakened guards leaned on each other as they slowly made their way toward the exit.


    However, as soon as they crossed the door, a disturbing and surreal sight unfolded before them. The scene was so overwhelming that a primal instinct surged through their bodies: that thing could not escape. If it did, the world would surely descend into unimaginable chaos.


    Emily¡¯s legs began to shake, and her eyes widened as sweat poured relentlessly down her forehead. Her breath became ragged and uneven. To her, it felt as if the very essence of horror had taken on a physical form and descended into the world, consuming everything around it with an overwhelming presence.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    The creature continued to ascend at a terrifying speed. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was swimming toward the surface or simply flying up to it. Its size was so colossal that my field of vision barely captured a fraction of its head, making it impossible to see the rest of its body. In the end, I remained lying on its head, patiently awaiting the end of this strange ride.


    Slowly, I realized we were approaching the surface. With a deafening crash, the creature broke through the water, rising beneath a sky tinged with an intense red. Dozens, maybe thousands, of black, steaming tentacles shot into the air, as if celebrating in unison the sweet, long-awaited freedom.


    Honestly, no matter how I looked at it, the scene felt like something straight out of an apocalypse. Despite the difficulty, since the creature kept moving, I managed to stay on my feet. I briefly blinked my golden eyes while scanning the surroundings, then, as I turned, I tilted my head slightly upon noticing six tentacle-like wings protruding from the entity''s back.


    Now, in a way, the being''s body was visible. However, instead of having a defined shape¡ªexcept for its head¡ªthe rest of its body was made up of the same smoky, billowing mist forming its tentacles. My first thought was that the being had no physical body, but that theory was quickly dismissed when the entity placed its arms on the ground.


    The smoky mist spread at the contact, but the weight of its arms touching the earth was unmistakable. In short, although I couldn¡¯t see clearly, it was evident that the creature, in some way, had a body.


    The next moment, a deep, guttural sound filled the air, vibrating as if echoing from the depths of the ocean. It wasn¡¯t a sound that could be recognized as something made by earthly creatures, but rather a mix of distorted frequencies and patterns that defied human logic. It was a chaotic blend of high-pitched noises, muffled screams, and reverberations, sounding erratic and deeply unsettling.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s possible to fairly describe its voice, but that wasn¡¯t even the worst part of the situation. Almost as if responding to the being¡¯s roar, the sky began to be consumed by a thick, dark fog. Within seconds, the environment was plunged into total darkness, but not absolute darkness¡ªit was as if night had suddenly fallen, with a heavy shadow that still allowed sight, but in a distorted and unsettling way.


    The being was definitely trying to do something, but honestly, why should I wait to see what it would do? No, my body wasn¡¯t paralyzed or anything like that. While the being continued to plunge the environment into darkness, I activated my eyes and followed the faint line moving toward its forehead. With swift movements, I traced its surface, going directly toward the T-shaped weak spot.


    When I reached the spot, I was surprised. I hadn¡¯t noticed it when I was at the bottom of the lake, but now I could clearly see that the thing had a T-shaped mark on its forehead. In fact, it didn¡¯t seem like a wound, but more like a kind of mark. However, I honestly didn¡¯t know if it was something it had been born with or if it had been caused by something. Either way, this detail didn¡¯t interest me much at the moment.


    Once again, I found myself at an impasse. I didn¡¯t have any kind of offensive ability, and if someone asked me, I would answer with conviction that my attack power was practically null. However, that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t try to hurt the being. As I stared at the T-shaped mark on its forehead, I raised my fist. With all the strength I could gather at that moment, I struck directly at it.


    The instant my punch landed, I blinked in confusion as I noticed a golden sphere gently spinning above my head. Also, part of the color seemed to have been drawn into the sphere the moment my punch hit the creature. It squirmed intensely; I¡¯m not sure if it was from pain, but considering I hit directly at its weak spot, it was very likely that it hurt¡ªa lot.


    Some of the tentacles forming the being¡¯s wings trembled, and soon others started to appear, multiplying from the smoky mist. These new tentacles surrounded me, with their tips transforming into spiral mouths filled with rows of teeth.


    I blinked briefly, averting my gaze to the T-shaped weak spot just below me, before raising my face again to face the tentacles around me. My next move was to raise my fist once more. For a moment, I got the impression that the tentacles were shaking. Cold? Were they feeling cold or something like that?.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    ¡°What the hell is that thing? Has it been at Base 17 this whole time?¡±


    Victor¡¯s words reflected exactly what everyone on site was feeling at that moment. No one could believe what their eyes were witnessing, even with the terrifying scene unfolding before them. As they watched, paralyzed with horror, the colossal being seemed to rise until it touched the top of the world.


    Then, a deep, disturbing scream echoed. Emily felt a sharp throb in her head, her legs gave way, and an intense confusion took over her, a whirlwind of sensations she couldn¡¯t quite explain.


    Suddenly, Emily found herself in the vast universe, lost in the immense cosmos. She was tiny, insignificant before the grandness surrounding her. Her tear-filled eyes gazed at the surreal scene, while an overwhelming sense of smallness enveloped her.


    Then, as if being pulled out of herself, she felt her body fall into an endless abyss. The descent seemed never-ending, until a deep sound reverberated through the air, breaking the trance and bringing Emily back to reality.


    The sound resembled glass shattering, echoing in an unsettling way. Emily looked around and realized that everyone had their eyes wide open, fixed on the sky. Unable to contain her curiosity, she also lifted her gaze. What she saw made her legs give way, and she collapsed to the ground.


    Small tears slid down her face. Emily wasn¡¯t alone¡ªothers were crying too. It wasn¡¯t out of fear or terror, but because the sight before them was indescribably beautiful.


    It was as if reality itself had torn apart. The creature had no defined features¡ªonly its face was vaguely visible, but it appeared distorted, as if pressed against an elastic surface hiding its true form.


    Its outline was all that could be discerned. However, just as it appeared, it vanished in an instant. Emily, Laura, Victor, and the guards present blinked in confusion, trying to process what had just happened.


    ¡°Lady Angel!¡±


    The confusion lingered until Laura spoke. Her words drew everyone¡¯s attention to where she was looking. Above the creature¡¯s head, the anomaly, newly dubbed the [Angel of Death], was relentlessly striking the being¡¯s head. Normally, no one would expect something so small to face such a colossal entity, but Emily, instinctively, felt that if it were her, this could actually happen.

 Chapter 54 - Black Lake [14]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    My thin, flexible arms, almost like they were made of marshmallow, struck repeatedly at the "T"-shaped weak spot on the creature''s forehead. With each impact, some of the color, shimmering in rainbow tones, was sucked into the sphere gently rotating above my head. To be honest, these colors remained a complete mystery to me.


    What were these colors supposed to represent in anomalies? Were they their lives? Their "hearts?" Or maybe something even deeper? I honestly didn''t have that answer. What I did know, though, was that if all the color was fully absorbed by the orb above my head, the creature whose color it belonged to would die instantly.


    That''s why I kept striking the creature. With every hit, a scream echoed, as if coming from the depths of the ocean. But I simply ignored it. To be honest, even though the sound was strange, it didn''t affect me at all. It was like listening to someone singing out of tune: slightly annoying, but nothing I couldn''t tolerate.


    I raised my hand to deliver another punch, but before I could execute it, something grabbed my wrist, stopping my movement. Looking at my hand, I realized one of its tentacles had wrapped around it tightly, as if its existence depended on it.


    I blinked briefly before creating a portal between the tentacle and my arm. Although the creature seemed to notice the action, its movement was too slow. I quickly closed the portal, cutting the tentacle in half.


    Without hesitation, I threw the part still attached to my arm aside and refocused on the "T"-shaped weak spot. With determination, I raised my hand again and brought it down forcefully onto the symbol.


    The impact reverberated through the creature''s colossal body, tearing out another deafening roar, as more of the multicolored glow was sucked into the orb above my head.


    More tentacles were sent out to try and stop me, but they were all immediately cut off the moment they entered my line of sight. Honestly, my proficiency with my anomalous ability to move through shadows was on another level.


    I could practically open and close portals with a simple glance. Also, even if some tentacle somehow managed to reach me, it wouldn''t matter: my bone armor, which covered my entire body, made any attack useless.


    "Grr''khhh... thuuuu''l... Krrr''aaaaghh''nn... Ph''hzzztthhh!!!"


    Another distorted sound echoed from the creature as I delivered another blow. From its perspective, I was probably the worst flea it had ever encountered in its entire existence. Though, thinking about it, it¡¯s a bit weird to call me a flea, considering my appearance... Does this thing even have any sense of aesthetics or beauty? I mean, we¡¯re talking about a colossal octopus head, surrounded by a smoky, black mist. Not much to expect in terms of aesthetic standards from something like that, right?.


    Back to the situation around me, I couldn¡¯t say it was going well. Some time ago, purple lightning started falling from the sky, striking everywhere. To make things worse, the creature really came out of the lake and started moving on land.


    Since when can giant octopuses walk on land? I couldn''t even see its full body, but does it have legs? Honestly, I can only hope that Laura, Emily, and, of course, Victor are alright, given the chaos happening around.


    (I think it¡¯s time to step up my punches)


    I decided it was time to finish what I started. Personally, if that thing escaped the area of Base 17, it would be the start of the apocalypse. Of course, I had no idea where we were or if there were any nearby cities, but it was undeniable that something this size could be seen from miles away.


    Honestly, I had no idea if my punches were really making a difference. After all, it''s not like anyone expected someone my size to make a significant impact, right? Still, the "T"-shaped symbol on the creature''s forehead was slowly losing its color. Also, I noticed that its movements seemed significantly slower and more sluggish compared to before.


    I had no idea how much time had passed since I started punching the creature. Maybe almost an hour, considering the time it took for us to emerge from the lake. However, our little clash was clearly coming to an end.


    The color of the symbol on the monster¡¯s forehead was almost completely gone, becoming practically colorless. I raised my arm, fist clenched, ready for what would likely be the final blow. But before I could act, I felt something grab my leg.


    I turned my face and saw a tentacle wrapped around my foot, holding it as if its survival depended on it. Before I could react, it yanked me backward, throwing off my balance and knocking me face-first into the ground. I lifted my face, blinking my eyes, which shimmered in rainbow hues. Honestly? It didn¡¯t hurt. But for some reason, I felt a pang of embarrassment.


    (... Seriously? I just got tripped by a tentacle? I just hope no one saw that)


    Although the scene was embarrassing enough, unfortunately, it was far from over. The tentacle that had knocked me down started pulling me, but honestly, a single tentacle wouldn''t be able to drag me.


    That arrogant thought lasted only a few seconds before I deeply regretted it. Before long, six tentacles ¡ª three on each leg ¡ª wrapped around my feet and, together, finally managed to drag me.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I tried to hold onto the creature¡¯s body, but it was practically impossible due to the incredibly smooth surface where I was. Before I could react, I felt my body being thrown away. As I distanced myself, the creature¡¯s colossal size became even more apparent.


    In the middle of the thick darkness, the only visible features were its bright red eyes, which seemed to glow intensely. Its giant silhouette emerged briefly whenever purple lightning illuminated the surroundings, striking nearby the creature.


    Unfortunately for him, that wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop me from punching him. The being, it seemed, still hadn¡¯t figured out how my portal ability actually works. To start, I¡¯m not exactly "opening portals" in the conventional sense; after all, I can¡¯t teleport.


    But anyway, how could he know that... I guess. In the end, even if he managed to get me off him, getting back was easy. The sky was covered by dense, smoldering smoke that enveloped his body, creating an almost infinite darkness around me ¡ª the perfect environment for me to move freely.


    I turned my gaze away from the being and focused on the ground below me. I was falling at an incredible speed, but oddly enough, my face remained completely expressionless, as always. Maybe it was because I knew that, even if I collided with the ground, I wouldn¡¯t feel a thing. Still, I didn¡¯t think the result would be pleasant to witness. Imagine a pudding falling off a building ¡ª probably a very similar sight.


    With a simple thought, I opened a portal beneath me and passed through it. On the other side, my speed was completely nullified, as if I had plunged into water, but without the usual sense of weight. I ignored the weirdness and began "swimming" toward the being.


    My bright golden eyes followed every movement as the being lifted its tentacle wings to the sky. I moved smoothly until I was positioned just a few meters above it, directly over the "T"-shaped symbol.


    The moment I saw an opportunity, I leapt out of the portal that opened before me, reappearing in the normal world. I won¡¯t lie, the height was absolutely massive. There was no way to guarantee I¡¯d survive a fall from this height... or would I? I mean, if my body turned into a puddle of jelly, would I still be alive? Just considering that as a possibility left me torn between fear and bewilderment.


    Anyway, the being noticed me almost instantly as I emerged from the shadow realm. Its octopus-like head spun directly toward my position, tracking my fall.


    Its glowing red eyes were even more terrifying from this angle. Around it, tentacles began to emerge in a terrifying frenzy. This time, it definitely wasn¡¯t playing around ¡ª there were thousands of them, and I¡¯m not exaggerating.


    The moment the tentacles advanced toward me, I opened a portal and jumped into it. As soon as I closed it, I watched the tentacles pass through the space where I had been just moments before, missing me completely.


    The environment around me was immersed in darkness; it felt like the world itself had turned into a shadow domain. In this setting, I could move freely anywhere and pass through any barrier. This was, without a doubt, the most powerful use of this ability I¡¯d ever experienced.


    Also, the being¡¯s reaction to my disappearance confirmed something: it definitely couldn¡¯t see me. Given its appearance, it would be easy to assume it was some sort of god from another dimension or something like that.


    However, this realization only made me more intrigued. After all, it made the lake it came from even more mysterious... and maybe even scarier.


    While it was possible to get closer to the being in the shadow world, the lack of speed there was a frustrating limitation. I could move fast, but not with the intensity needed to deliver the final blow.


    So, I waited patiently until it got distracted, searching the environment for me. At the right moment, I launched myself out of the shadow realm once again, determined to end the fight.


    This time, my approach was much faster, bringing me considerably closer to the being than before. While it did notice me, there was no time left for it to launch all those tentacles at me. Only four came at me ¡ª still a considerable number, but nothing I couldn¡¯t handle.


    As the first tentacle neared, I raised my arm to intercept it. My bone armor covered the limb in an instant, protecting it as the tentacle bit down hard. Without hesitation, I opened a portal at the same moment and closed it quickly, cutting the tentacle in half.


    Seeing the tentacle retreat, I quickly turned and looked up, where the other three were coming. This time, I covered my entire body with the bone armor. The tentacles lunged at me, biting with force, but it wasn¡¯t enough. As before, I opened and closed portals with precision, slicing them in half. The next moment, I raised my fist and spun my body sharply. In the motion, my hand made direct contact with the "T"-shaped symbol on the being¡¯s forehead.


    "Grr''khhh... thuuuu''l... Krrr''aaaaghh''nn... Ph''hzzztthhh!!!"


    The being¡¯s signature scream echoed once more, but I didn¡¯t care about that. I stayed focused, watching closely as my eyes shimmered with rainbow-colored light while the last traces of color were absorbed by the sphere gently spinning above my head.


    I blinked briefly, and my eyes returned to their golden color as soon as the light was completely absorbed. I didn¡¯t feel any different in my body, which wasn¡¯t uncommon, but a being like that... I figured it would be impossible not to notice some change. However, apparently, nothing happened. Lost in my thoughts, it took me a moment to realize that something was actually happening.


    (By the way... why do I suddenly feel my body falling?)


    Confused, I looked down and saw the smoldering smoke surrounding the being dissipating. My body suddenly became heavy before I started falling toward the ground. While my altitude wasn¡¯t as extreme as when I used my power to swim upwards, it was still considerable.


    Moreover, the sky was starting to return to its normal state, probably because the being responsible for that artificial darkness had been defeated. Of course, that was good news¡ªbut for me, it meant something else: there were no longer any shadows for me to use. In short, I was about to plummet straight down until my beautiful face smashed into the hard ground. Definitely, not the most pleasant experience.


    (... by the way, what the hell is that in front of me?)


    I was referring to a dark, smoky haze that seemed to fall along with me. I blinked my golden eyes, tilting my head in confusion as I watched the shadow in front of me. That''s when I noticed a ripple in the shadow. The next moment, it trembled and began to take shape¡ªmore precisely, my shape. I was literally seeing myself in front of me, but instead of being white and translucent like I was, it was a dark, translucent version of me.


    It was identical to me in every detail, even the lack of expression on its face and the gesture of blinking as it tilted its head, as if it were just as confused as I was. A casual thought crossed my mind as I observed this thing that looked so much like me.


    (Honestly, I have no idea if I should be worried about this bizarre situation or not)

 Chapter 55 - Black Lake [15]

    Although my curiosity was focused on the thing that had taken my shape, it was impossible to ignore the fact that, in just a few seconds, I would be nothing more than a pancake on the ground.


    Honestly, I couldn''t tell if facing this possibility with such calmness was a good or worrying thing. My "eyes" finally turned to the creature when I noticed some strange movement.


    The first thing I noticed when staring at it was that it just kept watching me, motionless, without taking any action. However, suddenly, its body began to release even more of that dark, steaming smoke.


    I blinked, confused, tilting my head slightly to the side. In the next moment, the thing dissolved into smoke again and started to encircle me.


    I watched the smoke, puzzled by its actions, but the worry of crashing into the ground in just a few seconds kept hammering in my mind. It was then that, at the exact moment this thought crossed my mind, the smoke finally acted.


    It moved around me, forming a spiral, before rapidly closing in on my body. In an instant, the smoke transformed into some sort of black cloak that enveloped me completely.


    I was completely perplexed by the situation. First, black smoke started following me, then it took my form, and in the end, it turned into a cloak that covered me without even asking for my opinion.


    No matter how you looked at it, everything seemed strangely absurd. However, something positive happened: as soon as the cloak covered me, my fall began to slow down. It was as if I were gliding, almost floating.


    Finally, my feet touched the ground gently, and I could feel the texture of the grass beneath them. However, the confusion persisted. What exactly had happened? A moment ago, I was falling freely, and suddenly I was saved by dark, steaming smoke, like the one the creature emitted from its body. I looked at myself, evaluating my new appearance from head to toe.


    From one angle, I looked vaguely like a reaper from modern stories. However, there was something different ¡ª something more sinister. My cloak seemed even more threatening, made entirely of that dark, vibrant smoke, almost as if it were living black embers, pulsing with dark, unsettling energy.


    "Lady Angel! Where are you?"


    I turned my gaze toward the woods, where Laura''s voice came from. Almost at the same time, the black, smoky cloak that enveloped my body dissolved, transforming back into smoke before seeping inside me. I blinked, stunned. It all happened so fast that I didn¡¯t even have time to process what had just occurred.


    I sighed, though the sound was inaudible since I didn¡¯t have vocal cords. I quickly looked toward the lake, which, for some reason, seemed strange since I had defeated that giant monster. Of course, I hadn''t defeated the lake ¡ª there was still that thin, translucent line extending into the water, no matter where I looked in the woods.


    In other words, that giant, octopus-headed creature that emerged from the lake didn''t seem to be connected to it at all. This made me question: what exactly is this lake? Slowly approaching the edge, I looked into the water. It was impossible to see my reflection since the surface of the lake was as dark as night. However, something was still visible, as my golden eyes glowed like lanterns in the darkness.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but somehow, as I stared at the lake, it felt like something was watching me back, coming from the depths. It was the same lake I had once considered impossible to explore to the bottom, as it seemed to expand the deeper you went.


    "Lady Angel, if you''re near, please follow my voice!"


    Laura¡¯s voice echoed again through the woods. I glanced once more at the lake before stepping away and heading in the direction of her call. Though some thoughts about the lake still lingered in my mind, honestly, as long as it didn¡¯t involve me, I didn¡¯t care that much.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    Emily was lost in her thoughts as she looked at the clipboard in her hands. Although she knew she needed to write a report on what had happened at base 17, she simply didn¡¯t know where to begin. The words seemed inadequate to explain everything she had witnessed. Without a doubt, that was the most terrifying experience Emily had ever faced.


    Moreover, that creature made of black mist with an octopus head was something Emily knew had emerged from the lake. However, it was the first time she had seen the lake release a creature like that. To Emily, a mere mortal, it seemed the closest thing to a "God" she had ever witnessed.


    (And that being, which was more like a god, was defeated by a simple anomaly with the cute appearance of a gelatinous skin... If that thing was something close to a god, then what the hell is this anomaly we¡¯re carrying with us right now, inside the jet?)


    Emily narrowed her eyes slightly as she observed the anomaly inside the large tank, apparently napping, its chest rising and falling gently. Which, to be honest, was strange, as far as Emily knew, the anomaly didn¡¯t have lungs.


    However, it was performing several actions that would normally require lungs. In some ways, this anomaly was even more surprising than the mist creature she had seen at base 17.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "I seriously need to rethink my career... It''s still hard to believe I work in a place where I''m supposed to consider events like today''s as normal. Also, the Obscurium classification seems a bit inadequate for her, considering everything that happened"


    "This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve heard something like that, Victor, and I doubt it¡¯ll be the last. Besides, what exactly do you mean by that? ''Lady Angel'' saved us! We can¡¯t just classify her as more dangerous. If we do that, she¡¯ll definitely be marked as a target for elimination"


    "Look... I''m not ungrateful enough to lead my savior straight to the slaughterhouse. Besides, I''m not suggesting we should rank her any higher... at least not officially. Just between the three of us, I think the Obscurium might not reflect her true strength. I mean, if it were us, do you really think we would¡¯ve been able to stop that thing that came out of the lake? Ever since I saw that thing rise up, I''ve been thinking maybe we don''t know that lake as well as we thought we did. Whatever that thing is, it''s been playing with us this whole time"


    Emily listened intently to the conversation between Laura and Victor as several thoughts raced through her mind. Just like Victor had pointed out, Emily also believed Obscurium didn¡¯t reflect the true power of the anomaly.


    However, putting her at higher levels would make her a target for elimination. Emily wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to try to destroy the anomaly, especially after being saved by it.


    With her elbow resting on her knee and her hand supporting her face, Emily watched the anomaly sleep peacefully. No matter how much she looked, it seemed completely harmless, almost like a child.


    However, Emily knew no child could defeat an entity resembling a god. Deep down, she agreed with Victor: Obscurium no longer reflected the true level of that anomaly.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as if Emily could simply ignore all the times the anomaly had saved her. Moreover, on several occasions, the creature had shown a surprisingly peaceful relationship with humans... even when they subjected it to extreme tests, like putting it in ovens or freezers, trying to make it burn or freeze.


    (Haa... Why am I remembering this right now? Did the guilt finally decide to show up or something?)


    "Boss! We''re not really classifying her as Aetheris, are we?"


    Emily lifted her gaze, meeting Laura''s pleading eyes. Although Aetheris wasn''t exactly the highest classification an anomaly could reach, it was generally considered high enough to justify the possibility of elimination.


    Classifications higher than Aetheris were mostly reserved for anomalies that were impossible to destroy and somehow posed a global threat.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, Laura. I don''t plan on classifying her as Aetheris... at least not for now. I see no need. She''s incredibly docile with humans; even when she was shot, she didn''t react aggressively. I think we can give her the benefit of the doubt. Besides, I believe I have a more fitting classification in mind. But... haa... those old guys on the council. I don''t know if I can convince them, but I''ll try"


    After sharing her thoughts, Emily smirked, noticing the relief on Laura''s face. It was undeniable that Laura had taken on the role of a kind of guardian for the anomaly. Moreover, it was clear that, so far, the anomaly hadn''t shown any kind of anomalous mental power¡ªat least, none had been detected. Laura was living proof of that.


    Putting those thoughts aside, Emily refocused on the proposal she would present to the council. She already had several plans in place, especially involving Graham. Her expression hardened almost instantly as she thought of him. When she returned, Emily would make sure Graham understood that she wasn¡¯t someone to be messed with.


    (Wait for me, Graham. I''m going to use everything I have to take you down, you old piece of crap. I hope you like rats, because that''s exactly where you''re going after I''m done with you)


    Thinking about her next steps, Emily remembered something and called Laura and Victor''s attention. With a smirk, Emily voiced her thoughts.


    "By the way, while we were at Base 17... or rather, before we were almost killed by tentacles, I got permission to transfer the [Angel of Death] to one of the organization''s main facilities. Right now, we''re on our way there"


    Laura and Victor''s confused looks made it clear that Emily hadn''t explained anything. However, she didn''t bother to; at that moment, she was simply savoring the taste of the victory she knew was coming.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    I''ll summarize what happened after I blacked out. I may have never mentioned this, but I can "sleep" while staying conscious. In other words, I heard everything that happened on the jet while everyone thought I was completely unconscious. To be honest, I was a bit moved by Emily and Laura... as for Victor, I''d rather not comment. Right now, I don''t think my feelings toward him are very positive.


    Anyway, what really matters is that we moved to a new place. I overheard this in the conversation between Emily and Laura. From what I gathered, this is one of the main locations of the organization. Before, we were at a base that had a canned food factory as a front. Not that I ever went up or investigated, but the place was generally cramped... and it smelled like canned meat.


    Now, the new facility we were at was enormous, with a totally futuristic vibe. Even the room I''m in right now reflects that. It looks simple at first glance, but compared to my old one, it¡¯s way bigger... and seriously, it¡¯s huge. It would probably take me about 30 seconds to run from one end to the other, and I''m considering the fact that my speed is supernatural.


    But putting aside the whole "new home" issue, Emily''s been strangely busy these past few days¡ªand when I say days, I mean two, considering the time I was knocked out on the jet. Anyway, I decided to follow Emily, trying to figure out what she was up to. To my surprise, it seems like she''s orchestrating the downfall of that clearly suspicious old guy, Graham, or something like that.


    You might be wondering if something happened during my escape, but honestly, nothing noteworthy. I mean, I was already used to sneaking out of my room at the old facility, so the guards were somewhat prepared.


    However, from the look on some guards¡¯ faces when I popped my head out of the wall and stared at them, it¡¯s clear I definitely shouldn¡¯t have been able to escape my room at this new facility.


    From what I gathered, today was supposed to be the day Graham would come to the base to pick up reports on what happened at Base 17 or something like that. Emily also decided that today would be the day she¡¯d put an end to Graham. I have to admit, I don''t trust that old guy at all.


    From the moment I met him, I noticed that his smile was incredibly fake and forced; I always found him extremely suspicious. Also, the fact that he doesn¡¯t seem to have any weaknesses still makes me believe he''s more cunning than he seems... although I have no idea who he really is, of course.


    That''s why I decided to watch from the sidelines to see what would happen. If something went wrong, I could protect Emily and Laura. Of course, Victor and the other guards were also supposed to be close by, waiting for Graham¡¯s move... but I won¡¯t get into details, I just know those guys haven''t been very useful when anomalies come into play.

 Chapter 56 - Black Lake [16]

    (POV - Emily Parker)


    As long as she could remember ¡ª or, more accurately, since she started working as a scientist studying anomalies ¡ª Emily had always been afraid of them. And the deeper she delved into her research, the more that fear grew.


    However, Emily¡¯s fear was more like an irrational phobia, akin to the kind of fear someone might feel toward something specific without any logical explanation. In other words, it was as if Emily had a true phobia of anomalies.


    But even though Emily was afraid of anomalies, her fear was outweighed by a much greater fear: the possibility of a large-scale invasion. Up until now, all anomalies had been contained one way or another, but tragically, these operations often resulted in the loss of many soldiers'' lives.


    All of this was caused by just a single anomaly. If one could wreak such destruction, what would happen if there was an entire army of them? Sure, Emily acknowledged that, most of the time, anomalies were hostile toward each other. Still, there was one thing they were even more hostile toward: humans.


    No matter the circumstances, any new anomaly that appeared would always attack humans within its reach. Even those with intelligence refused to explain the reasons behind their actions.


    It seemed, in some way, that all anomalies shared an irrational hatred of humans. Of course, Emily was specifically referring to anomalies that had the power to physically harm people.


    Even anomalies that, theoretically, didn¡¯t have the power to hurt humans often showed, in practice, a devastating potential depending on how their abilities were used.


    However, as with everything in life, there were exceptions: some anomalies, for reasons unknown, showed clemency toward humans or even protected them in an irrational way, with no apparent explanation. Though rare and few, these exceptions proved that such behavior was possible.


    Lost in thought, Emily¡¯s eyes naturally drifted to the side of her desk, where two picture frames sat. In the first, a family of four flashed radiant smiles, radiating happiness.


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Emily''s lips as she admired the photo, but soon her eyes turned to the frame next to it. This one only showed two figures: two girls. It was a photo of herself and her sister.


    Emily¡¯s breathing grew gradually uneven as memories of the events she most wanted to forget rushed into her mind. A mistake of hers had cost her younger sister¡¯s life, a young woman whose brilliance even surpassed Emily¡¯s own.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me. Can I come in?¡±


    Emily¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as Laura¡¯s voice echoed from the other side of the door. She stared at the frame for a few more seconds before turning it face down, allowing her breathing to slowly return to normal.


    ¡°¡­ Laura, you can come in¡±


    Shortly after Emily¡¯s response, the sound of the door opening broke the silence, and Laura entered the room, wearing her usual white lab coat with her hair tied back in a ponytail. As she approached Emily¡¯s desk, Laura noticed the frame turned face down but decided not to comment. Emily, in turn, noticed Laura¡¯s gesture of understanding and silently thanked her for not bringing up the topic, which was, for Emily, extremely delicate.


    She had already come to terms with her sister¡¯s death. More than anyone, Emily knew that the dead don¡¯t come back to life. After all, she was a scientist studying phenomena generally classified as anomalies or inexplicable events, and even those entities could be destroyed. None of them were exempt from such a cruel fate.


    Emily firmly believed that any anomaly could be eliminated, as long as the right methods were employed. No, on the contrary, she was fully convinced of this. Because if it weren¡¯t true, the alternative would be simply too terrifying to contemplate.


    ¡°So, what would you like to discuss?¡±


    Emily decided to push her thoughts aside and focus on the present. Laura, for her part, was the type of person who knew how to separate personal from professional matters, which helped her think more clearly and forget the events of the past. At least, that had been working for Emily so far, and she hoped it would continue.


    ¡°As for Director Graham, he¡¯s on his way...¡±


    A brief silence lingered in the air after Laura¡¯s words. Emily¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the desk, producing a rhythmic and discreet sound with each tap. Laura kept her eyes fixed on Emily, waiting attentively for her next instructions.


    ¡°Alright... Follow the plan. Take him to the new containment room for the [Angel of Death]. I¡¯ll be waiting for him there¡±


    Laura simply nodded to her boss¡¯s words. Although she carried many concerns, deep down, she knew Emily well enough to understand that nothing was done without careful analysis. This solid trust in Emily made her believe that her decisions were always well-founded.


    Moments later, Emily and Laura parted ways. While Laura went to meet Graham, Emily walked calmly through the long hallways. The current facility was far more complex, filled with branching paths that outnumbered those of the old structure. Keeping a steady pace, Emily made her way toward the new containment room for the anomaly.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Emily maintained her steady pace for several minutes, progressing deeper into the facility, until her steps led her to an elevator. Once inside, she pressed the button for the second deepest floor. As the elevator descended, the sounds from the lower levels grew increasingly clear and unsettling.


    As one of the organization¡¯s main bases, the number of anomalies contained was naturally high. Even more notable were those classified as extremely dangerous, surpassing the Obscurium category and reaching Aetheris classification.


    These anomalies, known for their containment difficulty, were responsible for frequent security breaches. However, thanks to the widely studied and rigorously implemented containment methods, incidents with casualties had become rare.


    Although the classification of the [Angel of Death] remained Obscurium, Emily decided to transfer it to the lower levels of the facility. Of all the anomalies she had studied, this one was among the most mysterious and incomprehensible. Emily couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what was going through its mind. Of course, this wasn¡¯t exactly a surprise, as anomalies usually acted unpredictably.


    However, there was a significant difference: most anomalies seemed driven by a clear instinct to attack or kill humans at the first opportunity. The [Angel of Death], on the other hand, exhibited completely different behavior. Its motivation, if it existed, remained an enigma Emily had yet to unravel.


    When the elevator door opened, Emily walked a few more meters, passing guards and scientists along the way. Her steps halted in front of a door at the end of the hall, where the name "Angel of Death" was engraved on the metal, imposing and indelible. With a swift motion, she placed her fingerprint on the machine beside the door. The system recognized her identity, and the door slid open, allowing Emily to enter.


    Inside, the room was equipped with several computers, and a massive glass wall covered much of the space. There were no other scientists or anyone else present at that moment.


    This was largely because the anomaly in question was the tamest one in the entire facility. Moreover, despite being under surveillance, there was something peculiar about it: whenever anyone tried to observe it, somehow, it managed to escape and hide somewhere, making any monitoring efforts ineffective.


    At first, this caused some chaos, but over time¡ªand probably because of the anomaly¡¯s peculiar appearance¡ªthe scientists and guards got used to it. Of course, many still feared it, even knowing it posed no danger. After all, an anomaly, no matter how tame, always carried the weight of its unpredictable nature.


    However, anyone observing from where Emily stood would see only a small girl sitting, engrossed in her video game. Emily remembered the first time she witnessed this odd and even amusing scene. The initial test used a tool designed to measure brainwaves or detect thought patterns. To determine if the anomaly had its own consciousness, they decided to use a simple game as an experiment.


    The results, however, exceeded all expectations. Not only did the anomaly show signs of having its own consciousness, but it also revealed preferences and tastes, among other traits. Emily came up with the idea to use the game as a means of communication, even introducing a word game to facilitate dialogue.


    But, as always, everything the anomaly wrote was translated into an indecipherable language. In the end, the anomaly kept the device and the video game to entertain itself, which significantly reduced its escape attempts. Still, from time to time, it managed to slip away.


    Lost in thought, Emily took a few seconds to notice the movement behind her. When something landed on her shoulder, she jumped back quickly, her breath becoming shallow. However, once she identified the source, she closed her eyes and let out a relieved sigh.


    ¡°Victor... don¡¯t do that, you nearly scared me to death!¡±


    Victor raised an eyebrow, not understanding Emily¡¯s state. He then glanced briefly into the containment room of the "Angel of Death" through the glass. There it was, as usual, with that peculiar device on its head while playing the video game. The first time he saw this, Victor simply chose not to question it. After all, it wasn¡¯t part of his duties.


    ¡°Graham will be here in a few minutes. I just came to let you know that we''re all set. Once you give the signal, we¡¯ll spring into action!¡±


    Emily¡¯s face grew serious as she heard Victor¡¯s words. She nodded in silence, keeping a sharp eye on him as he left the room. Now alone, with only her thoughts for company, Emily let out a soft sigh. From what she could tell, things were about to get pretty hectic soon.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    When I realized that the meeting between Emily and Graham was going to happen right outside my room, I was genuinely surprised. I mean, this actually works out for me. I can just pretend to be lounging around in my room while keeping an eye on their movements... or more precisely, while whatever that is keeps an eye on their movements.


    My gaze naturally drifted to a particular corner of my room. There, a being that looked eerily like me¡ªexcept for its completely dark skin and the smoke constantly escaping from its body¡ªwas sitting on my bed, swinging its feet back and forth like a child. Seriously, this childlike scene was making me feel ridiculously embarrassed, especially considering how much it resembled me.


    The being noticed my gaze and turned its head toward me. We stared at each other for a moment, but when it tilted its head, looking confused, I decided to simply ignore it. This thing had appeared ever since I absorbed the colors of that giant humanoid octopus near the lake.


    That day, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it since we had to rush back. However, when it came out of my body again, I could no longer ignore it. I mean, it seemed to have a life of its own. I honestly didn¡¯t know how it worked, but one thing was certain.


    With that thought in mind, I glanced over at a specific corner of the room, where a table was positioned. On it, some snacks were resting, and I had this simple urge to eat them. The moment that thought crossed my mind, I looked back at the being that resembled me, still sitting on the bed. Almost immediately, the being seemed to sense something, and its gaze shifted toward the table with the snacks.


    The being¡¯s body began releasing more smoke, and in the next instant, a thick, smoky tentacle extended from its back, slithering toward the snacks. Wrapping around one of them, the tentacle brought it to where I was and gently placed it beside me. I stared at the snack for a moment, then turned my gaze back to my exact replica, still sitting on the bed.


    We stared at each other again, but this time, both of us tilted our heads, as if in sync. I didn¡¯t have to think too long to understand: we were both confused. The only thing I could gather about the being so far was that it seemed strangely connected to me. Even without me speaking, just feeling or wanting something, the being simply did it, as if it were second nature to it.

 Chapter 57 - Black Lake [17]

    As soon as Emily appeared on the other side of the observation glass, the being that resembled me dissolved into smoke and returned to my body... Seriously, how does this work? Is there something like a "house" inside me or something? I don''t even feel anything when it enters, so how does it manage to stay inside?.


    Actually, why am I even thinking about this? Trying to find logical explanations for absurdly illogical situations doesn¡¯t make much sense. Still, its behavior is telling: the being clearly doesn''t feel comfortable around other people. It probably only shows up because my will is somehow involved in it.


    Back to the main point, Victor went to talk to Laura some time after she appeared behind the glass. Aside from the scare Victor gave her, it seemed like things were about to start in a few minutes.


    Now, the big question was: how exactly would I act from here on out? I had a few ideas, but honestly, they all involved my escape. And let''s be real, I doubt Emily and that shady old guy would just continue their conversation peacefully after I escaped my room.


    It wasn¡¯t like I had no options at all. My gaze slowly shifted toward a specific corner of the room, darker compared to the other areas. It was a place that rarely caught the attention of the scientists who came to visit me. Plus, I made sure to hide it well, carefully stacking all the toys they¡¯d given me so far.


    I didn¡¯t need to look directly at the corner where my toys were stacked. My vision went beyond human limitations, allowing me to locate the desired spot without effort.


    With a subtle move, I opened a portal in the darkness among the dolls. Then, with a simple thought, I instructed the being to cross the portal and observe everything that would happen with Emily in the observation room.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if the being fully understood my request, but I clearly saw the characteristic smoky shadow it emits detach from my body. It moved silently, maneuvering around dolls and other objects, until it reached the portal. In the next instant, the being jumped into it, slowly taking on my form. Although it was a bit strange to watch myself like that, I was starting to get used to it.


    With the being exactly where I wanted it, the tests could finally begin. First off, it became clear that this power emerged after defeating the giant octopus-like anomaly that emerged from the lake.


    Although I still don¡¯t fully understand the nature of this power, one thing is clear: the black, smoky aura surrounding it is actually a conscious being, separate from me. It acts on its own and seems to have independent thoughts.


    However, no matter what this being is doing, it always prioritizes my wishes above all else. As for protection, I¡¯m still not sure if it would act on its own to defend me without being instructed. This would require specific tests, but honestly, I can¡¯t think of a method that wouldn¡¯t involve putting myself in direct danger.


    Returning to the test I can perform at the moment, I focused entirely on the being¡¯s presence. Although technically we are distinct entities, I can clearly feel its existence. As I concentrated on this sensation, something curious happened: my field of vision shifted.


    I began seeing in third person, observing everything from a slightly higher angle than the being. I¡¯m not sure if it noticed this change, but it remained still, not performing any specific actions.


    While I momentarily got distracted by the strange feeling of seeing from a completely different angle, my attention snapped back to Emily as soon as the observation room door opened. Laura entered with her usual indifferent expression, followed by Graham. To be honest, I was surprised by Laura¡¯s reaction. I was sure she¡¯d show some sign of anxiety or nervousness, but to my surprise, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    "Chief Researcher Emily, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again. I heard about what happened at Base 17, and I¡¯m relieved to know everyone made it back safely"


    Graham was the first to speak as he entered, and as always, he gave off a strange feeling of distrust. The fact that he was talking about an incident that could¡¯ve had much worse consequences, but with a calm smile on his face, only fueled my suspicions. I mean, this old guy has nothing about him that doesn¡¯t scream "suspicious".


    "Director Graham... it¡¯s also a pleasure to see you. I can¡¯t say my stay at Base 17 was peaceful, but honestly, it could¡¯ve been much worse. I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve already read the report sent, right?"


    I watched the interaction closely. Graham nodded at Emily¡¯s words, and in the next moment, his gaze shifted toward me. Even though I was at a different angle, I felt a chill running down my spine. For some reason, that old man was staring at me with an intensity that felt way more unsettling than usual.


    "It was simply extraordinary. To think that something like that, something that mere humans would never imagine capable of being defeated, was overcome by a being so similar to us... it¡¯s truly fascinating"


    His words made me uncomfortable too. He sounded like a cult member, worshiping some evil entity or something... and in this case, that evil entity would be me.


    "Chief Researcher Emily, since the moment I witnessed this anomaly, I¡¯ve been extremely interested in it. I¡¯d really like to have it for further studies, so I¡¯m taking it with me. You¡¯ve done excellent work so far, Chief Researcher Emily. Rest assured that a promotion is on its way"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    This old man wasn¡¯t even trying to hide his intentions anymore. From the beginning, it was clear that he had some kind of interest in me, for reasons I still didn¡¯t understand, ever since the first day we met.


    Back then, at least he tried to hide it, but now it seemed almost uncontrollable, as if he were drooling while staring at me. What kind of tests was this guy planning to do on me? Or better yet, why did he think I would just stand still while they performed these tests?.


    I knew that this was the impression they had of me: a compassionate anomaly toward humans. But the truth was, it was just because I personally liked Emily and Laura (which, obviously, had nothing to do with the fact that they were always watching me). Besides, I had nowhere else to go. In short, there was no reason for me to follow Graham¡¯s words or anything else he said.


    Despite the irritation that the old man¡¯s words caused me, my focus shifted to Emily, who was just behind him. Her gaze was indifferent, almost as if she didn¡¯t care about what Graham was saying. However, it was clear that this didn¡¯t reflect what she was feeling inside. The tension in her hands, clenched tightly, made it obvious that Emily was holding back from reacting.


    ¡°Director Graham, excuse me if I seem impudent, but no matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t help but find the events at the lake... strange¡±


    I watched the situation unfold carefully as Emily spoke in a soft tone, walking alongside Graham with her gaze fixed firmly on me. I won¡¯t lie, what started as a genuine concern for Emily had now turned into pure entertainment. Too bad I didn¡¯t have popcorn on hand to complete the experience.


    ¡°... What exactly are you insinuating, Chief Researcher Emily?¡±


    The moment Graham asked the question, Emily shot him a cold, serious look. I was mildly surprised; who was this woman confronting Graham now? Where was the usual Emily? It seemed Graham had truly managed to irritate her.


    ¡°Insinuating? I think you misunderstood me. I¡¯m not insinuating anything, I¡¯m stating that you knew exactly what would happen at Base 17 and deliberately placed us there¡±


    Although I thought I¡¯d finally see that old man show an expression other than his usual monotony, it didn¡¯t happen. His gaze remained fixed on me, and his expression was as unchanged as always. Honestly, if someone told me he was just a puppet, I¡¯d believe it without hesitation. In fact, doesn¡¯t that seem like the more likely scenario? I mean, he has no color, so he clearly couldn¡¯t be the original.


    ¡°Hmmm... you¡¯re aware that making an accusation without evidence could have drastic consequences, like losing your position, aren¡¯t you, Chief Researcher Emily?¡±


    Graham seemed as calm as ever, or rather, totally indifferent from my point of view. I couldn¡¯t understand what this guy was thinking. I momentarily felt uneasy about what he might do, but I quickly noticed Emily pressing a button below the table where she was sitting. Probably the movement she made earlier, getting closer to Graham, was for this.


    In the next moment, the door opened, and Victor, accompanied by a group of guards, entered the room, all armed, their guns pointed at Graham. Laura watched from the background with a look of apprehension on her face... let¡¯s forget for a moment that I had completely forgotten she was even there.


    ¡°You can say whatever you want, former Director Graham Vickers, but the evidence is already with the council, and they¡¯ve decided to sever your ties. You should have been more careful with the items in your office, especially when one of those items is an anomaly in the form of an object, which has been missing until now¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t know exactly what they were saying, it seemed like Graham understood perfectly. His gaze, as he stared at me, shifted completely. The indifferent expression was replaced by a smile that definitely shouldn¡¯t be coming from someone his age. In fact, I didn¡¯t even know a smile that disturbing was even possible.


    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re right, leaving that in my office was a mistake on my part... but, you know, my dear Emily Parker, even a rabbit, when cornered, will do anything, even its last breath, to survive¡±


    The moment Graham said those words, the situation erupted explosively. He moved quickly behind Emily and suddenly pulled a gun from his lab coat. With the gun now aimed at Emily¡¯s head, Graham, with a psychotic smile on his face, stared at Victor and the other guards.


    ¡°I suggest you stay exactly where you are, unless, of course, you want to clean up the pieces of Chief Researcher Emily Parker¡¯s brain afterward¡±


    With a good vantage point, I immediately realized that Victor and the guards were in a clearly disadvantageous position. Even if they tried to shoot, they¡¯d likely miss the target, and if that happened, Emily would certainly die. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen. Besides, I thought this would be the perfect time to see just how far this strange shadow could go.


    With that thought, I broke off my shared vision with the shadow and stood up. I turned my body toward the glass and walked calmly toward it. As I got closer, I looked around. Although it was obvious, given everything happening on the other side, no one noticed my approach. Well, since I was here, I might as well make sure everyone noticed me.


    With that thought, I tapped three times on the glass. At that exact moment, everyone in the room seemed to finally notice my presence. Their gazes turned toward me, but no one showed fear. Well, of course, I was on the other side of the glass, in the room that was theoretically supposed to keep me confined. But it wasn¡¯t like I needed to leave. Silently, I looked up at the ceiling.


    Everyone followed my gaze, but there was nothing on the ceiling that looked out of the ordinary, it seemed as normal as could be. At least, for a few seconds. Then, a black portal opened in the ceiling, and something snake-like emerged, but with a much more demonic face, possessing two horns. The creature, resembling a snake, bit Graham¡¯s arm, immobilizing him. In the next moment, another appeared, biting Graham¡¯s other hand.


    Everyone watched the scene, confused and scared, when another being, resembling me but with a different color, descended. More of these snake-like creatures braced themselves on the floor while the being descended slowly, its gaze completely fixed on Graham. However, no expression could be seen on its face.


    With a simple thought, wishing to cross to the other side, the being launched one of the snake-like creatures, with horns, whose bodies were emitting dense black smoke, at the glass. The impact created a small hole, but still large enough for me to pass through.


    One of the creatures approached me and crouched down. I blinked, confused, but realizing the glass was a little higher compared to my position, it became clear the creature wanted me to climb onto it. So, I placed my feet on its body, and it began to rise, taking me toward the being that resembled me.


    The scene, strange even for me, was observed by everyone present, except Emily, Laura, and Victor, who seemed more surprised than frightened. Everyone, except Graham, looked at me with fear and terror in their eyes, as if I were an incomprehensible entity... Well, now this really sucks.

 Chapter 58 - Black Lake [18]

    First things first, let me make this clear: since I woke up in this body and realized I¡¯m no longer human, I¡¯ve done everything I can to avoid scaring the people around me. At first, I thought about running away the moment I left the forest, but where exactly could I go? The reality is simple and unavoidable: I¡¯m no longer human.


    Even if, by some miracle, I managed to escape from the organization, I couldn¡¯t go to public places anymore. I¡¯d probably have to hide in some secluded forest or something like that. That¡¯s why I quickly discarded the idea of running after Laura pulled me out of the forest. Since then, I¡¯ve been trying my best to appear harmless ¡ª though, of course, with a few tricks up my sleeve.


    If you¡¯ve been paying attention to how I¡¯ve been acting and the decisions I¡¯ve made so far, it should be pretty obvious¡­ but fate, sometimes, likes to be ironic. Just when I need to show my strength, that one action makes me look like some sort of cosmic entity or something. I mean, just look at the scene around me ¡ª it¡¯s nearly impossible to think of anything else.


    (I¡¯m really screwed now... Even though I managed to hide that I was the one who defeated that giant octopus at Base 17, I won¡¯t be able to cover up the fact that I¡¯m far from as harmless as I seemed at first)


    I looked around, trying to gauge the reactions of the people, but every time my eyes met someone¡¯s, they started shaking. If they were armed, they¡¯d instinctively point their weapons at me, almost like it was a reflex, not a conscious decision. It felt more like an automatic response, almost like muscle memory, than a deliberate action. That¡¯s when I realized for sure: everyone was afraid of me.


    In the end, I decided to ignore them for now. It¡¯s not like I could change their minds anyway, after all, I can¡¯t even speak. Sometimes, this language barrier is really frustrating. Even when I try to write, the words come out distorted, with strange characters, completely unreadable to a human. The weird thing, though, is that I can understand them perfectly.


    "Fascinating! To think you¡¯re capable of something like this! The more I learn about you, the more I want you!"


    I decided to ignore the old man¡¯s ramblings. Anyway, it¡¯s not like he was going to say anything useful. As a precaution, I activated my eyes, probably now glowing with the colors of the rainbow. One reason was that I could see myself clearly, but the main one was to observe the reactions around me.


    The expressions of fear and terror on people¡¯s faces were unmistakable ¡ª wide eyes like prey who just spotted a predator. Honestly, I still didn¡¯t know how to feel about that. I was there to save them, but for some reason, it felt like I was the one intimidating them.


    Anyway, I still couldn¡¯t see anything when I looked at the old man. It was almost as if his body was translucent to my eyes, unlike the others, who, no matter where I looked, always showed the characteristic glows of their weak points. The only explanation that made sense for him not having any weak points was that this wasn¡¯t his real body ¡ª or something like that.


    (...if that¡¯s the case... why not just kill him? That would probably solve almost all our problems)


    At the moment that idea came to mind, the being that resembled me began to move again. As always, its expression remained blank and monotonous. The snakes coiled around Graham''s arms lifted him, suspending him in the air, while all the soldiers in the room aimed their weapons at me.


    This probably happened because of the sudden movement of the being that resembled me... But, as you know, that thing moved on its own. Although I considered killing the old man, it wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d just do that right there, in the middle of everything.


    "Don¡¯t shoot! That¡¯s an order, lower your weapons immediately!"


    I momentarily deactivated my eyes and turned toward the voice, stopping the soldiers who were now focused on me. I looked directly at Victor, who seemed to notice my gaze and turned to face me. Our eyes met, and we stared at each other for a few seconds. I blinked quickly, and, surprisingly, Victor nodded. Seriously, why did he nod? Did he understand something just by looking into my eyes?


    "Heh... looks like this is the end of the line for me. I don¡¯t see any way to escape this time. Well, I guess it¡¯s not such a bad ending. My family was killed by an anomaly, and now I¡¯ll share the same fate"


    (...what the hell is this old man talking about?)


    No, seriously, he started talking to himself, and his words were so melancholic? Or rather, why the hell does he think he¡¯s going to die? This body is just a clone or something, the real one must still be around somewhere. Why is he suddenly so melancholic? I honestly had no idea, but I wasn¡¯t interested enough to try to figure it out.


    Speaking of which, I really would prefer to give him a quick death. Honestly, I don¡¯t want him to stain the whole place with his blood. After all, I literally live next door, and a bloody murder scene definitely wouldn¡¯t be pleasant to see, especially when you sleep, eat, and even play near it.


    I¡¯m not sure if the being understood what I was trying to say; in fact, I didn¡¯t give any specific command. If I had to describe my thought, it would be something like "a death with little blood" or something along those lines. But whether it understood or not, the being acted.


    From his back, the characteristic black smoke began to condense, growing and expanding until it took on a defined shape. It resembled the other serpents, but it was much larger, with a size that seemed capable of swallowing an entire person with ease.


    I¡¯m not sure if the being interpreted my thoughts as a signal to act, but, aligning itself with my idea of a "bloodless death," the serpent, formed entirely of dense smoke with eyes glowing an intense red, began moving toward Graham.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    It slithered across the ground like a shadowy entity until it stopped just inches away from him. Then, it raised its massive body, revealing its true imposing size¡ªseen from this angle, the creature was undeniably much larger than Graham. Slowly, it began to coil itself around his body.


    Graham''s face twisted as the snake coiled around him. While this was something anyone would usually avoid, I just kept watching. To be honest, I didn¡¯t feel anything but a morbid curiosity about exactly how Graham would die. In the next moment, the snake, now fully wrapped around his body, opened its grotesque mouth and began to swallow him alive... Honestly, I¡¯m not sure if this scene is less disturbing than seeing Graham being torn apart.


    The scene, though brief, lasted about fifteen seconds. It wasn¡¯t exactly quick, but it didn¡¯t drag on either. Inside the room, everyone present seemed more surprised and anxious than scared. Surprised, because, let¡¯s face it, it¡¯s not every day you witness something like this. Anxious, probably wondering if they¡¯d be next.


    Not that this was really going to happen, of course. I mean, I definitely don¡¯t intend to do the same to the others. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t even planning on that old guy getting swallowed whole by a snake made of black smoke.


    By the way, now that I think about it... I just killed someone, didn¡¯t I? Strangely, I don¡¯t feel guilty or anything like that... in fact, I really don¡¯t care about Graham¡¯s death, after all, he was just a clone. But, come to think of it, my indifference to death probably makes me seem even more terrifying to the others.


    After devouring Graham, the enormous snake dissipated like smoke, vanishing into the air. Strangely, the only thought that came to my mind was something like, "... I think it''s over." Then, I looked at Emily, who was lying on the ground, her wide, glazed eyes fixed on me. One of the black snakes smoothly slithered toward her.


    Emily had fallen to the ground from a light shove caused when the snakes grabbed Graham''s arms. So, I figured it would be best to help her up... not to mention I felt a bit guilty. The soldiers once again aimed their weapons, but their arms were visibly shaking. The fear on their faces was unmistakable.


    ¡°What did I tell you? No shooting without my order! Stay calm, she won¡¯t harm us... probably¡±


    Victor reassured them again, and although it seemed effective, was that "probably" really necessary? Anyway, his words left the guards in the room visibly confused, but also relieved. To be honest, if I were in their place, I¡¯d also avoid any confrontation, considering that, just moments ago, a giant smoke serpent had devoured someone alive.


    Pushing my thoughts aside, I calmly watched as the smoke serpent approached Emily. She was naturally scared, but, curiously, her expression showed more curiosity than fear. Slowly, the snake coiled around her and lifted her, just enough to help her stand, without lifting her completely off the ground.


    As she was lifted, Emily gently touched the surface of the snake. I didn¡¯t understand why, but something about that contact seemed to surprise her deeply. Even after the snake set her on her feet, Emily remained lost in her thoughts, her gaze fixed on the other serpents moving around the room, as if she were trying to unravel something important.


    Anyway, Emily seemed to be okay. But, now that I think about it, Graham¡¯s death was a bit disappointing, wasn¡¯t it? I really expected something more dramatic, maybe an intense fight involving his main body or something like that. However, contrary to what I imagined, he didn¡¯t even react.


    As I got lost in my thoughts, one of the snakes gently placed me on the ground. As soon as I touched the floor, the being that resembled me stared at me for a few seconds, blinked its eyes, and then transformed into smoke, returning inside me... What the hell? This thing caused all this mess in the room and now expects me to clean it up alone?.


    Thinking about it, looking at the reactions around me, I probably should head back to my room. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t notice everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, probably not knowing what to do now that we¡¯re alone. Anyway, my room is on the other side of the broken glass.


    Lost in my thoughts, I turned toward my room and calmly walked, ignoring the stares I received. However, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how things would unfold from now on.


    After all, I killed Graham, and he seemed to be someone important within the organization... or at least I think so. The truth is, I don¡¯t really understand how the hierarchies work, so I can¡¯t say for sure. Well, I guess Emily will take care of everything.


    ***


    (POV - ???)


    "... It seems like we''ve lost contact with another one... From what it looks like, they were probably killed. I guess, in the end, we''ll all end up facing the same fate"


    In a dimly lit room, a man with a tired appearance, gray hair, but still maintaining a relatively robust physique, continued reading and stamping papers on his desk. Although this should have been, in theory, a sad moment, for him, it was nothing too unusual.


    "Although I hesitated to admit it, it''s true that everything happened exactly as you predicted... but, it seems, you don''t look very satisfied with the outcome"


    Throwing the words into the air, the man looked toward a dark corner of the room, where the only light came from the moon. There, sitting in an armchair, another man was gently flipping through the pages of a book, immersed in his reading.


    The man behind the desk didn¡¯t mind the silence. He knew that "that person" was like that, acting in this way. Despite being mysteriously enigmatic, the man was still too valuable an ally to waste ¡ª at least until his own objectives were achieved.


    Silently, the man in the chair closed the book and turned his eyes toward the man behind the desk. His eyes, incredibly empty and lifeless, reflected one of his most notable features.


    "Life is a series of consequences... this was just another one. However, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m indifferent to it. It¡¯s impossible not to mourn the loss of a companion"


    From the man¡¯s perspective, despite the word "companion" being said, it sounded more like "pawn" than "ally" In the end, both men in the room were using each other, and that was clear to both. Still, this dynamic worked ¡ª for them and for the others.


    Still, the man¡¯s curiosity couldn¡¯t be contained, and he decided to ask the man who looked exactly like him ¡ª the same gray hair, robust body, the same expression ¡ª like the man who had died in one of the organization¡¯s laboratories.


    "Anyway, I don''t think it matters. We got valuable data thanks to him, so his death won''t be in vain. We''re closer to our goal... But I wonder: what exactly is your goal? What are you trying to achieve? Don''t you think it''s about time you told me your next move?"


    The man sitting in the armchair didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, he fixed his gaze on the window, contemplating the moon for a few seconds. Then, he calmly stood up, grabbed his coat from the small coat rack next to the armchair, and began walking toward the door. However, as soon as his hands touched the doorknob, he stopped and turned his gaze, as if something had made him hesitate.


    "A goal... I wonder if I ever had one. Right now, I think all I want is just to observe"


    Those were the last words of the man before he left the room, leaving his other self alone in the dark, dimly lit room.

 Chapter 59 - The call [1]

    (POV ¨C Emily Parker)


    Ever since she could remember, Emily had been fascinated by anomalies¡ªbeings or objects that appeared out of nowhere and had the power to turn the world upside down. There was never an explanation, never a reason. The anomalies simply appeared.


    For now, anomalies were under control, but would they stay that way forever? That constant "what if" bothered Emily. That was why she dedicated herself to gathering as much information as possible about them. If something truly happened, a global contingency plan would need to be ready before it was too late.


    Currently, all of Emily''s efforts were focused on a single being, a single anomaly. Despite seeming as simple as the others, it was proving even more complex in comparison. So far, Emily had gathered a few ideas about this anomaly, including one intriguing point: it didn¡¯t attack humans.


    (First, there¡¯s its ability. Although I initially believed it was just incredibly fast, that might not be the case. It''s likely its ability is related to time manipulation. Could it stop time completely? I haven''t collected enough data yet, but I noticed that it usually doesn''t move before disappearing and reappearing, or it only does so when it''s about to be attacked. This could indicate some specific condition for using its power... For now, it¡¯s just a theory)


    Emily let out a brief sigh, reflecting on her thoughts. This was, without a doubt, the anomaly she understood the least throughout her career. On top of that, there was the fact that this anomaly always manifested some new anomalous power. While not entirely unheard of ¡ª other anomalies with multiple powers had appeared before ¡ª the way it displayed its abilities seemed strangely unique.


    (And almost as if it had recently acquired them or hadn¡¯t had them just before showing them... Of course, it''s possible it simply didn''t want to reveal all of its anomalous powers... The more I think about it, the more complicated it seems. In the end, it seems that the more I learn about it, the less I know)


    Additionally, Emily still couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity about the being she saw last time¡ªthe smoke-like creature that resembled the [Angel of Death]. That entity had summoned hundreds of snakes, including one that swallowed Graham whole. Despite its misty appearance, when Emily touched it, she felt something surprisingly solid, like scales¡ªexactly like those of a regular snake.


    This only deepened her doubts. Could this be a manifestation of another anomalous power of the [Angel of Death]? No matter how Emily looked at it, the being seemed to have a will of its own, yet at the same time, it gave the impression of following some direction from the [Angel of Death].


    Emily let out another sigh, this one full of resignation, as she rested her face on the table. Several thoughts crossed her mind in that moment. She concluded that, for now, the best course of action would be to observe. After all, it wasn''t like she could just force the anomaly to reveal all its anomalous powers without making it seem like humans were acting hostile.


    "Boss, may I come in? I need to talk to you about something really important!"


    Emily turned her attention to the door as she heard Laura¡¯s voice from the other side. Her eyebrow arched slightly, as far as she could remember, there wasn¡¯t any pressing matter of great importance. Plus, Emily wasn¡¯t the type to leave critical issues for later. So, the topic Laura wanted to discuss was likely something that had come up recently.


    "Alright, Laura. You can come in!"


    With Emily''s permission, the door opened, revealing Laura in her usual white lab coat and the signature glasses she always wore. She entered the room with quick steps, heading straight to Emily''s desk while carrying a noticeably bulky folder in her hands.


    "Good morning, boss! I know you must be busy, sorry for popping up out of the blue... Oh, and before I forget! Congratulations on the promotion to General Director of Management!"


    Emily gave a brief smile at Laura¡¯s words. In any case, she wasn¡¯t too surprised that she¡¯d reached the position. After all, with Graham out of the way, nothing was stopping her. Plus, she had already held the position for a few weeks, as the board had been aware of it.


    "Thanks, Laura. But by the way, what¡¯s this important matter you wanted to discuss?"


    Upon hearing Emily, Laura nodded and then opened the folder she was holding. From it, she took several documents and photos, spreading them across the table. Emily looked at the images for a moment, her eyebrows furrowing in doubt and confusion. Then, she skimmed through the documents, reading them superficially but enough to grasp the general picture of the situation.


    "What the hell is this? Some creepy, mysterious cult or something like that?"


    Laura nodded in agreement after hearing Emily¡¯s words; in the end, that was exactly what the important matter was about. Emily shifted her gaze to a particular photo after Laura¡¯s confirmation. In the image, several people dressed in strange white clothes were gathered around an object that appeared to be a circle.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Though the photo focused mainly on the people, other images revealed that the location resembled a small village. However, there was something else in those photos that was making Emily particularly curious.


    "Who sent all this? I don¡¯t believe you went to the location and took the photos yourself, considering how confused you seem about the situation, just like me"


    "Sorry, boss. I have no idea who sent this. It was just in my emails when I woke up this morning. I thought it might be important, so I made copies of everything and brought them to you. But whoever sent it seems to know exactly what I work on"


    Emily let out another sigh, surprised by how many times she had sighed in the past few days¡ªfar more than in her entire life. But it wasn¡¯t her fault; problems were cropping up one after the other, nonstop.


    (Seriously, why the hell does it feel like the world is against us?)


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    Since Graham was removed from his position (or rather, swallowed by a giant snake), things at the facility had stabilized, and I don¡¯t feel like any major problems have arisen. Of course, the fact that I revealed more about my powers made the scientists more cautious around me, but that only happened when the being that looked like me was around. In other words, I can still get candy from them.


    ... Of course, it wasn¡¯t like that was the only thing going on. Actually, about a week ago, whenever the being that looked like me appeared, it started making strange gestures. My gaze involuntarily drifted toward it, which was now in a corner of the room, gently rocking in a swing made of smoky shadows.


    I¡¯m not sure how long this has been happening, but that thing started creating objects made of shadows to decorate my room, like swings or little figures. Of course, everything disappears as soon as it returns inside me. I also have no idea how long it can stay outside, but based on the average time it usually stays, I¡¯d say about six hours. Of course, that''s just an estimate.


    Anyway, when that entity realized I was watching it... it... or was it a she? Honestly, I don¡¯t know how to define it. I mean, it looks like me, but since I don¡¯t have a defined gender, it¡¯s hard to know how to refer to it. On my own, and maybe out of similarity, I¡¯ve been calling it ¡°he¡±.


    He then looked at me, blinked a few times, and turned his attention back to the same wall he always faces when he notices my gaze. Then, the smoky entity raised his arm and pointed toward the wall with his finger. His gaze shifted back to me, and once again, he blinked slowly while tilting his head slightly to the side.


    As usual, my gaze followed the direction he was pointing. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t see anything except... well, a wall. I mean, we¡¯re surrounded by walls here. I just assumed it was another one of his weird habits. Anyway, whenever I ignore him, he just goes back to whatever he was doing before.


    However, unfortunately, I realized this wouldn¡¯t be the case anymore when I felt something approaching the back of my head. It was clearly trying to get my attention. Even without looking back, thanks to the way I see, I could clearly tell who was behind this.


    My face slowly turned until my gaze fixed on the entity, which was still gently rocking in its swing. Although I was irritated, it wasn¡¯t like I could show it outwardly. I mean, I can¡¯t make expressions, though there are a few exceptions, which are rare. Anyway, the being noticed my gaze, and like before, pointed his finger at a specific spot on the wall, blinking his eyes and tilting his head slightly to the side.


    For some reason, this little creature always made that expression when I stared at it this way. He definitely knew when I was annoyed with him... but honestly, what could I do? Anyway, his attempts to get my attention had been happening more and more often.


    (... and what if the place he¡¯s pointing at isn¡¯t necessarily inside the facility?)


    If that¡¯s the case, how the hell would I know where he¡¯s pointing? The only thing that comes to mind is that something must be happening... but wouldn¡¯t that be even stranger? At first, I thought this thing was just a perfect replica of me, capable of understanding my feelings and actions as if it were me. But now, this same copy is acting on its own, trying to lead me somewhere.


    Besides, this power came directly from that giant octopus that inhabited the mysterious lake. I didn¡¯t know why, but my intuition started ringing an alarm: what if something much more serious is happening out there? Something involving an anomaly? Still, it¡¯s not like I could just leave here... or could I? I mean, I do it all the time. The only difference is that, this time, maybe I won¡¯t come back so soon.


    (Well, in the worst-case scenario, they might send some guards after me. Besides, he¡¯s probably not going to stop bothering me until I go to the place he wants...)


    With everything decided, I walked up to the being, who was still pointing at a specific spot on the wall. However, there was a problem: how exactly would I leave? I mean, I usually rely on some tricks, but those are pretty casual situations, and it didn¡¯t seem like that would work now. I don¡¯t know if the being sensed my internal doubts, but suddenly, it began emitting smoke that rose and formed a kind of cloud, plunging most of the place into darkness.


    Well, that probably cleared up my doubt about how to escape. Pushing those thoughts aside, I opened a portal and jumped in, quickly being transported to the shadow world. I looked around, but as always, all there was endless darkness. While thinking about where to go, I felt something approaching. When I looked toward the presence, I saw the familiar dark, smoky shadow that slowly took my shape.


    (... I didn¡¯t know he could enter here... Oh, right, I still haven¡¯t closed the portal)


    Anyway, as before, the entity in front of me pointed to a specific spot in the darkness. And, as I had imagined, the place he was pointing to was undoubtedly outside the facility. I had already made up my mind before even jumping into the portal. With this thought clear in my mind, I moved quickly, starting to swim through the darkness toward the spot I believed the entity had indicated.


    From what I remember, my luck has been the worst possible. Even though I wish this is just some nonsense from that shadow, I¡¯d better prepare for something that could threaten the country. Of course, the ideal would be for there to be nothing, but unfortunately, my luck has been far from favorable since I woke up in this body.


    I followed the flow of shadows as I rose, not knowing exactly where I was. I just kept rising, hoping to reach some point of reference. Although I knew the being was pointing to something outside the facility, I had no idea where that place was or how I could see it. I needed to reach a higher point, where the entity could give me clearer directions, and where I could also see something beyond the endless darkness.

 Chapter 60 - The call [2]

    The World of Shadows, which I could access through the portals created after absorbing the powers of that shadow in the first facility I stayed in, was, at the very least... peculiar. To start with, there seemed to be no concept of up or down; it was like being completely surrounded by an endless veil of shadows.


    Moreover, within this shadowy realm, I could see something like a three-dimensional projection of the outside world, as if I were observing everything from a unique and distorted angle.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as if there was necessarily an ¡°outside¡± I had tested this before. The projection worked more like a perception of the outside world rather than a true vision.


    Because of this, I could technically pass through these projections with no resistance. Of course, as soon as I crossed them, the shadowy world would consume them, returning everything to its monotonous and infinite darkness characteristic of this place.


    This peculiarity of the place was what allowed me to keep ¡°rising¡± even though, technically, I was pretty much floating at this point. Putting that aside, the positive side was that now I had probably reached a height sufficient to more accurately pinpoint where exactly my counterpart was pointing.


    I glanced around briefly and, as expected, there it was ¨C my counterpart. I assumed they still didn¡¯t know how to move through the shadow world, as they floated gently around me, upside down. Their large golden eyes, identical to mine, blinked slowly as they noticed my gaze. Our eyes met for a moment, and the next second, they pointed in a direction.


    I followed the direction indicated by the being¡¯s finger, and my eyes quickly picked up on the possible location they were directing me to. One interesting ability of my eyes is that, when I focus enough, I can zoom in on the point of interest. So, even from a distance, I could capture important details of the place. It felt like observing a city through a computer screen.


    As for the place the shadow seemed to want to show me... well, it was definitely a village. I wouldn¡¯t say it was in an extremely hard-to-reach spot, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of place someone would spontaneously visit either.


    From what I could see, there was only one visible entrance, and the location was surrounded by mountain ranges, suggesting that entrance might be the only viable path. That was all the information I could gather from where I was. It was unlikely that I¡¯d notice anything suspicious from a distance, and, in the end, I¡¯d have to go there anyway.


    Now that I had the exact direction, getting to the place was no longer a problem. Inside the shadow world, I could move anywhere in the world... or at least, that¡¯s what I believed. Ignoring the counterpart, who continued floating gently upside down beside me, I began to move forward, swimming in the direction indicated by the being¡¯s finger: the small village surrounded by mountain ranges.


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    "I don''t see any alternative but to investigate on our own. Even if we choose to ignore this now, if something happens later, I won¡¯t be able to sleep in peace, knowing that a bigger incident could¡¯ve been avoided with a bit more caution on our part"


    Laura listened silently to Emily¡¯s words, which reflected her own thoughts. Deep down, Laura shared the same view: she also wouldn¡¯t be able to live with the guilt if something serious caused by an anomaly occurred and she had the chance to prevent it, but didn¡¯t.


    "Chief, how about I take care of it? I know you¡¯re busy now that you¡¯ve taken on the position of general manager of management. You can trust me, I promise I won¡¯t let you down"


    Laura watched apprehensively as Emily¡¯s thoughtful expression filled her mind with thoughts like "Did I push too much?" and "Does she not trust me?" It seemed that Emily sensed Laura¡¯s unease and quickly clarified her doubts.


    "Laura, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. In fact, you¡¯re one of the best scientists I¡¯ve ever met, and I have complete faith in your intellect and judgment. I¡¯m just reflecting on what the best course of action for you would be, after all, we don¡¯t have any concrete information about what¡¯s going on at that place"


    Laura sighed in relief at Emily¡¯s words, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by her, who responded with a soft smile. After a few minutes listening to Emily¡¯s instructions, Laura was finally dismissed.


    "I¡¯ll send a team with you. I really wish I could send one or two more scientists, but honestly, we¡¯re overwhelmed. This base has too many anomalies and too few researchers to handle everything"


    Laura nodded to Emily¡¯s words. As a researcher, she knew very well how tough things were at the base. For Laura, who always worked in smaller facilities, with fewer anomalies and more scientists, this was still unfamiliar territory. However, for Emily, the situation seemed quite different; she was already used to it, as she originally worked in large facilities like that one.


    "But, amid all of this, there¡¯s still something that worries me: who exactly is the person who sent all this information? I looked at the email, but found nothing. The profile seemed almost like a ghost, with no clue or reference. The worst part is that, even though part of me wants to believe this is all nonsense, the scientist inside me insists that we could extract valuable information from this... maybe even about the anomalies"Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Laura blinked slowly, absorbing Emily¡¯s words. She knew that what Emily most desired were answers. What were the anomalies? Why did they attack humans? Why did they have powers beyond imagination? These questions consumed Emily, who wanted answers at any cost. But it wasn¡¯t just her. These same questions haunted the minds of all the scientists working tirelessly in the bases, all searching for the same answers.


    "Anyway, you can go now, I don¡¯t want to take up too much of your time, Laura... oops, I mean, Chief Director Laura Cavendish"


    Laura felt a bit embarrassed at Emily¡¯s words and looked away, meeting the playful smile of the other. To begin with, she had only been promoted to the position because it became vacant after Emily was promoted, and it was Emily herself who put her there. Laura didn¡¯t feel worthy of holding such a position. That¡¯s why, this time, she wanted to act on her own. She wanted to prove that Emily had made the right choice in trusting her.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    As soon as the sound of the door closing echoed through the room, Emily finally let out a long, heavy sigh. Lately, everything had been happening all at once, at such a frantic pace that she barely knew how to handle it all. Emily was also fully aware that Laura didn¡¯t consider herself the best choice for the position of chief researcher.


    However, Laura had no idea how much she had already helped Emily up until that point. To Emily, Laura had been more than ready to take on that position a long time ago. Unfortunately, some unresolved issues had prolonged Laura¡¯s time as a researcher, delaying her well-deserved promotion.


    Lost in her thoughts, Emily was suddenly interrupted by the sound of the phone on her desk. Her gaze briefly shifted to the device as the sensation of her headache seemed to intensify. She knew they wouldn¡¯t call without a good reason, which meant something had definitely happened.


    (What is it this time?)


    While one hand reached for a paper from the organized stack on her desk, the other gently pressed the red button on the small device that held the phone.


    "Director of Management? Sorry to bother you while you''re busy, but I need to inform you that the [Angel of Death] has disappeared from its containment cell"


    A sigh of frustration escaped Emily¡¯s lips as she heard the words of the guard, probably the one responsible for monitoring the [Angel of Death]. However, her reaction wasn¡¯t exactly due to the news of the escape ¡ª after all, this was such a common occurrence that Emily didn¡¯t care as much anymore. In the end, the anomaly always returned to its containment cell on its own.


    "You really called me just for this? It¡¯s not the first time she¡¯s gotten out, and it certainly won¡¯t be the last. Besides, she always comes back in about thirty to fifty minutes"


    Emily was about to press the red button again when the guard¡¯s voice echoed from the other side of the line. This time, however, his tone was clearly filled with concern and palpable nervousness, much more intense than before.


    "Director Emily, it¡¯s been three hours since we last saw her"


    Emily¡¯s hand froze in the air as she heard the information. As far as she knew, the [Angel of Death] usually took between thirty to fifty minutes to leave its containment cell. The reasons for its departure were still unknown, and although it was often seen at random places around the base, its movement patterns were unpredictable.


    It was almost as if it went out to explore. But if that was the case, why would it return to its containment cell? The place where it was kept captive? To Emily, there was only one explanation: the fact that it probably didn¡¯t feel imprisoned, knowing it could escape at any time, whenever and however it wanted.


    "Alright, thanks for letting me know. I¡¯ll see what I can do from here. And if she returns, let me know immediately"


    "Of course, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll stay as alert as possible"


    With the last words, Emily hung up the phone and rested both hands on her forehead. Her thoughts at that moment? She wondered why, despite everything seeming to finally stabilize, the problems kept arising.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    The place I decided to leave from was near the village, close to an area that, although it was called a forest, was actually just a cluster of leafless trees, lacking the typical density of a forest. For some reason, the idea that the place might be scary at night crossed my mind, but I decided to ignore it.


    The fact is, I¡¯m walking through this "forest" with the village ahead of me. The lighting wasn¡¯t completely clear yet, but it wasn¡¯t totally dark either, maybe around five in the afternoon? Also, the shadow that usually followed me disappeared as soon as I left the dark world. I have no idea where it might be or what it¡¯s doing.


    Anyway, putting those details aside, it seemed like I was the only one in this village. I was getting closer to what seemed to be the entrance, but no matter how much I looked, there was no sign that anyone lived there. In short, the place seemed abandoned, like a ghost town... which, honestly, made everything even stranger and scarier, especially considering it was that crazy shadow who brought me here.


    Because of that, I had no idea what I was supposed to look for or where to look. I didn¡¯t even know why I was there. So, when I reached what seemed to be the center of the village, I simply stopped and looked around, while my bright eyes blinked briefly.


    I looked around, but once again, there was nothing. No one. No sign of life. It was like the city had never experienced life, to begin with. The strangest part, though, was that everything inside the houses looked new ¡ª the furniture, the TVs. But there was something else, something that made me even more confused.


    (... what the hell is this I¡¯m seeing now?)


    Suddenly, before I could notice or react, a figure cloaked entirely in white, with a spiral symbol where its face should have been, appeared before me. I had examined that spot just moments earlier, and there was absolutely nothing there. Whatever it was, it locked its gaze on me, though its face remained completely hidden, making it impossible to determine what lay beneath the cloak ¨C whether it was human or something beyond that.


    Then, it looked around, and I did the same. More figures started to appear: from each side, in front, behind me. Within seconds, I was completely surrounded. I blinked my eyes while my brain tried to process what was happening.


    (No, seriously... what the hell is going on here, anyway?)

 Chapter 61 - The call [3]

    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Inside a black van, Laura made her way toward the entrance of the small village, the only available access since the area was surrounded by towering mountain ranges. Her eyes, hidden behind her distinctive glasses, remained fixed on the scenery sliding past the window. The chilly breeze, carried by the wind descending from the mountains, brushed against her face, causing her to shiver slightly¡ªa reflexive reaction to the icy touch of the air.


    "I have a general idea of what happened, since it''s part of the protocol, but what exactly are you looking for in the notebook?"


    Shaking off her thoughts, Laura gently shifted her gaze to the left, meeting Victor''s eyes. Then, her attention returned to the laptop resting on her lap. On the screen, the email was still open. Laura remained focused, trying to uncover the identity or at least find some clue about who had sent all that information about the village they were about to visit.


    "I''m just trying to find a pattern in the message that could lead me to a clue. There¡¯s no sender, and even when I try to trace it, the location always points to the middle of nowhere. I want to figure out who sent all this information and, more importantly, why it was sent to me. Honestly, I''m starting to think we might be dealing with some kind of mass delusion"


    Victor stayed silent for the rest of the journey. In a way, he knew he wouldn''t be able to help with Laura''s problem. After all, as the leader of the response team, his role was usually about solving situations with brute force¡ªsomething quite different from Laura''s work, which required reasoning and analysis. Not that Victor thought of himself as an idiot, but compared to Laura and Emily, that would probably be the impression he''d give.


    A few minutes later, the van made a brief stop at the entrance of a small forest. However, the forest wasn¡¯t dense, and the trees were completely leafless, allowing Laura and Victor to have a clear view on the other side: the village they were looking for. Without delay, Laura tucked her notebook into her bag, placed it on the seat next to her, and opened the van door, stepping outside.


    As she stepped out, the muffled sound of the earth beneath her feet echoed softly, catching Laura¡¯s attention. Instinctively, she looked down to observe the ground, her brow arching briefly, along with the question starting to form in her mind.


    (Weird... It was raining not long ago, so why is the ground so dry here?)


    Laura raised her gaze, carefully scanning the surroundings. Despite the oddness surrounding her, nothing in the environment seemed to indicate they were in an anomalous area or anything like that. Still, the persistent feeling that something was wrong wouldn¡¯t leave her. Victor, who had approached her moments earlier, shared the same discomfort, as evidenced by the uneasy expression on his face.


    "Why that expression again? The last time I saw you like this, we almost got eaten by anomalous dogs in an endless forest"


    Victor, as usual, ignored Laura''s words, keeping his gaze fixed and alert, with heightened vigilance. The weapon he held remained steady in his hands, ready to face any threat, no matter how small, that came his way.


    "This place feels off... The forest where we found the [Angel of Death] last time also gave me that feeling, but it was different. I knew the risks. Here, though, we don¡¯t have any prior info on this place. Still, my instinct tells me something is really wrong, much more than back in that forest..."


    Although Laura could easily dismiss Victor¡¯s words as nonsense, she chose not to. One of Emily''s lessons was to look at situations from different perspectives to understand the truth, and that made perfect sense in that moment. Moreover, Laura knew Victor well enough to realize that he had a sort of sixth sense for detecting danger. If he weren''t so unmistakably human, she might even believe that was his anomalous ability.


    "We''ll go in, but carefully. I think it¡¯s better if we investigate the situation ourselves before making any moves. We need to figure out if the villagers are hostile to strangers or not"


    Victor nodded at Laura¡¯s orders and turned to the team, who were waiting for further instructions while watching their surroundings closely. As he briefed the response team and warned about the potential threat in the area, Laura turned her gaze back to the distant village. Whatever was going on there, it didn¡¯t seem like something trivial.


    Minutes later, Laura, Victor, and the rest of the response team began moving through the forest toward the small village ahead. As they got closer, both Victor and Laura felt an increasing sense of strangeness in the environment. The biggest clue to this was the complete absence of wind. The weather was warm, which was impossible, especially considering the proximity to the frozen mountain ranges.


    "Stay here, wait for me. I¡¯ll get closer and check if anything¡¯s off in the village. Laura, you stay too"


    Lost in thought, Laura only reacted when she heard her name. Though distracted, she had been paying attention to most of what Victor was saying. With a determined expression, she shook her head in refusal to his suggestion.


    "I¡¯m going too. After all, all we¡¯ll be doing is observing from afar; it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous"


    Victor wanted to argue against Laura¡¯s suggestion, but couldn¡¯t find a clear reason to do so. Though his mind was filled with reasons why it would be a bad idea for her to come, he knew those arguments wouldn¡¯t be enough to convince her. After all, if he had been able to dissuade her earlier, many of the problems in the forest, where they encountered the [Angel of Death], could have been avoided.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Ugh... fine, but stay close to me and, please, don¡¯t make any noise. Remember, we don¡¯t want them, whoever they are, to find out we''re here. We¡¯ll observe carefully and assess the situation before taking any action"


    With a surprisingly relaxed expression, Laura made Victor wonder if she truly understood the situation. Placing a hand on her head, she struck a perfect soldier pose, but instead of reassuring him, it only heightened Victor¡¯s unease.


    Determined to push away dark thoughts, Victor walked in silence alongside Laura as they both made their way through the forest. Strangely, no sound could be heard except the soft noise of their own footsteps. On the outside, Laura kept up a fa?ade of strength, but inside, fear was consuming her. Still, her curiosity was even stronger than the fear, pushing her forward.


    The village... No, maybe the entire forest, seemed strangely off. Laura noticed the complete absence of wind, animals, or any sign of life. The place radiated an overwhelming sense of desolation. Despite this, the information clearly indicated that people lived in the small village.


    As Laura''s thoughts deepened, she concluded that something anomalous was present in that place. It might not be the townspeople or the forest itself, but there was definitely something strange and unsettling here.


    "Let''s stop here. We have a good view of the village, and we''re at a safe distance. I think if we get any closer, they might notice us... Our clothes, let''s face it, aren''t exactly subtle for what we''re doing"


    Laura, lost in thought for a moment, snapped back to reality when she heard Victor''s voice. Looking around, she realized the village was just ahead. Both were hidden behind some rocks that seemed to have naturally formed between the trees in the forest. It was, in short, a perfect hiding spot to observe without being seen.


    Laura and Victor fixed their eyes on the village, searching for any signs of something unusual. However, what caught their attention the most was that the village was completely deserted. There were no signs of the residents, not even traces that anyone had been there recently. Curiously, despite the apparent abandonment, the village appeared strangely well-kept, which only made the situation more mysterious.


    "This is... weird"


    Laura nodded to Victor''s words, sharing the same thoughts. Though the village seemed abandoned due to the complete absence of life, it also gave off the impression of being preserved and well-maintained, as the houses showed no signs of decay or visible wear.


    "I see some footprints... a lot, actually. But I still can''t figure out who or what could''ve left them"


    Laura slightly lifted her head, directing her gaze toward the spot Victor had mentioned. As he pointed out, there were indeed footprints in the center of the square, and not just a few. From what Laura could see, the marks formed a circle, as though they were surrounding something.


    However, the detail that caught her attention the most was the pair of footprints in the center of the circle. They were smaller than the others, which clearly belonged to adults, while the ones in the center had the size typical of a child.


    As she lost herself in thoughts about the meaning of the footprints, Laura''s gaze was suddenly drawn to a white movement. She blinked, thinking she was imagining things, but the blur persisted. Only then did Laura realize it wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    What seemed like a mere blur began to take shape, forming the silhouette of someone relatively tall, probably a man, dressed in a completely red cloak. Where his face should have been, there was only a purple spiral symbol. Absorbed by the sight, Laura didn''t notice when her hand brushed against a small branch nearby, causing a soft snap that broke the silence around them.


    In the same instant, the figure turned almost unnaturally toward the sound, but its eyes found nothing in the spot. However, what really happened was that Laura and Victor were saved by someone who, at that exact moment, lowered their heads, preventing both from being seen.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    No matter where I looked, I was surrounded by these strange figures wearing white robes. A finger rested near my mouth as my eyes blinked in confusion. I looked around, trying to figure out where these people had come from. No, seriously, where the hell did they come from? Just a second ago, this place was completely empty.


    Also, I honestly couldn¡¯t tell if what I was seeing was human or something totally different. As always, I used my eyes to identify exactly what I was facing. I briefly closed my eyes, and when I opened them again, the colors of the rainbow shone brightly in them. My gaze focused on the figures surrounding me, trying to understand what I was up against.


    Their patterns were everywhere, and their entire bodies seemed to be the weak spot, which indicated that they were all human. However, instead of the reaction I expected, instead of fear, they exchanged glances with one another, as if something was being discussed silently. Suddenly, they all knelt around me. I blinked my eyes, but inside, a single thought dominated my mind.


    (Can someone please explain to me what the hell is going on here?)


    For some reason, I had this feeling that a lot of strange things had been happening around me lately. I won¡¯t say that I¡¯m completely oblivious to these events, but I definitely didn¡¯t start them. They just seemed to happen because I was there. So, when some of those robe-wearers suddenly left and came back with a chair made of bones, I honestly didn¡¯t know how to react.


    (Also... those are definitely human bones, aren¡¯t they?)


    I blinked my eyes, watching as they carefully placed the bone chair in front of me and then knelt again. I stood there for a few seconds, confused by their actions. For some reason, something told me they wanted me to sit in that chair, but personally, even though I wasn¡¯t human anymore, I just didn¡¯t think I¡¯d feel comfortable sitting in it... I mean, it was made of bones.


    As I reflected on what to do, one of the hooded figures stood up and, from inside their cloak, took something and placed it on the bone chair. I blinked, wondering if they really thought that would persuade me.


    Well, ignoring the fact that moments later, they were taking me somewhere while I enjoyed the ice cream placed on the chair, I glanced around briefly as I took another spoonful. It seemed like we were entering a cave. Honestly, I don¡¯t even remember how we got here. I was so focused on the ice cream that, by the time I noticed, we were already inside.


    Anyway, whoever these people were, they didn¡¯t seem to mean me any harm. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say they seemed more like they were worshiping me or something. Even for someone like me, who suddenly woke up in another body and discovered the world was full of these anomalous things, my current situation still seemed weirder.

 Chapter 62 - The call [4]

    I calmly enjoyed my ice cream, while occasionally looking around. Of course, I didn¡¯t need to look directly to the sides; thanks to the unique way I see, I have a full perception of the environment around me, as if I were viewing everything from above, or in third person¡ªcall it whatever you want.


    During the time I was carried in that bone-made chair, some thoughts naturally arose in my mind. The first one was the certainty that these people were part of some bizarre cult. I had no doubts about that. However, what intrigued me the most was how they treated me, as if I were some kind of celebrity.


    Even when I stared at them, they just ignored me. If I kept my gaze on someone for too long, they simply handed me more ice cream... Not that I was letting them carry me around just because of the ice cream, of course, but I thought it would be better to stay there for a while longer. After all, I still didn¡¯t know who these people were or what they really wanted.


    For some reason, this situation triggered some pretty strange thoughts in me. I mean, in a way, I had felt this before, but now I realize that my sense of danger seems almost nonexistent. It¡¯s like everything around me is unreal or just not my concern. Maybe the fact that I¡¯ve become an anomaly caused some kind of internal disorder in me. Of course, that¡¯s just a theory; it¡¯s not like I can be sure of that.


    Putting my thoughts aside, I started wondering how much longer we¡¯d keep descending. Just to clarify, there are no stairs in this place, but it¡¯s noticeable that the tunnel becomes increasingly steep as we move forward, which made me sure we were going down. The only question was: where exactly were they taking me? My doubt was answered a few minutes later.


    (... I have to admit, this is really impressive!) I thought, my eyes shining both with surprise and anticipation for what might be waiting on the other side.


    I was referring to the enormous gate in front of me. After a long time descending through the cave tunnel, we arrived at an unexpected place: a gigantic solid stone gate, with an impressive design, stood before us.


    I was referring to the enormous gate in front of me, positioned as the entrance to somewhere. We arrived there after quite a while descending through the cave tunnel. The first thing I noticed upon arriving was the imposing solid stone gate, with an impressive design. It was hard not to notice, given that it completely covered the entrance to the cave.


    The gate had several patterns that, at first, I thought might be some kind of language. However, since I wasn¡¯t sure about that, I preferred to ignore them for now. Besides the patterns covering much of the structure, in the center of the gate, there was something that resembled a huge eye, with its pupil fixated on us, the ones standing at the entrance.


    While I lost myself in thought, trying to understand what kind of place this was, one of the figures advanced. Slowly, their hand appeared from beneath the cloak. At first, I thought they were all men, but when I observed the muscle tone of the arm of the person approaching the door, I realized it was probably a woman.


    The moment the woman¡¯s hand touched the door, the pupil of the eye gleamed, beginning to shine red, then shifted to orange, and continued through the rainbow colors: yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet. The colors flowed in a clear and fluid sequence, neither too fast nor too slow. I briefly tilted my head, confused, but in the end, I realized there was nothing more to do but wait.


    The next moment, with a loud crash, the gate began to open slowly. However, contrary to what I had imagined, where it would move up or down, the gate started to disintegrate completely. Although I didn¡¯t know exactly what was happening, one thing was clear: that gate had definitely not been built by humans.


    After the gate disintegrated, we resumed movement. Or rather, they started moving the bone chair I was sitting on. Once we crossed the gate and entered the other side, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Of course, none of this showed on my face, which remained as impassive as always, but inside, I was far from indifferent.


    Compared to the cave, which felt raw and chaotic, the place we arrived at seemed to be, without a doubt, a meticulously planned work. Sturdy pillars supported the ceiling, the walls were lined with precisely arranged stones, and the floor, also well-crafted, reflected the perfection of the environment. Ahead, a staircase led up to a large pillar, displaying a purple symbol that glowed mysteriously.


    The figures, unlike me, seemed indifferent. Not that I could see their faces to confirm, but from my perspective, that¡¯s how it seemed. They moved again, and soon after, we began climbing the stairs toward the pillar with the glowing purple symbol. The next moment, they placed my bone chair on the ground near the pillar, but still somewhat away.


    Then, they began to kneel, raising their hands as if they were praying or doing something like that. At that moment, I had no idea what the hell was happening. It was as if I was surrounded by madmen... or better yet, weren¡¯t they actually fanatics of some bizarre cult? Why the hell did my situation seem so much worse than I had imagined?.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Were these people expecting me to perform some miracle or something? That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m not a god. I may not be human, but I¡¯m definitely far from divine. I mean, isn¡¯t that what¡¯s expected of a god? Omnipotent and omnipresent beings? The most I can do is merge with the shadows and duplicate myself into a darker version of myself.


    I got lost in my thoughts, but soon my attention was diverted, turning toward that person from earlier, the one who opened the door that brought us here. She walked among the figures with a posture that radiated authority, and her firm steps took her to the pillar.


    My golden eyes fixed on the symbol carved into the pillar, which shone brightly in a shade of purple. Not for an instant did I look away. I couldn¡¯t understand why I felt this way; maybe there was no specific reason. Still, as I stared at the symbol, one thought kept coming to mind: it strangely felt familiar in some way.


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura sighed with relief as she realized that both she and Victor had gone unnoticed by the figure. However, this didn''t mean their troubles were over ¡ª quite the opposite. The presence of the mysterious figure in the center of the village, once completely deserted, made it clear that the problems were just beginning. Still, Laura knew there were more urgent priorities to address at that moment.


    Turning her face, Laura fixed her gaze on the mysterious man who had suddenly appeared to prevent them from being seen. His appearance, though simple, radiated an aura of competence. He didn¡¯t seem either old or young, likely in his early forties. His neatly groomed short beard added an air of elegance to his face.


    In addition, two other striking features caught her attention: the elegant cane the man carried and the monocle, which, from what Laura had observed so far, didn¡¯t seem to be for vision correction. No matter how she looked at the situation ¡ª the man was highly suspicious.


    Therefore, when looking at him, her expression conveyed far more distrust than gratitude. Not that she wasn¡¯t thankful, but the situation was just too strange. If he wasn¡¯t a resident of the village, there was no reason for him to be here.


    ¡°Who are you? No matter how I look at it, you definitely don¡¯t seem to be one of the villagers. And how did you manage to get so close without us noticing?¡± Laura asked, instinctively taking a step back, distancing herself from the man.


    Victor, standing next to Laura, didn¡¯t react as quickly, but his finger was clearly poised, ready to pull the trigger of his weapon if necessary. Still, he decided that, at least for now, since the man didn¡¯t seem to have hostile intentions, it was wiser to gather information.


    ¡°Well, I can''t say I imagined a more peaceful encounter when I sent you that email this morning¡± the man replied, brushing dirt off his clothes. His gaze casually rested on Victor, who had his finger on the weapon¡¯s trigger.


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, Laura¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and suspicion, and she immediately asked: ¡°Wait, so you were the one who sent the email I got this morning?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, to be honest, I thought my email would be dismissed as a prank. I never imagined someone would actually be sent here, much less the renowned researcher Laura Cavendish... But honestly, help is never too much. Plus, having a more logical perspective on things can be quite useful. I can¡¯t say understanding anomalies is exactly my forte¡± the man replied, a sly smile forming on his lips.


    Victor had many questions for the man but chose to ask the one that most intrigued him at that moment: ¡°Sorry to interrupt the fan-celebrity reunion, but you still haven¡¯t answered our question. How did you manage to get so close without us noticing? I don¡¯t mean to brag, but I have excellent hearing¡±


    ¡°As for that, the method I used is quite simple... hmm, I think it¡¯s better to show than explain¡± the man replied, lightly raising his cane and gently tapping its thin end against the ground.


    The moment the man¡¯s cane touched the ground, Laura and Victor¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as they saw shadows emerge from the ground and begin to surround him. In the next instant, when the shadows dissipated, the man had simply vanished from where they had been. Laura and Victor looked around attentively but couldn¡¯t find any trace of him.


    Moments later, Laura and Victor were again surprised to see the man reappear in the same way he had disappeared. Shadows suddenly emerged, enveloping the air around him. The scene was strangely silent, making everything even more unsettling. When the shadows dissipated, the man appeared again, a mysterious smile forming at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Well, as you saw, I can move quietly with the help of this little guy here¡± the man remarked, tapping his cane lightly with his finger.


    ¡°An anomaly!¡± Laura commented, her face showing surprise.


    Victor, standing next to Laura, wasn¡¯t much different. To him, the scene was almost as bizarre as seeing the anomaly known as [Angel of Death] playing video games. His finger pressed more firmly against the trigger. Victor had always trusted his instincts ¡ª that was how he had survived up to now. While he didn¡¯t believe the man was necessarily dangerous, that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t put them in risky situations. Plus, the man was extremely suspicious.


    ¡°Where did you get that anomaly? Anomalies are under the jurisdiction of the organization; they¡¯re not toys for civilians to use as they please,¡± Laura said, her tone and gaze accusatory as she stared at the mysterious man in front of her.


    The man smiled softly at Laura¡¯s words and then turned his gaze back to the center of the village, where the figure had initially appeared.


    ¡°I imagine you have many questions¡± he said. ¡°But I think someone as flexible as you must¡¯ve realized our situation isn¡¯t exactly favorable for long conversations right now. If my guess is right, we¡¯re about to witness something never before seen in history. We don¡¯t need to be enemies. In fact, I saved you both because I believe we¡¯re going to need each other¡¯s help. So, what do you say?¡±


    Laura felt she could think of several ways to force the man into a confession, but had to admit he was right. Creating confusion at that moment would only make things worse. Besides, the way he spoke intensely sparked her curiosity. Her scientific instincts were on alert, signaling that something big, possibly related to anomalies, was about to happen.

 Chapter 63 - The call [5]

    Laura found herself trapped in a dilemma. Although it was clear that something very strange was happening in the village ¡ª possibly involving an anomaly ¡ª she couldn¡¯t ignore another undeniable truth: the man offering to help was extremely strange and suspicious.


    He had appeared out of nowhere, carrying anomalous objects that should be under the organization¡¯s jurisdiction. On top of that, for some reason, he seemed to know much more than he let on. Laura couldn¡¯t tell if accepting his offer was a good idea or not. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know the man¡¯s name.


    Still deep in thought, Laura cast a quiet, discreet glance at Victor. Even though she was the one making the final decisions, deep down, it was Victor who really handled security and dealt with situations like this better. So, Laura decided to trust him to make the call on what their next move would be.


    Noticing Laura¡¯s gaze, Victor paused for a few seconds as he analyzed the man. He couldn¡¯t see how this person could pose a threat to them. It was true that he had some anomalous objects, like the cane, but the monocle seemed totally out of place and harmless.


    Victor was already considering the monocle as another anomaly, although he didn¡¯t yet know its purpose. Laura, waiting for Victor¡¯s response, made her decision as soon as he nodded. In other words, they could accept the man¡¯s offer, with the guarantee that Victor would stay alert to every move he made.


    Laura nodded at Victor and then turned her gaze back to the man. With a firm tone, she declared: ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll accept your offer. But know that we¡¯ll be watching closely for anything suspicious you do¡±


    ¡°Hehe, no problem. It¡¯s natural, since you two don¡¯t know anything about me. Well, I don¡¯t mind a simple introduction. My name is Arthur Hensley, and I guess you could call me a detective¡± he said.


    Fixing her gaze on the man¡¯s cane and monocle, Laura raised an eyebrow and commented: ¡°Definitely doesn¡¯t seem normal, from what I can see¡±


    Arthur gave a half-smile before shifting his gaze toward the village: ¡°If we¡¯re going into the village, I think now is the best time. I¡¯m not sure what happened, but those people in white cloaks vanished as soon as a white or transparent anomaly suddenly appeared¡±


    Laura raised an eyebrow, surprised, and asked: ¡°Wait... what did you just say?¡±


    Arthur turned to Laura with a confused look, then repeated the words he had just spoken: ¡°That the people in white cloaks disappeared?¡±


    ¡°No, what you said after that¡±


    Confused, Arthur raised an eyebrow, trying to understand what exactly could be bothering Laura. However, his eyes widened for a moment, as if he had realized something: ¡°Ah! You want to know about the anomaly that suddenly appeared... Could it have been from the base you were at?¡±


    Laura nodded at his question, aware that she couldn¡¯t simply deny what she had just heard. It was true that the [Angel of Death] often escaped its containment cell, but it usually just wandered around the base and would return shortly. Laura had never seen it go so far or stay out for this long.


    With an anxious expression, Laura asked Arthur: ¡°Can you describe its features to me? What does it look like, its height, those things?¡±


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, not fully understanding what was happening. However, seeing Laura¡¯s expression, he quickly realized that something serious might be going on. Placing a hand on his chin, while recalling the scene that had unfolded just before Laura and Victor arrived, Arthur answered.


    ¡°Height... I¡¯m not sure, but it seemed to be of average height for a ten-year-old girl. Her hair was long, with ghostly tips, and her body was completely transparent, with no signs of internal organs. What really caught my attention were her eyes, which glowed intensely gold, shifting through multiple colors, like a rainbow. At that moment, something made me hide instinctively. I really thought I was facing a monster¡±


    Laura sighed deeply, and a worried look took over her face. At this point, there was no denying it anymore¡ª or rather, she couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. From Arthur¡¯s description, it was clear that the Angel of Death had appeared in the village. Laura had no idea why or how this had happened, but at least now she had confirmation.


    (Definitely, something very serious is going on in this village, after all, the [Angel of Death] made a point of coming here... or at least, that¡¯s what it seems)


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    I didn¡¯t know why I felt this way as I stared at the purple symbol. A strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu enveloped me... and honestly, I feel like this has been happening a lot lately. It was the same sensation I had in the forest, but there, I could imagine many reasons for it. Now, though, I just can¡¯t think of any explanation. I mean, I¡¯m sure I wasn¡¯t part of some crazy cult before becoming an anomaly... at least, I hope not.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I decided to focus on the woman in front of the hooded figures. Now, she was kneeling before the purple glowing symbol, her hands extended in front of her, as if she were praying. I couldn¡¯t understand to whom or what she was directing her prayers. As I reflected on this, she stood up and turned around.


    Although her hood still covered her face, some purple strands cascaded around her collarbone. I blinked, observing the figure calmly. She seemed to notice my gaze and stared at me for a moment, but did nothing beyond that. Then, she turned back to look at the kneeling crowd and, with a gentle motion, raised both hands toward the sky.


    ¡°Brothers and sisters, we are gathered here today for a single cause¡± she said. As she spoke these words, the woman briefly turned, gazing at the increasingly intense purple symbol. Her fixed stare at the emblem exuded a devotion that bordered on fanaticism.


    ¡°My gospel revealed to me that today, right here, one of our eight gods ¡ª the one we follow ¡ª will descend upon us. The proof is before us: its symbol, etched in pure purple, constantly emanates its grace¡± declared the woman. I could feel her gaze fixed on me, making it obvious she was watching me while pouring out all those nonsense words.


    By this point, I had already dismissed everything the woman said as the ramblings of a lunatic. Besides, my objective had shifted. As much as I liked ice cream, I had no reason to stick around with that group of crazies. At least, that¡¯s what I thought¡ªuntil I heard the next words from the woman.


    ¡°Besides the wonderful news that our god will descend to bless us with His divine presence, as it is written in the gospel, we have also found the pastor who will lead us to Him, so that we may offer Him a welcome worthy of His divinity¡± declared the woman, raising both hands high.


    The moment the woman spilled all that nonsense, all the hooded figures turned to look at me in a cascading effect. I felt their gazes fixed on me from every direction. However, more important than those looks, there was only one thing occupying my mind at that moment.


    (What the hell is this crazy woman talking about?) I thought, keeping my gaze fixed on her, my eyes blinking as they reflected my confusion.


    Seriously, who the hell thought I should be the pastor for these lunatics? Did they just pick some random anomaly and slap me into this role to make the whole thing more convincing? Damn, I knew I shouldn¡¯t have accepted that ice cream... Well, thinking about it, the ice cream isn¡¯t to blame. Plus, it was delicious, so I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter.


    Now that I¡¯m here, what the hell am I supposed to do exactly? To make things worse, that troublemaking Alter Ego of mine just dragged me to this place and disappeared as soon as I entered the village. To begin with, the only reason I came here was because of him.


    But without the Alter Ego, is there even any reason for me to stay? I mean, that symbol glowing purple gives me this strange and intense sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu... but this place clearly smells like trouble.


    As these thoughts crossed my mind, I felt a slight pressure pushing against my body. I blinked quickly and looked up at the ceiling. There, I saw a dark shadow moving back and forth before it started to take shape ¡ª my shape, to be exact.


    After the transformation, I stared at the shadow and blinked. It mirrored my action, but only for a second. Then, its finger pointed at the pillar with the embedded symbol, which was still glowing intensely in a vibrant purple.


    I honestly didn¡¯t know what to think of my Alter Ego. He just disappears and reappears whenever he feels like it. By the way, ¡°Alter Ego¡± was the name I decided to give this being who looks like me. I thought it made sense, so I just called him that.


    Anyway, my Alter Ego was clearly pointing at the symbol, as if he wanted me to do something. But since he doesn¡¯t talk, in the end, I had no idea what I was supposed to do. I wonder if the fact that he doesn¡¯t speak is related to why I can¡¯t either.


    Although I didn¡¯t know exactly what he was trying to tell me, I had a general idea of the situation since he was literally pointing at the purple symbol. Slowly, I jumped off the chair. When my feet hit the ground, I looked up. All the hooded figures were still watching me, but, contrary to what I had imagined, they didn¡¯t seem intent on stopping whatever I was about to do.


    I tilted my head for a moment, confused, before glancing at the woman who clearly led the group. Under her hood, her face remained hidden, but something in my instincts told me she was waiting for something, expecting me to make a move. Of course, I had no idea what she was expecting, but for now, I decided to approach the purple symbol.


    (To be honest, I also want to understand why I keep feeling this d¨¦j¨¤ vu every time I look at the symbol... this can¡¯t be normal, right?) I thought, as my feet moved slowly toward the symbol, with all the figures silently watching me with silent expectation.


    Under their gaze, I stood in front of the symbol. Its characteristic glow remained unchanged, at least to the eye, with no sign of alteration. It didn¡¯t seem like my presence had changed anything. Also, at least as far as I knew, I didn¡¯t possess any power that would allow me to read symbols or anything like that.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like a screen pops up in front of me every time I gain a new power, explaining what I¡¯ve acquired and what it can do. Usually, I just feel like I¡¯ve gained something new, but that¡¯s it. Overall, I tend to use powers by pure accident, as if they manifest on their own or, with just the slightest idea, I¡¯m able to bring them to life.


    I stood in front of the symbol, but nothing happened. The figures, however, kept their expressions as solemn as before, as if they didn¡¯t mind waiting. However, I wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take for whatever was going to happen to finally happen.


    By the way, did I mention that the way I see myself is different from usual? It¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at things from a third-person perspective, as if I¡¯m observing everything from above. It¡¯s hard to explain, but anyway, seeing things this way, I realized something had changed. However, to be more precise, it wasn¡¯t the symbol that had changed, but me ¡ª more specifically, my eyes.


    Unlike the usual golden color they tend to shine with, they were now sparkling intensely in the colors of the rainbow. However, I hadn¡¯t activated them. I tried blinking, but nothing happened. My eyes were shining so brightly that they began to burn. Though I didn¡¯t feel pain, the sensation of burning indicated that, in theory, they should be on fire at that moment.

 Chapter 64 - The call [6]

    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    "It''s not that I''m doubting your words; after all, technically, we''ve known each other for less than two hours... but are you sure the anomaly is really in there?" Laura asked, casting a skeptical glance as she fixed her eyes on the entrance of the cave in front of her.


    Laura''s initial plan was simply to observe the village discreetly, looking for signs of anything unusual. However, everything changed when she discovered the presence of the anomaly known as [Angel of Death]. Its mere presence in the area was enough for Laura to be certain that something was happening in the village ¡ª and it undoubtedly involved an anomaly.


    Laura had two reasons to believe this. The first was that the [Angel of Death] had never shown any aggression toward humans in all the tests conducted. Even in experiments involving extreme heat and cold, the anomaly remained indifferent, showing no signs of hostility.


    Of course, this could also suggest that the creature simply couldn''t tell whether it was being treated well or badly. Additionally, Laura chose to consider Graham''s case an isolated exception, deciding not to judge the anomaly as malevolent based solely on that specific incident.


    In any case, considering the anomaly was harmless to humans, the only reason Laura could imagine for it suddenly appearing in the village was that some potentially dangerous anomaly was hidden there. So, she decided to ally with Arthur... although no matter how she looked at him, she still found him completely suspicious.


    "I understand the reason for your question, but you don¡¯t need to worry. I have no reason to lie. Besides, I¡¯ve been investigating this village for a while, and I¡¯m sure the locals are hiding something related to the anomaly inside that cave" Arthur replied.


    In the end, Laura couldn¡¯t confirm or deny Arthur¡¯s words, as she didn¡¯t have any information about what was happening herself. Determined, she entered the cave, with Victor and Arthur following her. Laura glanced around quickly, but as they descended, all she found was darkness. There were no lamps or torches on the walls, and the path ahead remained completely obscure.


    (This seems like some sort of underground structure... Doesn¡¯t seem like it was built by the villagers. So, was this here before the village was founded?) Laura thought as she calmly analyzed her surroundings with the little visibility available at that moment.


    At least, from Laura¡¯s point of view, her reasoning made sense. As far as she remembered, there were no precious metals or any other valuable items in the mountains, which made it unnecessary for the villagers to dig a tunnel. This left only one option: the tunnel had to have existed before the village was even built.


    Laura, Arthur, and Victor continued down the tunnel. The further they went, the stranger they felt, especially Laura. For some reason, she kept feeling chills, which were becoming so intense that she just wanted to scratch them like some kind of itch. However, deep down, she knew that wasn¡¯t the case. That¡¯s when an idea occurred to her.


    (This... is probably caused by some anomaly!) Laura thought, narrowing her eyes in an attempt to see what was at the end of the tunnel.


    Still focused, Laura stopped when she noticed a cane in front of her. Her gaze automatically turned to its owner, who wore a serious expression as he stared into the void. But all Laura could see ahead of her was pure darkness.


    ¡°Why did we stop?¡± Laura asked, raising an eyebrow, clearly puzzled.


    Victor, who had been silent up to that point, finally spoke: ¡°I think... I heard something up ahead¡±


    Laura, even more confused, replied: ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t hear anything. Are you sure you¡¯re not hearing things?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Arthur interrupted, drawing Laura¡¯s attention: ¡°I see something up ahead... I think it¡¯s some kind of hall, or something like that¡±


    When she heard that, Laura couldn¡¯t understand, as it seemed completely nonsensical. After all, why would there be a hall inside a cave in an isolated village? However, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that, given the strangeness of the situation from the start, things could become even more surreal as they descended further into the cave.


    Still lost in her thoughts, Laura didn¡¯t notice when Arthur tapped his cane on the ground, causing shadows to appear and envelop the small group. She watched cautiously as the darkness surrounded them, forming a circle around her, Arthur, and Victor.


    Arthur calmly watched the shadow enveloping the trio before it disappeared and then spoke in a calm voice: ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving. We¡¯re probably near the end¡±


    Laura found no reason to disagree with Arthur¡¯s words; in fact, she was also curious about what might be happening deep within the cave. As the trio continued down, they soon reached a large hall. Laura looked around, but all she saw were towering pillars, which seemed to support the immense structure of the cave.


    A little further ahead, a large rise appeared, with steps leading up to the top. Although Laura didn¡¯t know what awaited at the top, one thing was certain: the vibrant purple light emanating from that point, constantly charged with a sense of oppression, was by no means a natural phenomenon.


    ¡°What the hell is that purple light at the top?¡± Victor commented, clearly uncomfortable. His gaze narrowed as he cautiously surveyed the surroundings.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon. Follow me and avoid sudden movements. Although this cane hides us, it doesn¡¯t affect sound, so they¡¯ll be able to hear us if we talk too loudly¡± Arthur explained.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Laura and Victor nodded in confirmation as they observed the surroundings. Slowly, the three began climbing the steps leading upward. Laura, always attentive to detail, carefully analyzed the environment and quickly came to a conclusion. This place had undoubtedly not been built recently.


    Based on her calculations, she believed the construction was very, very old. However, this theory seemed contradictory given the perfection of the place. If someone had told her the place had just been built, Laura would have believed it without hesitation.


    Laura''s idea might have seemed impossible, but that only made sense if anomalies were excluded from the equation. As far as she knew, the place itself could be an anomaly. Of course, Laura hoped this hypothesis was nothing more than a product of her imagination. However, even while considering that possibility, another question lingered in Laura''s mind at that moment.


    (After all, what did the residents use this place for? I can¡¯t imagine they¡¯d throw kids¡¯ parties or anything like that down here)


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    Honestly, the fault was mine for not paying attention initially, as I was too distracted with the ice cream. Or rather, I convinced myself that place was a meeting or party hall. But this was clearly impossible and completely out of context.


    Who, in their right mind, would build a party hall inside an underground cave? In the end, I only understood what that place really was, but by the time I realized it, there was no way to change anything.


    By the way, why the hell did it take me so long to figure it out? There were figures wearing strange clothes, a crazy person talking about divinities and things like that. I mean, it was obvious from the start: instead of being a meeting or party hall, the place was, in fact, a temple.


    Knowing that, honestly, didn¡¯t help me understand why on earth I was standing in front of a purple symbol while several people, dressed in strange outfits, knelt around me. I mean, they couldn¡¯t seriously think I was some kind of messiah... right? Sometimes, life just seemed to go out of its way to be weird. Besides, the more I think about it, the less sure I am that I¡¯m wrong.


    Also, maybe it¡¯s just me, but ever since my eye started burning, I feel like the symbol has been glowing much brighter than before. Since I can see myself from a third-person perspective, I notice my eyes are radiating an intense rainbow-colored glow. Oddly, I don¡¯t feel any pain, just a slight sensation, almost like a warning that something¡¯s happening to them.


    Lost in thought, I shifted my gaze to my Alter Ego. He was in a dark part of the room, and since his body was made of smoke, it was nearly impossible to see him. Still, he seemed as confused as I was. Actually, it wasn¡¯t really confusion, but more like the impression of someone who had fulfilled their mission and was now waiting for something. Of course, I had no idea what that "something" he was waiting for could be.


    In the end, all I could do was stand in front of the symbol, watching it glow brighter and brighter. I took a moment to look around, but the figures didn¡¯t seem to find it strange that nothing had happened yet. As I studied their faces, I noticed a reaction, but instead of confusion, there was something different: it looked like surprise. Their eyes were fixed, not exactly on me, but on something... something right in front of me.


    Just like them, I also fixed my eyes on the same spot. When I realized what was happening, I couldn¡¯t help but react: I blinked and briefly tilted my head to the side. The symbol, which had once glowed with a vibrant, intense purple, began to emit a different kind of light. Instead of purple, it now radiated the colors of the rainbow, forming a kind of selection wheel, though purple remained clearly the dominant color within that wheel.


    "Ohhh!!! It''s finally here! Hehe, it''s happening! Haha, the moment we''ve all been waiting for has finally arrived! Ahahaha, come on, we must greet the return of our one true God and Savior!"


    I quickly glanced at the woman who had spoken those words. She was the same one who had called me ¡°their messiah¡± or something like that. Even though her face was still hidden, her actions made it clear that she was in ecstasy over whatever was happening.


    But seriously, what the hell is going on here? Although I wasn''t sure, the fact that she was completely out of her mind and in ecstasy about what was happening could only mean that something good for them, but totally bad for me, was about to happen.


    By the way, my Alter Ego, tucked away in the corner, didn¡¯t seem as surprised as I was. His expression, on the contrary, was monotone, as if this wasn¡¯t the first time he had witnessed something like this. This thing was a part of me, right? Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that my Alter Ego, for some reason, knew a lot more about me and what was happening than I did.


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura couldn¡¯t find the words to describe what was in front of her. After they climbed the stairs, she, Victor, and Arthur hid near a spot where something seemed to be happening. The three of them positioned themselves behind a pillar, carefully watching every movement of the situation.


    However, Laura couldn¡¯t fully comprehend what was happening before her. There was a purple symbol, constantly emitting a sinister feeling. Even though she didn¡¯t fully understand what it was, Laura almost unbearably felt that something was inside the circle ¡ª or more precisely, on the other side of it. She¡¯d never seen anything like it before, but no matter what angle she observed from, the symbol looked like a door, connecting her to something unknown.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Victor asked, unable to believe what he was witnessing.


    While listening to Victor¡¯s murmurs, Laura explained, at least what she knew so far: ¡°I could be wrong, but this symbol is probably some kind of portal¡±


    Victor gulped when he heard Laura¡¯s words: ¡°If this is a portal... what is it connected to?¡±


    Laura stayed silent, unsure of what to think. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d come across something like this. Anomalies tied to objects that distorted space and connected to other realities weren¡¯t that rare. However, this was the first time Laura felt such an intimidating aura coming from the other side.


    Arthur, who had been silent until then, spoke calmly while observing the situation: ¡°Alright, this is definitely a portal. But for now, we¡¯re safe. This thing probably needs a key. If that wasn¡¯t the case, whatever was on the other side would have come out long ago¡±


    Laura raised an eyebrow upon hearing the man. How the hell did he know that? Although she had the impression that he knew much more than he was letting on, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was hiding crucial details about the situation. Turning to Arthur, ready to force him to speak, Laura completely lost her train of thought when she noticed something in front of the symbol. Of course, Victor and Arthur, who were present, also noticed.


    ¡°[Angel of Death?] What the hell is she doing down here?¡±


    Arthur narrowed his eyes for a moment before a completely different expression from what he usually wore appeared on his face: ¡°Shit, this is definitely not good¡± he murmured.


    Laura, lost in her own thoughts, turned her gaze to Arthur and asked with a curious expression: ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Remember when I said this was a portal and that it probably needed a key to open? Well... I think they¡¯ve found the key they needed¡± Arthur said, his face growing more serious and grim.

 Chapter 65 - The call [7]

    Laura blinked slowly as she processed Arthur''s words, her gaze shifting between the small anomaly in front of the symbol shimmering in various colors ¡ª though purple remained the dominant one ¡ª before she turned her attention back to him. Her mind worked quickly, connecting the most important points of the conversation, until, finally, she reached the same conclusion as Arthur.


    "You... you know exactly what''s hidden down here, don''t you?" Laura asked, fixing Arthur with a distrustful look.


    Laura watched Arthur¡¯s expression after her question, but he showed no sign of discomfort or any similar emotion. In fact, he seemed completely indifferent, as if the situation had no impact on him at all.


    "Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know as much as I¡¯d like" Arthur replied indifferently, his eyes fixed on something in the distance. "My investigations didn¡¯t go very far, thanks to those kneeling figures you see. Honestly, what little I know probably won¡¯t make much of a difference to our situation... Still, I can¡¯t deny that I at least understand the basics of what¡¯s happening here" His words left Laura completely bewildered, caught between the lack of answers and Arthur¡¯s nonchalant tone.


    Although Laura had her doubts, she was at least certain that Victor had a basic understanding of what was going on. What she couldn¡¯t grasp was why he answered her question so easily. If he was willing to be so straightforward, why hadn¡¯t he shared everything he knew from the start?.


    Noticing Laura''s thoughtful expression, Arthur added: "Like I said, I''m not your enemy or the organization''s. The reason I didn¡¯t tell you everything from the start is that, honestly, I didn¡¯t think things would get this far. To be frank with you... we''re totally screwed here"


    Laura swallowed hard upon hearing Arthur''s words, shifting her focus back to the scene unfolding in front of her. The symbol continued emitting vibrant rainbow colors, shining more intensely and steadily with each passing second.


    However, every time she tried to analyze it, Laura was overwhelmed by an intense fear, a terror that seemed to rise from deep within her soul. It was an unsettling feeling, similar to the irrational fear children have of the dark ¡ª and that was exactly how Laura felt at that moment.


    Victor, who had been watching the situation cautiously, finally broke the silence as he inspected his weapon: "It would¡¯ve been nice if you mentioned important things, like an anomaly emerging from a clearly dangerous symbol, a little earlier. I don¡¯t think the gun I brought will make any difference in our current situation"


    At this point, Laura couldn¡¯t decide whether the situation was just bad or completely hopeless. While she didn¡¯t know exactly what was inside that symbol, she considered it highly unlikely that anything emerging from it could be contained.


    Anything that came out of that symbol had to be classified as Nihilum. In a situation like this, not even the worst possible scenarios in Laura¡¯s mind had prepared her for what could unfold. After all, anomalies of this class usually had enough power to destroy the world.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    In the end, all I could do was wait in silence as the scene with the symbol unfolded before me. My eyes shone brightly, almost as if they were in tune with whatever was on the other side. As time passed, an increasing sense of nostalgia and familiarity began to take over me.


    From my point of view, this was simply impossible. At least, as far as I could remember, I¡¯d never had contact with anomalies before becoming one myself. I didn¡¯t even know they existed. So, the fact that this feeling of nostalgia was creeping up on me was making me more uncomfortable than anything else. Of course, beyond discomfort, there was also curiosity ¡ª I couldn¡¯t stop wondering what could be on the other side.


    As I lost myself in thought, the symbol shone even brighter until, at one point, its brilliance simply disappeared. Both the rainbow colors and the dominant purple faded, as if they had never existed. For a moment, the idea crossed my mind that maybe, whatever these crazies had been trying to do had failed.


    However, these thoughts lasted no more than ten seconds. Suddenly, a white light burst forth, and a vertical line appeared unexpectedly. I¡¯m calling it a "line" because it was as thin as one, but even though it was extremely narrow, the glow radiating from its interior was so intense that it could blind someone if they weren''t wearing sunglasses or some kind of protection.


    "Ahh! Your beauty is evident, even though the passage isn''t fully open yet. Truly, a place worthy for our god to dwell!"


    Of course, that probably didn¡¯t matter at all to the crazies around me. To them, something like being blinded by the "Divine Realm" was likely to be interpreted as being "baptized" by that same realm... But, honestly, it didn¡¯t matter much since I had no idea what was going on at that moment.


    Besides, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was just the way I saw things, but the light coming from the line didn¡¯t seem to affect my vision. It was like an invisible film was covering my eyes, blocking the light, yet I still couldn¡¯t make out what was on the other side.


    As I reflected on what could be beyond, I turned my attention back to the fine line. That¡¯s when I noticed a change: an energy began emanating from it, causing it to slowly open. As the line expanded, more light flowed through, reaching this side. At this point, even the crazed cultists around me couldn¡¯t fully face the light, fearing it might blind them.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Although I wondered if that could be considered blasphemy, I decided to ignore that thought. Something serious was clearly happening in that moment. I kept watching the portal, waiting for whatever was on the other side. I blinked a few times and tilted my head, surprised to realize that nothing happened, even after a few seconds.


    (Although this is just what I think... didn''t it fail? Well, to be honest, if that''s the case, I guess that counts as a win, right? After all, whatever''s on the other side, I doubt Laura and Emily would want it to get out if they were here) I thought, getting lost in my own thoughts.


    The instant that thought crossed my mind, the line, now a portal, began to change. First, a purple aura began emanating from it. Though, from my point of view, it looked like just purple smoke, it didn¡¯t seem that way to the others. Especially to those crazy believers, who started kneeling, looking even more excited than before.


    The purple aura began to move in an organized way in front of the portal, swirling and forming a mini tornado. I blinked, watching the supernatural scene unfold before me. Also, don¡¯t we usually associate the color purple with danger or something like that?.


    Of course, not that I was someone who believed in superstitions, but given my situation, it seemed sensible to consider it. After all, I was surrounded by people from a cult who were apparently trying to revive some kind of god from who knows where. Given the circumstances, I think I had enough reason to think that way.


    Anyway, as soon as the "portal" opened, my eyes returned to normal. Though I didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was clear that I had played a role in unleashing whatever being was about to emerge. Of course, if anyone asked me about it later, I¡¯d just pretend I didn¡¯t know anything.


    As the purple aura continued swirling, I shifted my gaze from the mist to the portal. For some reason, my eyes seemed drawn to it. I had no idea why, since everything on the other side was white, making it impossible to see anything. Still, my eyes remained locked on it.


    When voices erupted behind me, my attention snapped back to the purple aura. Previously, the mini tornado was spinning violently and erratically, but now it had transformed into a small dome, roughly my size. After that, nothing else happened. The purple dome simply appeared in front of the "portal" and stayed there, motionless.


    I blinked briefly, expressing my confusion as I tilted my head slightly. I had no idea if this was considered normal or not. My first thought was that the entity had failed to cross over to this side, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case either. After all, I could still feel something coming from inside that dome, though I couldn¡¯t quite describe what it was.


    If I had to put it simply, the energy emanating from the dome felt like death. Of course, everyone probably felt the same, but this wasn¡¯t just any death I was talking about. It was something... different, almost as if what was inside the dome had taken on the form and concept of death, manifesting in a physical body.


    Despite feeling all that pressure, I didn¡¯t exactly feel fear or unease... though I can''t say I¡¯m a reliable source on that, since, lately, my sense of danger and fear has been fading. It probably has to do with the fact that I know I can kill any anomaly that comes my way thanks to my eyes, not to mention I don¡¯t feel pain and can heal, even if someone cuts off one of my arms.


    All these reasons have probably given me confidence along the way; it¡¯s not hard to feel that way when you have so many powers. Anyway, my curiosity won out. I approached the dome and lightly touched it with my finger. Strangely, my finger passed through. That meant the dome wasn¡¯t made of something solid. At least, when I touched it, the sensation was like touching water¡ªwithout the wetness, of course.


    Other than that, nothing else happened. I decided to walk around the dome, trying to see if there was something different on the other side. To my surprise, the dome was identical in every direction. In the end, I found myself back at the front, unsure of what to do. While I got lost in thought, the dome suddenly began to shake. I stepped back quickly, fearing it would explode, but nothing happened.


    The dome started to break apart, slowly disintegrating. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the cause, but the environment had grown strangely silent. However, the silence, in my perception, felt more like the calm before a storm¡ªone that was about to manifest right in front of me.


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    ¡°I can¡¯t say our situation is the most favorable. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy to find the key to open the portal that connects the dimensions. I didn¡¯t have any information about this anomaly... it wasn¡¯t in my calculations¡± Arthur commented, his expression growing more and more rigid.


    Although Laura had a lot of questions for Arthur, she simply couldn¡¯t find the words. The air around her felt thicker, almost like it was squeezing her chest, making each breath a struggle. She had no idea how Arthur could speak so naturally, while she could barely focus on the simple act of breathing in and out. Despite all the questions in her mind, Laura knew that, for now, her doubts would have to wait.


    The sight of the dome only deepened Laura¡¯s confusion about the situation. Moreover, though it was invisible to the eyes, she could sense a threatening presence inside the dome, something that definitely didn¡¯t belong in this dimension.


    Finally managing to catch her breath, Laura spoke, her voice heavy with exhaustion: ¡°Arthur, what exactly are we fighting here?¡±


    Laura was lacking information, and she knew that in situations like this, the absence of it was almost like a death sentence. When she asked Arthur, her gaze fixed on him clearly conveyed the urgency of her words: she wanted answers, or else the trust between them would be lost for good. Arthur seemed to catch her drift, letting out a brief sigh before responding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take what I¡¯m about to say as absolute truth. What I know is really just the tip of the iceberg. Anyway, the symbol we saw before... it¡¯s not just a symbol, it¡¯s actually a name. When this name is somehow directly invoked, a portal opens, bringing with it the possibility for the entity holding that name to cross over. Of course, I have no idea what name that symbol represents¡±


    Laura took a moment to process Victor¡¯s words before asking, with growing tension: ¡°So... what exactly is on the other side?¡±


    Arthur remained silent for a moment, his eyes fixed on the dome, which seemed motionless, as he pondered Laura¡¯s question. Finally, he answered: ¡°I don¡¯t have much information either, but I call them [Conceptual Virtues]. They¡¯re physical representations of concepts created by humans... or maybe it¡¯s the other way around: these concepts only exist because beings like them exist¡±


    Rather than calming her down, Laura felt the situation worsen far more than she had imagined. For a moment, she found herself thinking that it would have been better if she had never discovered anything about what was going on.

 Chapter 66 - The call [8]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    As the dome unraveled, a flood of thoughts overwhelmed my mind. However, none of them even considered the possibility of an unknown anomaly emerging from that purple structure. For some reason, ever since I became an anomaly, encounters with others seemed to have become almost routine.


    It''s a strange feeling, to be honest. I can''t tell if it''s luck or bad luck. I mean, if it''s this easy to find anomalies, how the hell has the world not discovered them yet? Honestly, the only explanation that makes sense is that the organization Laura and Emily work for is doing its job way more efficiently than I could have ever imagined.


    Anyway, my thoughts lasted only a few seconds¡ªjust enough time for the dome to completely vanish. In its place, a purple figure appeared, its nature entirely unknown to me. The tip of this purple shape seemed to be on fire, but it didn¡¯t resemble conventional flames. It was as if it was continuously falling apart and reconstructing itself in an endless cycle. A strange sight, to say the least.


    I didn''t know what to do next, so I just stood there, lost in my thoughts. At the same time, I wondered what exactly that purple figure was that had suddenly emerged from the dome. I won¡¯t lie, I was curious, that much was true, but honestly, my curiosity wasn¡¯t strong enough to make me forget that this unknown being came from a purple dome, through a portal, from which a fanatical cult seemed to worship it like a god or something like that.


    Anyway, besides its blazing purple form, I couldn¡¯t make out anything else. It didn¡¯t even seem to have a face. With these thoughts in mind, I started to approach slowly, stopping just a few inches from the figure. I stayed there, staring at it for a few seconds, wondering whether or not I should take action.


    The moment that thought crossed my mind, the purple shape suddenly trembled. The movement reminded me of the crackling of embers in a campfire. Then, it turned abruptly. I say "turned" because the movement was oddly similar to someone turning around directly toward you from behind.


    When the figure finished turning toward me, I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise as a face, surprisingly similar to mine, suddenly appeared in the middle of the purple structure. My eyes widened in confusion, and my head tilted slightly to the side.


    The being, which resembled me, did not show any sign of surprise ¡ª or if it did, it made no effort to show it. However, its eyes blinking briefly as it gazed at me did not go unnoticed. The next moment, it began looking around, as if evaluating the environment it was in.


    While the being focused on observing its surroundings, I took the opportunity to do a quick analysis of its appearance. In terms of height, it was quite similar to me, maybe a bit shorter. Additionally, unlike my translucent white tone, the being had a purple hue, also translucent, but with subtle white streaks. Still, the purple was clearly predominant.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. The being had other striking details that made it seem completely different from me. Even though we had nearly identical faces, the feeling was strange ¡ª almost as if I were looking into a mirror.


    But seriously, I never realized I looked this "cute" Normally, it would be weird to think of myself that way, but since there was someone in front of me who looked like me, maybe it wasn¡¯t that strange, right?.


    From the being''s head, two spiral goat horns protruded backward. In a way, its horns were quite similar to those of goats, but that definitely wasn¡¯t the most striking feature. What really stood out were its eyes.


    Like mine, they were golden, but its pupils had a dark, deep purple hue. There was something in its eyes that conveyed a sense of familiarity, which honestly made no sense, considering this was the first time I had seen that being.


    While I wondered what to do next, the being finished observing the surroundings and then looked down, raising one of its hands. With a movement, it opened and closed its fingers, as if testing something.


    I had no idea what it was doing ¡ª maybe testing its body or something? The anatomy of anomalies tends to be strange. Take me, for example: even though I have no lungs, I can breathe... or at least, theoretically. And even without a heart, I¡¯m still alive.


    After analyzing the surroundings and its own body, the being finally turned its gaze back to me. Our eyes met, and I realized that its look had something oddly melancholic, or perhaps expressionless.


    Sure, I don¡¯t think I have much room to talk since I¡¯m pretty expressionless myself, but his seemed different from mine. While my lack of expression is due to the difficulty in moving the muscles in my face, his seemed natural, like it was just part of his essence: expressionless and melancholic.


    At least, that¡¯s the impression I got. I can¡¯t say he has one of the friendliest faces. Deep down, what they say about the first interaction being the most memorable is, in a way, true.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Laura Cavendish)


    Laura had been working with anomalies for years. You could say she had seen it all, from the most peaceful to the most dangerous, with simple reminders being enough to cause nightmares. Fear, cuteness, confusion, among other emotions, were part of her daily life. However, because of this experience, Laura didn¡¯t know what was happening to her in that moment.


    When the dome dissipated and something purple emerged, Laura focused her vision, trying to understand what the newly appeared being was. However, as soon as the being turned, she was at a loss for what to think. Her body froze instantly, and her thoughts started to disconnect. Just looking at it was creating in Laura a mix of anxiety, panic, and extreme fear, but it wasn¡¯t the same kind of feelings she was used to.


    All kinds of intense and conflicting feelings mixed inside Laura, like an invisible hand hovering over her heart, about to crush it at any moment. It was this feeling that consumed her. On top of that, her breathing was visibly heavy and irregular, making even the simple act of breathing an increasingly difficult task.


    Despite everything that was happening, there was one thought in Laura¡¯s mind that was able to silence all those sensations for a moment, leaving only pure curiosity in its place.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    (Why does it look so much like our [Angel of Death]?)


    This was, without a doubt, what confused Laura the most. From the moment the being appeared and she noticed its resemblance to another anomaly, countless reasons ran through her mind as she tried to explain the connection. However, no matter how much she thought about it, none of the explanations seemed to make sense¡ªor they were too absurd to be true.


    Victor, who had been paying close attention, noticed Laura''s expression and managed to grasp what she was likely thinking. After all, he had the same question in mind. However, he couldn¡¯t see how staying there could bring any advantage. They were already taking too many risks by trusting Arthur¡ªsomeone who, like it or not, remained shrouded in mystery.


    To make matters worse, the emergence of the new anomaly made the situation even more dangerous. They had no information about it, and its anomalous power could be absolutely anything.


    "I don¡¯t mean to be a buzzkill, since you two seem to have fallen into some kind of trance ever since the new anomaly emerged from the dome, but I think it¡¯d be best if we got out of here now" Victor remarked in a serious tone: "The longer we stay, the higher the chances we¡¯ll be discovered. Plus, we need to figure out where the villagers are... I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this. We haven¡¯t seen any of them since we got here"


    Victor looked at Arthur and Laura, waiting for their responses. Arthur, with a thoughtful expression as he observed the interaction between the two anomalies, finally broke the silence. In a serious tone, he said: "... I don¡¯t think this will make a difference. Look... it seems like he can see us"


    Victor, confused, slowly turned his gaze toward the new anomaly that had emerged from the purple dome moments earlier. The moment his eyes met the creature''s, it turned its gaze toward him as well. In that instant, Victor was absolutely certain: it was looking directly at him. And if that was the case, it was likely that it had already done the same with Laura and Arthur.


    Instinctively, Victor''s body reacted. Within seconds, his hands drew the weapon, and his aim was directly on the anomaly that had emerged from the purple dome. However, before he could fire, Arthur intervened, lowering Victor''s gun. Confused, Victor stared at him with a look full of doubt.


    Without taking his eyes off the anomaly, Arthur placed his hand on Victor''s weapon and gently lowered it. With a relatively calm expression, he finally spoke: "I think we''re fine... It¡¯s not going to attack us... probably"


    Victor was torn about whether or not to trust Arthur. From his point of view, based on countless past experiences with anomalies, all of them, without exception, had tried to kill him as soon as they got the chance. However, these thoughts made him remember a particular encounter, the first he had with a specific anomaly: the [Angel of Death].


    Unlike all the others, she had remained completely passive, even after being hit by an accidental shot from one of the guards. Of course, Victor knew he couldn''t expect something like that to happen again by pure luck or chance. That had certainly been a rare and unique situation, something he would probably never witness again.


    Victor¡¯s gaze shifted back to the anomaly. It was still watching them, its eyes completely expressionless. It was impossible to tell what it was thinking. Although Victor wanted to trust Arthur, he couldn¡¯t just do so without solid evidence. Not when a single mistake could cost all three of them their lives.


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± Victor asked, pushing Arthur¡¯s hand away from his weapon: ¡°You know, if we mess up just once, we¡¯re all dead, right?¡±


    Arthur pondered Victor¡¯s question, as if organizing his thoughts before answering. Finally, he said: ¡°Remember when I told you I call these beings [Conceptual Virtues]? That name wasn¡¯t something I just made up on a whim. Each of these beings has power over a certain concept. While that might sound abstract, their powers are very real, to the point of exceeding anything we can imagine. However, there¡¯s a limitation: they¡¯re bound to those concepts. They can¡¯t act in a way that contradicts the essence of the concept they represent¡±


    Victor listened carefully to Arthur¡¯s words, his mind full of questions, but before he could speak up, Laura cut in, asking directly: ¡°So, to sum it up, these beings can¡¯t go against their own nature? But what if this one, right here in front of us, is related to destruction?¡±


    Victor gave a wry smile as he observed the scene unfolding just a few steps away. Only then did he respond to Laura¡¯s question: ¡°Well, if that were the case, this place would¡¯ve been completely destroyed the moment the portal opened¡±


    Laura turned her gaze to Arthur. Even though he didn¡¯t have the typical scientist look, she could tell he had deep knowledge of these anomalies, known as [Conceptual Virtues].


    With that thought in mind, Laura broke the silence, speaking while watching Victor¡¯s reaction carefully: ¡°You know, you¡¯d be incredibly valuable to the organization. I have no idea how you managed to gather all this information, considering the organization doesn¡¯t even have it. But that alone shows just how competent you are. How about working with us?¡±


    When she extended the offer, Laura didn¡¯t really expect Arthur to accept. In fact, he didn¡¯t seem like the type to work well in a group. And, just as she had expected, his response was more or less what she anticipated. Still, Arthur¡¯s words managed to surprise her.


    "I¡¯m flattered to hear that from you, Researcher Laura Cavendish. However, the truth is that I¡¯ve already been collaborating with the organization, though in an unofficial capacity. I¡¯m a freelance investigator, always been fascinated by anomalies, and I study them on my own. That¡¯s how I discovered the [Conceptual Virtues]. It was by chance, but I became so captivated by them that I decided to dedicate my life to understanding them... though, technically, this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered one of them in person"


    The more she listened, the more Laura began to see Arthur as a very peculiar person. Though fascinated by anomalies, he didn¡¯t seem obsessed with them like most scientists, which made him even more intriguing.


    Laura, though reluctant to admit it, knew that the organization¡¯s scientists¡ªincluding herself¡ªwould do anything to obtain more data on anomalies, even if it meant sacrificing lives. Of course, most of the time those lives belonged to prisoners condemned to death, but despite finding him strange, Laura didn¡¯t necessarily view him negatively.


    However, after thinking about it a bit more, Laura noticed something in the way Arthur spoke that she hadn¡¯t noticed before ¡ª or maybe she just hadn¡¯t paid enough attention.


    (Didn''t he say ¡°beings¡± instead of ¡°being¡±? How many beings like that are we talking about, exactly?)


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    My current situation, to be honest, was strange and uncomfortable. Strange because I had no idea how I should act now that the being on the other side of the symbol was gone. Uncomfortable because, although it didn¡¯t seem particularly dangerous, there was something about its presence that made me anxious, and the fact that I didn¡¯t know exactly what it was made everything even more unsettling.


    As far as I could see, he was practically a reflection of me. Our faces were almost identical, although, in person, I found mine more inviting compared to his. Other than that, his clothes were somewhat peculiar; somehow, he gave off a vibe of a lord of the dead, with his cloak and hood lowered. His eyes, on the other hand, were almost empty of any emotion.


    Moreover, the creature looked surprisingly cute and innocent, which, let''s be honest, was a bit strange to say, considering we technically had almost the same face. It was like saying I was cute... Well, personally, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s entirely a lie. Okay, thinking I¡¯m cute is definitely weird, but Laura¡¯s partly to blame for that. For some reason, I feel like I''m trying to dodge the situation since I have no idea what to do.


    Besides, it''s not like my Alter Ego is trying to help, since it was him who brought me here. Damn, if you''re going to take me to a village in the middle of nowhere, full of crazy cultists, at least show me what I should be doing here. If I could cry, I''d definitely be doing it right now.

 Chapter 67 - The call [9]

    At that moment, theoretically, I had two options at my disposal. The first was to try to resolve the situation peacefully. I had no idea whether this new anomaly was hostile or not. I mean, up until now, every anomaly I encountered had been hostile, but there''s always an exception to the rule, right? At least, I like to think that I¡¯m that exception.


    The only problem with going down that path was the fact that I couldn¡¯t speak. Believe me, I¡¯ve tried making sounds before, but not even the sound of a breath comes out. Of course, the fact that I have no organs probably plays a part in that. But honestly, what can I do about it? This is just how I am, ever since I came into being.


    Anyway, even if the first option wasn¡¯t feasible, there was still the second: just eliminate the anomaly. I won¡¯t lie, that alternative made me uncomfortable for some reason. Maybe it was because this time, my opponent had practically the same face as mine. I think that detail, in particular, made the idea even more unsettling.


    However, before deciding whether or not to eliminate the anomaly, it seemed wiser to start with an analysis process. After all, without knowing the creature¡¯s weak point, it¡¯d be hard to defeat it. Also, for some reason, I had the feeling that simply attacking it directly wouldn¡¯t have much effect.


    With those thoughts in mind, I decided to act. After giving the creature a brief glance, which was staring right back at me, I activated my anomalous power. In the next instant, my eyes began to shine with the colors of the rainbow, and my perception of the environment completely changed. Everything around me transformed: the figures gained vibrant rainbow hues spread across their bodies, clearly highlighting the spots where their weaknesses lay.


    I noticed that behind a pillar, three colors were shining in a spot where clearly, no one was standing. That intrigued me, but I decided to leave that question for later¡ªthere was something more urgent to deal with at the moment. With that focus, I turned my gaze back to the creature. However, the moment our eyes met, I instinctively reacted and abruptly closed my eyes.


    I felt a pain I had never experienced since becoming an anomaly. To be honest, pain was a sensation I had completely forgotten about. But this pain was different, incomparably more intense than anything I could remember¡ªnothing like stubbing my toe on a door or pricking my finger with something sharp. It was something far beyond that, something that felt like it was consuming me from the inside out.


    The pain I was feeling was different from anything I had ever experienced. Although, in theory, it was my eyes that were hurting, the sensation went far beyond that. It felt like something inside me¡ªperhaps my very soul¡ªwas shattering.


    It was such an intense pain that it made my body tremble, forcing me to step back while pressing one of my hands against the eye that hurt the most. With the other, which hurt a little less, I stared at the new anomaly that had emerged from the dome.


    I couldn¡¯t contain my surprise. This was undoubtedly one of the rare times my usually expressionless face revealed any emotion. The reason? The anomaly was smiling as it stared at me. There was something disturbing about its smile, something that made me uneasy. It was like it was mocking my futile attempt, transmitting a sense of amusement that felt almost tangible.


    However, even though it seemed to be looking down on me from an external point of view, something told me, from my perspective, that it was simply enjoying the situation. Of course, I had no idea why I thought that or why I imagined it might be having fun. After all, do anomalies have fun? As far as I know, I¡¯m the only anomaly known to play video games.


    As I got lost in my thoughts, the woman who seemed to lead the cult stood up and, with slow, steady steps, began to approach the anomaly in front of me. I looked at her, confused, briefly blinking my only good eye. It¡¯s not that the other eye wasn¡¯t good¡ªthe pain had already faded. However, the sensation had been so strange and the pain so intense that, even without feeling it anymore, I could still sense its presence.


    Anyway, after getting just a few centimeters from the purple anomaly, which was still staring at me with an amused smile on its face, the woman threw herself to the ground and knelt. For some reason, I had the feeling she might start crying right then and there... and sure enough, she was crying. Although this surprised me at first, I soon accepted it more easily. After all, she was crazy, and I expected anything from her.


    ¡°Ahhh! My lady! The reason for my life, before me once again! I¡¯ve waited so long for this moment, so many years... Since that day, I¡¯ve never been able to forget you!¡±


    Honestly, I had no idea what this woman was saying. By the way, the other anomaly didn¡¯t seem too interested in her words. In fact, its gaze remained fixed on me, and beyond me, nothing else seemed to catch its attention. This intense focus on me, for some reason, made me strangely uncomfortable.


    Something about what the woman said made me uneasy. The way she spoke clearly indicated that this wasn¡¯t the first time this anomaly had appeared. Yet, throughout all my time exploring the facility, I never saw or heard any mention of it.


    Honestly, the mere fact that there was no record or information about this anomaly was strange enough. No matter how you look at it, this anomaly is clearly different from the others¡ªeverything around it radiates danger. Even so, there was nothing I could do about it at the moment.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The next moment, the woman lowered her hood, finally revealing her face. Her blonde hair, with some purple streaks, fell gently over her shoulders. Her face was beautiful, but what stood out most were her eyes. Not because they were attractive, but because they seemed lifeless, as deep as an abyss.


    Although they were blue, the tone was completely faded, leaving only a small glimmer as she stared at the anomaly. A thought crossed my mind: this woman seemed to be on a path with no return. But who was I to judge her?.


    As that thought passed through my mind, suddenly, I felt my body start to tremble. I briefly glanced at the ground and noticed the small stones beneath my feet moving from side to side. The trembling grew stronger, and before I knew it, the whole place started shaking. Small stones fell from all sides, and I could see tiny cracks forming in the walls and floor.


    Everything happened so fast and suddenly that I could barely understand what was going on. Still, it wasn¡¯t hard to see the obvious: the place was clearly about to collapse. The figures around us seemed to have noticed the severity of the situation too. To be honest, I kind of expected them to remain devoted, even with thousands of rocks about to crash down on their heads at any moment.


    Contrary to all my expectations, the figures began to murmur among themselves as they observed the surroundings. The next moment, they all bolted for the exit, as if they were overcome with panic, running in a disorganized frenzy, pushing each other. I watched the chaotic scene for a moment before turning my gaze back to the being in front of me.


    This definitely had to be his doing. I mean, he shows up, and the place starts collapsing right afterward? The only plausible explanation is that something in the cave changed with his arrival. Of course, I had no idea what exactly could have caused it.


    For a brief moment, as I lost myself in thought, the being glanced around, but its gaze was one of complete indifference. Then, it cast a final glance in my direction before allowing its cloak to envelop it entirely.


    Its gaze never wavered from mine. My last sight was of the being swallowed by its cloak before disappearing completely from my field of vision. Then, the cloak opened, but the being was no longer there.


    I blinked, confused, as I watched the cloak slowly evaporate, as if its existence depended on the presence of its master. Of course, this was assuming the cloak was, in some way, a living entity.


    In the end, the only ones remaining at the location were me and the hooded woman, still kneeling in the spot where the being had been moments before. Honestly, I had no reason to help her. After all, she dragged me into this cave and forced me to open a portal that brought that strange creature into existence. From a logical perspective, there was no reason for me to harbor any positive thoughts about her.


    Lost in my thoughts, I decided to activate my power once again. I figured that, if that being was truly responsible for the collapse of the cave, perhaps defeating whatever was causing the cave-in could resolve the situation. However, to my surprise, when I activated my eyes, the three points near the pillar were still there, unchanged.


    At first, I ignored those points, thinking it was just a trick of my eyes. But as I looked more closely, I realized there seemed to be other people present besides the figures. Of course, I had no idea who they could be, so I directed my gaze to the exact location where they were.


    Maybe they noticed my attention, because soon after, the hidden individuals decided to reveal themselves. When I finally saw them, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. I blinked a few times and tilted my head, trying to process what was before me.


    Although I didn¡¯t know the exact reason Laura and Victor were there, I assumed it had something to do with the emergence of this anomaly. However, I had no idea how they managed to locate it before me. What truly caught my attention, though, was the man accompanying them ¡ª more specifically, the fact that he was in possession of anomalies.


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura watched intently the exchange of glances between the [Angel of Death] and the new anomaly that had suddenly appeared. Honestly, she didn¡¯t know what to expect. The [Angel of Death] almost always displayed hostility toward other anomalies, and Laura feared a confrontation would be inevitable. The worst part was not knowing the true extent of the danger this new anomaly might represent.


    Or rather, Laura instinctively felt that this anomaly was unlike anything she had encountered before. Not even the Nihilum-class anomalies seemed to reach the true potential that this one could possess. Confused, Laura realized that, for the first time, she was facing something completely beyond her understanding.


    The exchange of glances lasted only briefly before the [Angel of Death] activated her power, causing her eyes to glow with the colors of the rainbow. No matter how many times Laura saw that scene; it was always fascinating, but at the same time terrifying. Her fears and thoughts seemed exposed in that gaze, as if nothing could be hidden.


    There was little information about the [Angel of Death]''s eyes, but what Laura knew was that she always used them before launching an attack on another anomaly. Although this gaze had been directed at humans in the past, nothing significant had occurred. That¡¯s why the real reason behind its use remained a mystery.


    Although Laura was expecting a fight, something completely unexpected happened ¡ª or rather, something she had never witnessed before. Suddenly, the [Angel of Death] tilted her head down and placed her hand over one of her eyes. Laura was confused; it was the first time she had seen this reaction from the anomaly when using her eyes.


    The strangest part, however, was that the [Angel of Death] herself seemed confused. Her normally stoic and expressionless face displayed one of its rare expressions: confusion, accompanied by disbelief. As Laura witnessed this unusual moment, her mind was overwhelmed with a series of thoughts, trying to understand what was happening.


    (Did she fail? How? Why? This was the first time, right? I don¡¯t remember ever seeing this reaction before, but why did it fail? Is there a condition? If so, which criterion was not met?)


    Various thoughts filled Laura¡¯s mind, and she distractedly didn¡¯t notice the commotion around her. When she finally snapped back to reality, she realized the place was completely empty, leaving only her, the strange woman who worshiped the new anomaly, and Victor and Arthur, who were watching the situation ahead with complicated expressions.


    Following their gaze, Laura also focused on what they were observing: the [Angel of Death] was staring at them. Although, according to Arthur, no one should be able to see them, Laura had many questions, but with the entire place shaking, she decided that, above all, everyone needed to get out of there.

 Chapter 68 - The call [10]

    Laura quickly scanned the surroundings, realizing the situation was becoming increasingly dire. With this conclusion in mind, she firmly said: ¡°Let¡¯s go! We need to get out of here now, or we¡¯ll be crushed. This place won¡¯t hold for much longer!¡±


    As soon as Laura uttered those words, another tremor shook the cave, this time much more intense than the previous ones. It became evident to everyone that even if they ran with all their strength, they wouldn¡¯t reach the light at the exit before being buried under the rubble.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to make it in time. The path to the exit normally takes ten to fifteen minutes, but even running, we might cut it down to five. However, I doubt we even have a minute before everything collapses on top of us¡± Arthur commented, observing the cracks spreading rapidly around them.


    Laura bit her lip hard, recognizing that Arthur was right. Deep down, she already knew it: even if they gave everything they had to reach the exit, they¡¯d be crushed before they got there. Of course, Victor might be an exception.


    She knew better than anyone that, in critical moments, he could display extraordinary speed. However, for her, the reality was different. Laura was fully aware that, one way or another, her attempt to escape would end in death.


    Lost in thought, Laura turned her gaze to the anomaly before her, known as [Angel of Death]. Amidst the chaos, she once again found herself fixating on the figure that had already helped her on countless occasions. Though the idea was insane, Laura decided to turn to it for help once again.


    It was their only chance of survival. Even Victor, with his extraordinary speed, could hardly make the return journey in just five minutes. This was beyond anything any human¡ªeven the fastest runners¡ªcould achieve.


    With her decision made, Laura opened her lips and firmly declared: ¡°Follow me... As crazy as it sounds, I have a plan that might work¡±


    Arthur and Victor exchanged a brief glance, with confusion evident on Arthur¡¯s face. He had no idea how they could get out of this situation. Although he possessed an anomaly that might save him, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to protect both Laura and Victor as well. He was trapped in a no-win dilemma.


    Victor, on the other hand, had some idea of what Laura intended to do, and as she admitted, it sounded completely crazy. However, within seconds, as his eyes analyzed the surroundings, he understood the reasons behind her decision.


    Even he, who considered himself relatively fast by human standards, doubted his ability to escape the cave in time. Furthermore, the longer they hesitated, the more imminent the total collapse of the structure became.


    Without saying another word, Laura began walking toward the anomaly, which remained still, watching her intently. Laura knew that, although it had saved her several times, those instances had been mere coincidences¡ªmoments when her needs perfectly aligned with the anomaly¡¯s presence at the right time and place. This time, however, though the situation seemed similar, the circumstances were completely different.


    ¡°Wait, are you serious? Are you really going to ask an anomaly for help?¡± Arthur questioned, finally understanding Laura¡¯s intentions as he walked behind her.


    Without responding, Laura kept her gaze fixed on the anomaly ahead. Just steps away from it, Arthur, unsure of what else to do, decided to trust the solution to Laura. In the end, she was their only hope left. With a new tap of his cane against the ground, the veil of shadows concealing them dissolved, fully revealing the three of them.


    With confidence, Laura approached the anomaly, which observed her with blinking eyes as it tilted its head. After spending so much time around it, Laura had learned that this reaction was a sign of confusion. Now, she understood why: the anomaly likely hadn¡¯t expected to find her in the cave, just as Laura hadn¡¯t expected to see it there either.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    I just stood there, staring at Laura. The situation was so absurd that I didn¡¯t even know how to react. Why on earth was she here? I could think of several possibilities, yet I still couldn¡¯t understand her presence. Moreover, besides Victor, there was that other man carrying anomalies. The situation was so bizarre I could barely describe it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can understand my words, but I believe you can feel what I¡¯m trying to convey¡± Laura began, crouching down and gently placing her hand on my head.


    Her hand trembled, and though Laura was smiling, her smile was clearly forced. In other words, she was so terrified that the fear only made her more afraid. Though it didn¡¯t make much sense, I could feel it clearly from her. That¡¯s why I kept my eyes fixed on Laura, waiting for her next words.


    Laura opened her mouth several times, only to close it again right after. It was clear she didn¡¯t know how to start or what to say. My inability to speak, combined with her uncertainty about whether I could understand her, probably made things even harder for her.Stolen novel; please report.


    Even so, I stayed silent, waiting for her words. I wasn¡¯t sure if it would be a long speech or something more straightforward, but in the end, Laura¡¯s request was surprisingly simple. So simple, in fact, that it didn¡¯t need words to be understood.


    ¡°Please... help us¡±


    The place fell silent after Laura¡¯s quiet plea for help. I blinked, noticing how obviously scared she was. But even in the face of fear, she asked me for help. I didn¡¯t know if it was because she trusted me or because I was her last hope in this desperate situation, but either way, I didn¡¯t care about the reason. What mattered was that Laura had asked for my help.


    I didn¡¯t say anything to Laura¡ªI couldn¡¯t. My body lacked organs like lungs or vocal cords. Silently, I turned my head and looked at my Alter Ego, who observed the scene from the ceiling, swinging his legs. He had made a sort of swing with the cords hanging above him.


    I didn¡¯t think or say anything to my Alter Ego either. If it truly was me¡ªa part of myself that knew me better than anyone, that understood all my desires without words¡ªthen it would understand my look, my feelings¡­ it would understand my command.


    Without a single word, my Alter Ego locked eyes with me, blinking slowly as it tilted its head. Its expression suggested it might not have understood, but in the next moment, it leapt from the swing, landing softly on the ground. The tremors continued to reverberate throughout the place, a clear warning that the collapse was imminent.


    The smoke that incessantly emanated from his body began to retract and shift, as if it had gained a life of its own. With this movement, it became clear that he had understood what I wanted to do. Naturally, I turned my gaze to Laura. She seemed confused, watching my Alter Ego suddenly move behind me. That¡¯s when our eyes met.


    Laura blinked rapidly, probably puzzled. It was understandable; after all, she had no way of knowing if I had understood her request. Unable to speak to confirm, any other response might have seemed odd.


    Nodding, for example, would make it clear that I fully understood what she was saying, something that perhaps wouldn¡¯t be wise to reveal at that moment. Besides her, Emily, and Victor, I had no idea how the others would react. For now, talking was out of the question¡ªdefinitely not the time for it.


    A thick black smoke began to slowly surround us, descending from above like a growing shadow. My eyes turned to Victor and the other man, who were a little farther back, watching the scene unfold due to my Alter Ego¡¯s actions. One single thought crossed my mind: "They''re too far away" At that instant, the black smoke trembled slightly, as if it had reacted to my concern.


    Fragments of the black shadow detached, twisting like ropes, advancing toward Victor and the other man. Both had cautious expressions, though the man seemed more distrustful than Victor. Still, Victor showed some understanding of what I was trying to do¡ªor, at least, I hoped he understood my intentions.


    The shadow wrapped around their waists, lifting them gently and bringing them closer to me. Once they were freed, their gazes naturally fell on me. I stared at them in silence, blinking my eyes while tilting my head slightly to the side. The man and Victor exchanged a brief glance before Victor nodded. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but it seemed like both had reached some kind of understanding.


    With every passing second, the tremors increased in intensity, as if the collapse was imminent. Surprisingly, the structure still held up, even though it seemed ready to collapse at any moment. Finally, my eyes turned to the woman who had brought me here. She remained kneeling on the ground... Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should help her or not, but the simple thought of her body being crushed under thousands of stones left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    Finally, I made another shadow rope emerge, enveloping the woman and pulling her closer to me. At first, she seemed confused, but when she realized it was me, she simply resumed murmuring prayers while babbling incoherent words that I chose to ignore.


    When everyone was gathered around me, my Alter Ego floated above us, its form seeming to gradually expand. More precisely, the black smoke that constantly emanated from its body began to grow, spreading more and more.


    Soon, it enveloped us completely, forming a sort of dome around us. Inside this dome, an infinite darkness dominated, but my golden eyes, shining like candle flames, provided faint illumination, allowing everyone around me to still see.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Hearing the question from the man whose name I still didn¡¯t know, my eyes turned in his direction. In that sea of darkness, the golden light emanating from my eyes focused solely on his figure. He also stared at me for a brief moment but quickly looked away, slightly turning his face while raising his hand in front of his eyes. It made sense¡ªconsidering my eyes were the only source of light at the moment, the intensity of the glow was probably blinding him.


    The sound of the collapse soon echoed, one crash after another as stones began falling above our heads. It felt like the entire place was giving way. While I couldn¡¯t measure the exact magnitude of the collapse, it was clear the whole structure was crumbling. The crashes went on for a long time, and since we were in the heart of the cave, it was almost certain we would be completely buried.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t something that worried me much. I didn¡¯t feel pain, didn¡¯t need to breathe, and even in the total darkness caused by the falling stones, I could use my shadow-moving power to escape. However, the others wouldn¡¯t have the same luck; if they were hit, they¡¯d be crushed to death. So I remained still, waiting for the collapse to end.


    It didn¡¯t take long for everything to come to an end. The crashes stopped at some point, and silence took over. A simple thought crossed my mind: I wanted to leave that place. As if it understood my desire, my Alter Ego began to act. I heard sounds from outside¡ªsomething being moved... or rather, thrown. Finally, the shadow surrounding us began to slowly retract.


    Slowly, rays of sunlight began to invade the infinite darkness. The shadow, created from my Alter Ego, gradually retreated, returning to its body. I gave a quick glance at Laura, Victor, the man, and the eccentric leader of the bizarre cult from before¡ªall seemed fine.


    My Alter Ego, apparently satisfied with completing its task, finished retracting the shadow that formed the protective dome around us. Without any ceremony, it dissolved into smoke and returned inside my body.


    Laura, Victor, the man, and the cult leader watched the scene in silence. For a brief moment, I wondered what thoughts were crossing their minds at that moment. However, that wasn¡¯t what intrigued me the most.


    As soon as I left the cave and the altar behind, I felt a heavy gaze fixed on my back. When I turned around, my eyes met those of the being that had been freed. A smile persisted on its face as it watched me closely, as if waiting for something.

 Chapter 69 - The call [11]

    Laura, Victor, the man whose name I still didn¡¯t know, and the leader of the eccentric cult also noticed the anomaly¡¯s presence. At the moment, we were in the center of the village, and the anomaly, perched on the roof of one of the houses, was watching us closely.


    I heard the sounds of breathing from Laura, Victor, and the man stop abruptly, as if the air had frozen in their lungs. Honestly, if I were in their place, I¡¯d probably react the same way.


    Maybe it was because of the events that had happened earlier, but no matter how I analyzed this new anomaly, it exuded a unique unpredictability. Unlike the others, who often acted purely on instinct, this anomaly seemed fully aware of its actions.


    In a way, she resembled me: an anomaly that knew exactly what it was doing. That made everything even more unsettling, as it made it impossible to predict her next moves.


    I mean, I don¡¯t exactly consider myself a genius. And it¡¯s not like I have any anomaly power that allows me to read minds. In short, I¡¯m only able to solve puzzles that anyone could figure out. For some reason, admitting that doesn¡¯t bring me any relief. In fact, it feels like I¡¯m calling myself an idiot.


    Anyway, I decided that, since the anomaly was staring at me, I wouldn¡¯t look away. I remembered a documentary I watched once, where they said that, among animals, whoever looks away first ends up becoming the prey. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean our situation was exactly the same, but given the moment, the analogy seemed fitting.


    Seconds passed as we stared at each other. The people behind me seemed to be holding their breath, or at least that¡¯s what I noticed out of the corner of my eye. However, our eye contact didn¡¯t last long. At one point, the cult leader, that crazy woman, just ran toward the anomaly. She stopped beneath the house where it was and kneeled.


    That detail shifted my focus from the anomaly to the woman, as my thoughts turned toward her. I still didn¡¯t know who she was or what her intentions were in releasing this anomaly into the world. I mean, from what I could tell, Laura didn¡¯t seem to have any information about the anomaly either. In short, she was just as disoriented as I was in this situation.


    "Oh, my grand lady! What immense joy to see you awaken from your long slumber and now walk among us, mere mortals!" exclaimed the woman, kneeling once more before the anomaly.


    Once again, the woman started mumbling strange things. At least this confirmed something: in the end, she was truly insane. For some reason, she seemed to worship the newly emerged anomaly as if it were a deity. Thinking from a human perspective, maybe some anomalies could actually fit this kind of pattern... I suppose.


    As I wondered what would happen next, my gaze shifted to the anomaly. It was staring at the sky with a calm expression. Instinctively, I followed its line of sight, and to my surprise, my eyes widened when I saw what it was looking at. In the place where the moon should have been, a glowing circle appeared, radiating a deep and unsettling purple hue. Somehow, it resembled a black hole.


    Probably confused by the fact that both the anomaly and I were staring at the sky, the others followed our movements and looked up as well. It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to notice the anomaly hovering above us, and their expressions changed one by one.


    Laura, Victor, and Arthur clearly showed fear and terror on their faces. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t understand the exact reason. I admit that the fact that the moon was replaced by that sight was disturbing, but could it really be that terrifying?.


    (White... strange... it seems... recognize... no...? You...?)


    As I got lost in my thoughts, suddenly, a peculiar sensation crossed my mind... or rather, I felt like another thought, besides my own, had invaded my consciousness. I blinked in confusion, trying to understand what was happening.


    I looked around, confused, trying to locate the source of the voice, but besides me, only Laura, Victor, Arthur, and the crazy woman had their eyes fixed on the sky. That wasn¡¯t a thought of mine, and the voice was clearly different from my own, broken, as if the source was struggling to express itself. Even so, I was sure the voice had come directly from my mind.


    At that moment, a thought popped into my head. I found it ridiculous, but still, my body turned toward what I imagined had caused the voice that echoed in my head. My golden eyes, glowing intensely, locked onto the anomaly.


    The same thing was happening with her golden eyes, now with deep purple pupils, which met mine for a brief moment. The amused smile still lingered on the anomaly¡¯s face.


    I kept staring at her, wondering if maybe I was hearing things... which was hard to believe, considering I didn¡¯t even seem to have a brain to begin with. Even so, the idea that the anomaly had communicated with me mentally seemed absurd. Since when do anomalies talk?


    (White... confusion... recognition... no... understanding... complicated...)


    ... Okay, although I was reluctant to admit it, I couldn¡¯t deny that the anomaly was, in some way, speaking directly to my head. But, putting aside the impressive fact that she could communicate this way, another thought emerged in my mind at that moment.


    (What the hell is she trying to say, anyway?)


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t understand what the anomaly was saying. Her words sounded confusing, jumbled, almost like fragments of a disconnected thought. Also, I was still struggling to accept that it was really her who was speaking. Not that there were many other options around that could communicate directly in someone¡¯s mind, but still, it was hard to believe.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Almost without realizing it, I tilted my head to the side and blinked. This simple gesture seemed enough for the anomaly to understand that I couldn¡¯t comprehend her. Reflecting my action, she also tilted her head, and her voice echoed in my mind again. Although the tone remained fragmented and strange, this time the words sounded more organized, as if they were starting to make some sense.


    (Hmm... difficult... language... to learn... I need... more... time...)


    Once again, the voice sounded strange, almost incomprehensible, but this time I managed to grasp part of what the anomaly was trying to say... or at least trying to express. Alright, this doesn¡¯t change the fact that she seems to be trying to learn the human language. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the others were hearing the same thing as I was. Probably not, since everyone was still staring at the moon hovering in the sky, oblivious to what was happening in my mind.


    Anyway, it was undeniable that the anomaly was trying to communicate. I thought maybe I should try to respond, but to be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d be able to hear me. Did this work like a phone, where both sides can talk, or was it exclusive to her? In the end, I decided it was worth a try. However, before I could speak, her voice echoed in my mind again.


    (Time... needed... white... see... you... again...)


    Upon hearing these words, my eyes instinctively turned toward the anomaly. As before, an amused smile played on her face. The next instant, her cloak enveloped her again and, just like last time, she disappeared as if she were altering the very space around her.


    I blinked, staring at the empty space where she had been moments ago, before looking up at the sky, focusing on the place where the moon should have been. However, all that remained was a deep purple glow emanating from what should have been the moon. As I blinked again and brought a finger to my lips, a thought occurred to me.


    (... Are you just going to leave and leave things like this?)


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura simply couldn¡¯t believe what her eyes were witnessing ¡ª or rather, she was refusing to believe what she saw in the sky. At some point, which she hadn¡¯t even noticed, the light that had once illuminated the surroundings was replaced by a deep purple hue. Her senses seemed to be in a panic, each one trembling as she fixed her gaze on that sight.


    Although Laura had named the anomaly Nihilum, wasn''t that a bit excessive? Even with anomalies considered impossible to contain, she had never witnessed anything like this. It didn¡¯t seem like the moon had simply been replaced; it was as if it had always been that way. This thought settled in Laura''s mind, and one conclusion surfaced: a reality alteration.


    There had never been an anomaly with such power before. If one truly existed, would there be any way to contain it? The only thought that kept Laura grounded at that moment was what Arthur had told her earlier: anomalies like that couldn¡¯t defy the concept that governed them.


    Although they still didn¡¯t know what the anomaly¡¯s concept was, Laura clung to the hope that it wasn¡¯t something like the concept of chaos, because, if it were, the situation would be even more terrifying than it seemed at that moment.


    "Ohhh! Your greatness, lighting up the sky! It''s as if I''m bathed in your grace, even in your absence!"


    Laura listened to the woman''s appeals with a skeptical look. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had witnessed fanatics who saw anomalies, or even a specific one, as gods. However, something about this woman made Laura feel that she was different. Although she didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, there was something in her posture that evoked that impression.


    Laura continued lost in thought when, out of the corner of her eye, she noticed movement. Something was approaching the woman¡ªmore precisely, Victor, who was advancing with his weapon drawn, pointing it directly at her. A chill ran through Laura as she observed Victor''s face, expressionless and completely devoid of emotion. Although it wasn¡¯t an uncommon sight, she still found it strange to see him in his serious work mode.


    ¡°You... if you don¡¯t want to end up like a sieve, you¡¯d better start telling everything you know¡ªabout the anomaly you invoked and about that weird thing floating in the sky. And you¡¯d better know how we can make everything go back to normal¡±


    Laura watched the woman¡¯s reaction, but instead of showing fear, she seemed indifferent, not caring about either Victor or the gun pointed at her forehead. Although Laura was tempted to believe the woman was simply out of her mind, she knew that couldn¡¯t be the case.


    (Who the hell is this woman, anyway?)


    Lost in her thoughts, Laura flinched slightly when a short, strange laugh echoed through the environment: "Hehehe... even though you''re as ignorant as you are, you''re still touched by her grace. My lady doesn¡¯t discriminate against those who don¡¯t believe in her or those who do; to her, we are all the same... yet, I cannot forgive you for daring to profane her name, calling her ¡°thing¡± Ahhh! My lady, forgive them, please, they don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing. As punishment, I promise to tear out their mouths as a symbol of your forgiveness"


    For some reason, Laura noticed almost immediately that the atmosphere around the woman had shifted. Instinctively, she took a step back but stumbled and fell.


    Her gaze met the woman¡¯s again, and what she saw was utter fanaticism. Laura didn¡¯t know who this woman was or what her objective was, but one thing became clear: she was completely out of her mind.


    Victor also noticed the change; his face hardened, and he stepped back, keeping his gun pointed at the woman, but she seemed oblivious to the threat. Slowly, the woman¡¯s footsteps echoed through the cave, drawing nearer with each step.


    Laura¡¯s breathing, already heavy, became even more labored as the woman approached, as if the air around her was getting thicker with each of her movements.


    Just a few steps from the woman, her steps suddenly stopped. Laura slowly raised her gaze and found the [Angel of Death] before her, head tilted to the side and eyes blinking as she observed the woman... or rather, it seemed like she was observing something in the woman, instead of simply staring at her.


    "Hmm... I wonder if our guide knows these people? Well, if that''s the case, I guess I can''t just tear out their mouths... My goodness, what do I do now?"


    Laura tried to anticipate the woman¡¯s reaction, but to her surprise, the tone in which she addressed the [Angel of Death] was surprisingly respectful. Laura tried to comprehend the scene she was witnessing, but she simply couldn¡¯t. However, what happened next definitely took her by surprise.


    "Ah! In that case, I¡¯ll make sure your sins are forgiven through my own sacrifice" said the woman, a genuine smile of happiness on her face.


    As she spoke those words, Laura watched as the woman pulled a knife from her robes. In the next instant, her eyes widened in shock as the woman unexpectedly began cutting her own face. The scene unfolding was so grotesque that Laura felt her stomach churn. Unable to bear it, she couldn¡¯t help but vomit as the woman continued her macabre spectacle of self-mutilation.


    At that moment, besides the sound of the wind, which had inexplicably returned, the only sound filling the environment was the sound of flesh being cut and torn, echoing for some time, breaking the silence in a haunting way.

 Chapter 70 - The call [12]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    The relentless sounds of flesh being torn apart echoed nonstop, filling the air with a suffocating atmosphere. Before me unfolded a deeply disturbing scene: the woman, leader of the cult responsible for summoning that anomaly into this world, began murmuring strange words. Before I could process what was happening, she drew a knife and, without hesitation, started slashing and tearing at her own face.


    Nearly all the flesh around her mouth and cheeks had vanished, completely ripped away. The already nightmarish scene became even more unsettling as she smiled while doing it.


    It was a smile that overflowed with madness, intensifying the horror of the moment. Honestly, I felt like I could throw up at any second, but without a stomach to do so, all I had left was the overwhelming discomfort of that sensation.


    Unfortunately, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Laura. The contents of her stomach were now spread out on the floor beside me. Victor and the other man, although visibly uncomfortable as they stared at the woman, managed to keep their composure and avoided vomiting like Laura. To be honest, I had been expecting this reaction from her.


    The grotesque display went on for a while, and Laura''s face was now completely pale. My eyes slowly wandered to the ground, where a pool of blood mixed with pieces of the woman''s face formed a macabre scene.


    As unsettling as it was, she had ripped a considerable amount of her own face off. In the next moment, the woman moved her hands, and I, intrigued, observed her actions closely, blinking in confusion. Suddenly, she clasped her hands together and closed her eyes.


    To my surprise, the woman''s wounds began to heal... or rather, it wasn¡¯t exactly healing. Flesh seemed to be growing from scratch, making the scene even more grotesque. Behind me, I heard a sound I immediately recognized but chose to ignore.


    There was no need to turn my head to know what it was: Laura had thrown up again. Honestly, I didn¡¯t blame her. While it wasn¡¯t as horrible as seeing her tear her own skin off, watching flesh appear out of nowhere was still unsettling on an indescribable level.


    I won¡¯t lie, I was genuinely surprised by this. I mean, since when do humans have anomalous powers? As far as I knew, this was impossible. If humans had access to such abilities, the world would already be plunged into chaos. So, my first thought was that this woman was an exception, a completely out-of-the-ordinary case.


    Of course, I had no solid basis to support my theory. As far as I knew, it could just be an anomaly that, for some reason, resembled a human. However, even I couldn¡¯t fully believe my own words.


    "Ahhh! My lady! Please accept my sincerest apologies on behalf of these fools who fail to recognize your greatness! I hope my gesture has helped to appease any possible anger on your part!"


    As I lost myself in thought, the woman began murmuring again... nonsense? At this point, I don¡¯t even know if that term applies anymore. The fact that she had an anomalous power made it hard to dismiss her as just a crazy fanatic.


    No, thinking about it, that didn¡¯t eliminate the possibility of her insanity. Either way, her ability only reinforced one clear point: she was much more dangerous than she seemed.


    This fact sparked my curiosity, because considering her regenerative abilities, how exactly would my ability to identify weak points work on her? From what I heard, the forest dogs where I first appeared also had regenerative abilities, but their weak points seemed to be exposed as if visible in the daylight.


    The next moment, I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise, and my eyes widened slightly, confused. This was because, compared to the dogs I killed in the forest where I first appeared, this woman also had weak points spread all over her body. However, instead of glowing in rainbow colors, they emitted a bright purple light. Of course, I didn¡¯t know what that meant, or if it meant anything, actually.


    Just to clear my doubts, I shifted my gaze to the others. As always, their bodies were a mix of various colors, like the rainbow itself. In short, they were normal. And this fact, paradoxically, left me even more confused.


    As I observed her, she suddenly stood up, turned without saying a word, and started walking away. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know what to say. Besides, I saw no reason to kill her. However, it seemed Victor thought differently, as he quickly pointed his weapon at her.


    "Hey! Where do you think you''re going?" Victor said, his gun pointed directly at her head.


    Before Victor could react, Laura extended her hand in front of him, making him look at her sideways. The next moment, she explained: ¡°Let her go¡±


    Victor raised an eyebrow, giving him a perplexed look: ¡°Are you sure? She¡¯s probably our only clue about that thing in the sky¡± he asked, discreetly gesturing toward the black hole that had taken the moon¡¯s place in the heavens.


    Laura nodded, prompting Victor to finally lower his weapon. She then turned her gaze to the woman and stated: "I really wanted to interrogate her, but honestly, we don''t have enough information about her. Picking a fight with someone who literally just regenerated from a severe facial deformity would be reckless. It''s better to leave things as they are... In the end, what matters is that we''re all alive and breathing"A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Laura was right, but personally, I wonder if it was a good idea to just let the woman go. After all, she was the only one who could answer our questions... though, to be honest, I didn¡¯t even have a way to ask those questions.


    As I mentioned before, everything I write ends up turning into symbols. Laura and Emily tried various alternatives, like using a keyboard so I could type, but strangely, that didn¡¯t work either.


    I¡¯m sure that at first, I typed "hello" However, when I looked at the computer screen, what appeared were strange symbols, like question marks and periods, among others. I even tried to make Laura and Emily look at the keyboard, but that didn¡¯t work either.


    The only explanation I could think of is that the key I thought I was pressing wasn¡¯t the same one Emily and Laura were seeing. In the end, I gave up trying to understand it because I realized it would give me a massive headache.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Laura Cavendish)


    There were so many things going on that Laura felt like her head was going to explode. All she wanted to understand was how a simple routine visit had turned into an omen of an apocalypse, caused by a completely unknown anomaly she had never seen before. To make matters worse, the fact that she had narrowly escaped being buried still lingered in her mind, making her even more dazed.


    Gathering her strength to rise, Laura lifted her gaze to the small anomaly before her, which was staring into the void with its characteristic innocent expression. For a moment, an involuntary smile softened Laura¡¯s previously tense face. It was curious how much that creature made her feel at ease. Despite not being able to communicate, Laura felt an inexplicable sense of security when she was near it.


    Involuntarily, Laura approached the anomaly, which appeared lost in thought as it stared into the void. Without hesitation, she stretched out her arms and wrapped the small creature in a tight hug. The soft touch of the anomaly¡¯s body, with a texture oddly similar to pudding, brought Laura an even greater sense of inner peace.


    "Thank you so much for saving us. I always knew you were a good anomaly" Laura said, gently rubbing her face against the anomaly¡¯s and holding it with enthusiasm.


    Victor and Arthur, who were watching the scene from behind, noticed the anomaly struggling vigorously, trying to escape Laura¡¯s embrace. Although both thought it was reckless to approach an anomaly so casually, they didn''t feel it was their place to reprimand her. After all, they were both grateful to the creature, which had clearly helped them during a critical moment.


    "Anyway, what was that thing we just witnessed? What kind of anomaly was that?" Victor commented, fixing his gaze on the spot where the anomaly had been moments before. "I¡¯ve seen things that would drive normal people insane, but I never imagined an anomaly with such a simple appearance could be so terrifying at its core"


    The scene also caught Laura¡¯s attention, but not enough to make her let go of the small anomaly. In summary, Laura seemed to be recharging her strength, using the anomaly as a sort of energy source. However, something about the creature caught her attention, and it just wouldn¡¯t leave her mind.


    With a growing doubt, Laura looked up at Arthur and, in a hesitant tone, asked a question. Meanwhile, the anomaly continued to struggle, trying to break free from the hold, but Laura seemed completely oblivious to its resistance.


    "I''m not sure if what I¡¯m about to say is right, but I had the impression that the anomaly... seemed strangely focused on the [Angel of Death]. Plus, it was smiling, as if it was enjoying itself" Laura expressed, looking at Arthur for some explanation or confirmation.


    Arthur noticed Laura¡¯s intrigued look and tried to imagine the reason behind it. However, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to guess just by reflecting on the matter. His knowledge of anomalies, which he had dubbed [Conceptual Virtues], was extremely limited.


    At most, he was aware of their existence, but beyond that, his discoveries were almost non-existent, as if he were facing a blank sheet of paper.


    "Sorry, but I don¡¯t know why it acted that way either. Despite all my years of research, I¡¯ve discovered so little about the [Conceptual Virtues] that it¡¯s almost embarrassing to consider myself an expert on them" Arthur said, letting out a brief sigh.


    Laura accepted Arthur¡¯s words without hesitation, after all, it was exactly the answer she had been expecting. If anomalies were something simple, an organization dedicated to studying them would never have been created.


    What really surprised her was that Arthur had discovered these anomalies on his own, considering that even she, who worked for a global organization, had no knowledge of them. Normally, Laura and other scientists focused on studying known anomalies rather than searching for new ones.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t change the fact that, right now, the moon had been replaced by a purple black hole in the sky. The more information Laura had, the better the plan she could formulate. However, she didn¡¯t feel entirely confident, as it was an anomaly of the Nihilum class. Typically, anomalies of this class were uncontrollable.


    An important detail to remember is that all the major mass extinctions on Earth were caused by anomalies. Laura honestly didn¡¯t want to believe that another one was about to happen, especially since she had yet to fulfill her own dreams.


    Determined, Laura finally let go of the small anomaly, which let out a sigh of relief. She then turned her gaze to Arthur and, with a serious expression, asked: "Even if it¡¯s not much, you still have some information about this anomaly, right?"


    Arthur quickly understood what Laura wanted to know. It wasn¡¯t as if he was trying to hide his discoveries; after all, there was no prize involved, or anything like that. With that thought, Victor responded: "Although it¡¯s not much, I do have some information. As I mentioned earlier, these anomalies are called [Conceptual Virtues]. So far, I¡¯ve discovered that there are about seven of them"


    Arthur paused, observing the reactions on the faces of Laura, Victor, and, surprisingly, the anomaly that had saved him earlier, which seemed to be paying attention to his explanation now.


    "Wait, are you saying there are six more of those anomalies we saw earlier?" Victor asked, frowning.


    Arthur simply nodded to Victor¡¯s question and continued his explanation: "The [Conceptual Virtues] are, essentially, concepts. I don¡¯t know if they emerged because humans feared these concepts at some point, or if these concepts exist because anomalies exist. Life, Death, Time, Chaos, Order, Hope, and Fear ¡ª these are the concepts I believe to be real, based on my research"


    Victor and Laura fell silent after hearing Arthur¡¯s words, not knowing what to say. Although both were still trying to process the information he had just shared, it seemed like there was more to come.


    "Besides the ones I mentioned, I believe there is one more, the one that created all these concepts: Existence"

 Quick update

    <blockquote>


    Just a quick note: you''ve probably noticed, but I''ve changed the posting days to Monday to Friday. I don''t know yet if this change will be permanent.


    Patreon will follow the same rhythm, with daily chapters that are about 20 ahead of the sites where I post for free. If you want to support me financially, the link is below - any amount helps and encourages me to continue the story. I hope you''re enjoying what I''ve written so far, and thanks for all your support!If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Patreon Link: Patreon</a>


    </blockquote>

 Chapter 71 - The call [13]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    As the man spoke, I noticed his gaze fall on me. His eyebrow lifted slightly as he glanced at me sideways, as if he had just realized I was paying attention to his words as well.


    Still, I highly doubt he truly believed I could understand what was being said. Anyway, by the end of his explanation, my confusion had only grown, far surpassing what I felt at the beginning.


    From my perspective, he had just dumped an avalanche of new information and concepts out of nowhere. As I''ve mentioned, I consider myself of average intelligence¡ªin other words, I''m a completely ordinary person.


    However, unlike me, Laura seemed to understand everything he was saying perfectly. Thankfully, I''m not the thinker of the team, because if I were, we¡¯d be completely lost.


    In the end, he just left us with more questions than answers. Although he gave us a substantial amount of information, there was no real clarification, since he himself seemed to know very little about these anomalies. That being said, what the hell did [Conceptual Virtues] even mean? Did he make up that name? For some reason, it sounded so cheesy that it inexplicably made me feel immense embarrassment.


    Putting my worries aside, what undoubtedly unsettled Laura and Victor the most was the revelation that there were, in total, seven other beings similar to the one we had encountered earlier.


    I mean, that being literally appeared out of nowhere, swapped the moon for a black hole just minutes after emerging from a highly suspicious portal. Honestly, it''s impossible to even imagine what the others could be capable of.


    On top of that, there was the worrying fact that we had no idea where that being could be right now. Given its apparent ability to teleport, it could literally be anywhere in the world at this very moment.


    While Laura, Victor, and the man discussed seemingly important matters¡ªlikely related to the new anomaly, considering the situation¡ªI, on the other hand, began to feel bored. I mean, they were completely ignoring me, probably thinking I wouldn¡¯t contribute anything even if they tried to involve me. Okay, I¡¯m mute, but not deaf. You know that, right?.


    Anyway, since they weren¡¯t paying attention to me, I decided to focus on the village. Maybe I could find a clue pointing to where that being might have gone. For a brief moment, my golden, shining eyes fixed on the sky, more specifically on the black hole now filling it. It was hard to believe, but the moon had really disappeared. Did the black hole absorb it or something?.


    I thought about what exactly that black hole in the sky could mean. I knew that being was responsible for making it appear, but beyond that, my mind couldn''t get very far¡ªthinking was never my strong suit, after all. As I stared intently at the glowing purple black hole, something peculiar caught my attention, thanks to the unique way I see things.


    Normally, when I focus my vision on something in front of me, the surroundings also become strangely sharp, which makes it nearly impossible for me to be caught off guard. Curiously, though, when I look directly at something, my vision functions completely normally. Yeah, I know, it''s weird, but that''s just how it works.


    Following what I noticed, I turned my gaze toward the forest and walked slowly toward the spot I had noticed. It was near the houses located on the edge of the dry forest. However, when I got there, a question popped into my mind, and, confused, I tilted my head slightly to the side.


    (These trees... For some reason, I feel like they weren''t this withered before. Did they always look like this, or is it just my impression?)


    When I first arrived at this village, I noticed the trees around had a dry, leafless appearance, which, in a way, seemed to be a characteristic trait of the vegetation in this region, considering the cold climate here. However, as I observed them now, something felt different. The trees were becoming progressively more dead.


    Their trunks seemed rotten, as if they hadn''t received water or sunlight in a long time. At first, I thought it was just a natural feature of the place, but as I examined them more closely, the feeling that they were decaying grew stronger.


    Confused, I quickly looked around. The vegetation, although sparse, was still present, but even it seemed to be wilting and withering away. Though I hadn''t paid much attention to the environment when I first arrived, I''m sure the plants were more alive at that time compared to what I see now.


    I blinked, puzzled by the situation. I crouched slowly and looked at the vegetation beneath my feet. Reaching down, I pulled up some weeds from the ground. However, as soon as I held them, the weeds withered completely in my hand and died shortly after. This made me realize that this was definitely not something normal.


    What the hell was going on? I didn¡¯t remember having any anomalous abilities that could cause this reaction in the vegetation. And even if I did, there would be no reason to use it¡ªafter all, why would I kill the plants around me?.


    As I watched the grass wither in my hand, the man from earlier entered my field of view, approaching slowly from behind. There was something about his presence that made me feel like he was analyzing me. Well, that didn¡¯t bother me.


    Living at the base of the organization, stares like that were common in my daily life. However, maybe he knew something about what was happening to the vegetation. With that thought in mind, I slowly turned around, showing him the withered and dead grass I was holding.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The man looked confused by my gesture, but still, his gaze fixed on my hand. I noticed his eyebrows furrow slightly, a clear sign of perplexity. With a careful movement, he took the withered and dead grass from me, and though there was some hesitation in his actions, I couldn¡¯t blame him for that, even if I wanted to. When the weeds were in his hands, he observed them for a few seconds, studying them carefully.


    As I waited for his next move, the man¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. With a swift motion, he turned his gaze toward the slowly withering forest behind me before turning his face toward the sky.


    Honestly, besides the scattered stars, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything particularly interesting up there, except for the dark purple-black hole glowing brightly, standing out in the vast sky. So I assumed that was what the man was looking at.


    As I tried to imagine what he could be thinking, the man suddenly flashed a half-smile and placed his hand on his chin, adopting a pose that resembled a detective. While I got lost in my own thoughts, he finally spoke: "I understand... so that¡¯s it. I never considered that possibility before. Since the [Conceptual Virtues] cannot act outside the concept they govern, they don¡¯t have the power to directly interfere. However, their very presence has the ability to alter reality. Even without taking any action, they cause changes simply by existing"


    Sure, I couldn¡¯t understand a thing he was saying. From my point of view, he just mumbled something while staring at the black hole in the sky, and somehow, it seemed like he had come to some kind of conclusion, almost as if it were something miraculous. Honestly, I had no idea what kind of conclusion he could have reached by staring at some wilting grass, but honestly, I didn¡¯t really care.


    Completely ignoring me, he began walking toward Laura and Victor. I followed discreetly, keeping an eye on the surroundings. There was something unsettling about this village; it didn¡¯t give off any sense of safety.


    Also, where did all those dressed figures from the cave go? They were the first to leave, but it felt strange not seeing them around. Where could they have gone?.


    As we approached Laura and Victor, the man spoke: ¡°I think I¡¯ve finally figured out what [Conceptual Virtue] it was that we encountered earlier¡±


    Anyway, I figured it was best to put aside thoughts of the figures I¡¯d encountered in the cave, where that being seemed trapped within the symbol. Earlier, the man had looked at the wilted grass I gave him and then directed his gaze toward the black hole in the sky. Given those two factors, it seemed clear there was some connection between them.


    Although I usually couldn¡¯t care less about most things, I couldn¡¯t deny that this time, my curiosity was piqued. I mean, if the whole world had the same fate as the wilted grass I handed him, wouldn¡¯t that be a complete disaster? The planet could just be destroyed.


    Though I have some physical resistance, I can¡¯t imagine it¡¯d be pleasant to live in such a scenario. And, moreover, I doubt I¡¯d manage to keep my life peaceful if the world really did end. In short, no video games, no snacks, none of that.


    As I lost myself in thought again, Laura¡¯s voice echoed: ¡°Did you figure it out? How?¡± I realized she seemed suspicious, maybe even curious. Anyway, her reaction wasn¡¯t all that surprising. The man, on the other hand, seemed to be thinking the same as I was, as he remained calm, almost expressionless.


    Arthur, without saying a word, extended his hand to Laura, as if he wanted to give her something. Confused, Laura reached out in response, and in the next moment, he dropped a twig of wilted grass into her palm.


    Still stunned, she stared at it, trying to understand what it meant, while Arthur began speaking: ¡°You see this, don¡¯t you? The grass is wilting. And if you look around, you notice the same thing happening with the trees? As I said, I don¡¯t know much about [Conceptual Virtues] ¡ª in fact, I know so little I¡¯m almost embarrassed to call myself an expert. But if there¡¯s one thing I know... or at least theorize... it¡¯s some of the characteristics of their powers¡±


    Both Laura and Victor looked equally confused, and honestly, so was I. In the end, the only thing we could do was keep listening carefully to the man¡¯s explanation. Noticing that we were all focused on him, he continued: ¡°Well, as far as I know, there¡¯s only one of the [Conceptual Virtues] that matches the description of the current characteristics, and even without doing anything, it could cause the death of the vegetation around us¡±


    I¡¯m not exactly sure why, but as soon as he mentioned the death of the vegetation, the word ¡°death¡± strangely stuck in my mind. It didn¡¯t take long for me to understand why.


    The plants and trees around us were slowly wilting and weakening, almost as if they were gradually withering away, heading toward death. It was at that moment that I finally realized which [Conceptual Virtue] we were dealing with. And to confirm my theory, the man¡¯s voice echoed again, while Victor and Laura listened intently.


    ¡°That anomaly we found in the cave, I¡¯m sure it was the personification of death. It seems like we ran into a complicated problem right from the start¡± the man said, his voice full of confidence. To be honest, it was hard to believe he was wrong.


    I slowly turned my gaze toward Victor and Laura. Both had wide eyes, an expression of shock and apprehension evident. Well, I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t understand their reaction. Usually, when you talk about death, it rarely involves anything good. Of course, there are exceptions, but overall, it¡¯s never a positive thing.


    "Speaking of which, where are the figures we saw in the cave earlier? I hadn¡¯t noticed with everything going on, but didn¡¯t they leave before us? Why does the village feel so empty?" Victor¡¯s comment drew Laura¡¯s and the man¡¯s attention, and they finally seemed to notice the strangeness of the situation.


    The next moment, following Victor''s words, Laura and the man began to scan their surroundings, finally noticing something strange: the village was completely deserted. There was no sign of the figures or the villagers. Of course, this was something I had already noticed minutes earlier.


    My field of vision is considerably wider than that of a human, so I doubt I missed any details. Even so, the situation left me puzzled as well. While trying to figure out where everyone could have gone, an unexpected thought crossed my mind.


    (Wait! Although I¡¯m not sure about the distance, if I activate my eyes, I¡¯ll be able to scan the surroundings much more efficiently. If something is hidden, its weak points will give it away)


    Following my reasoning, I activated my anomalous power, and in the next instant, my eyes began to glow with the colors of the rainbow. As I analyzed my surroundings, I quickly identified the distinctive glows that indicated weak points. Strangely, they were all concentrated inside the cave, near the exit.


    Since that exit was blocked due to the earlier collapse, it¡¯s likely that everyone got trapped while trying to escape. To be honest, I was surprised they had survived. I thought they wouldn¡¯t make it out alive, imagining they¡¯d be buried or crushed by the rocks in the process.

 Chapter 72 - The call [14]

    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Lost in her thoughts, Laura took a few moments to notice the small tugs on her white lab coat. Blinking softly before turning her head, she found herself met by the unblinking gaze of the small anomaly. With her head tilted slightly, Laura felt overcome by confusion. That behavior was unusual¡ªso rare she could count on one hand the times the small anomaly had acted that way.


    Surprisingly, the number of times this had happened didn¡¯t even reach five. Of course, when they first met, something similar had occurred. However, reflecting on that moment, it didn¡¯t seem like the anomaly had wanted anything specific from Laura. She simply appeared to want to follow her.


    Still puzzled by the sudden behavior of the little anomaly, Laura hesitated for a moment before gently placing her hand on its head, softly stroking it. Then, she crouched to its eye level and asked: "What is it? Are you trying to tell me something?"


    Of course, Laura didn¡¯t expect an answer when she asked the question, but she simply couldn¡¯t ignore the curious look the anomaly was giving her. Besides, as always, Laura found the way it stared at her adorable. That expression was a true visual relief, almost a small refuge amidst the recent wave of chaos and madness she had been forced to endure.


    Laura couldn¡¯t say situations like this were common in her daily life¡ªor that she¡¯d want to experience them more often. After all, she was a scientist, not a fighter. While it was rare for scientists to head into the field for on-site analysis, those moments did happen. Still, Laura was absolutely certain that most of the time, those occasions were much more peaceful.


    She was sure those situations rarely included enigmatic symbols in caves or the emergence of anomalies capable of destabilizing the world as she knew it simply by existing. Sometimes, she seriously wondered if luck was truly on her side.


    Lost in thought, Laura only returned to reality when she heard a noise beside her. She turned and found the anomaly staring at her, cheeks puffed up in clear protest. Laura couldn¡¯t help but find the sight incredibly cute, almost making her want to hug the anomaly and bask in its adorable presence. However, to the anomaly¡¯s fortune¡ªor perhaps Laura¡¯s misfortune¡ªshe knew full well the creature didn¡¯t appreciate such close contact.


    Laura grew even more confused when the anomaly suddenly turned and pointed in a direction. Perplexed, she followed the creature''s gesture and realized it was pointing toward the cave entrance, now entirely blocked by the collapse of rocks. A chill ran down Laura¡¯s spine as she imagined that, if not for the anomaly¡¯s intervention, she might at that very moment be buried under dozens of those rocks.


    (Uh... dying like that would definitely be a terribly painful experience, wouldn¡¯t it?) Laura thought as her body trembled and her eyes squeezed shut.


    For a moment, lost in her thoughts, Laura didn¡¯t notice that the small anomaly had disappeared. Confused, she quickly scanned the area with her eyes, letting out a sigh of relief when she spotted it near the cave entrance. The small anomaly seemed curious about something, moving lightly back and forth and touching the large rocks that blocked the exit.


    However, Laura''s relief soon turned into confusion. She wondered why the small anomaly suddenly showed such interest in the rocks. No matter how hard she tried, Laura couldn''t find a plausible reason for such behavior. Of course, there was the possibility that the anomaly''s interest wasn''t directed at the rocks themselves but at something else she had yet to notice.


    (Is there something under the rocks?) With this thought, Laura approached cautiously, positioning herself behind the anomaly and watching it closely.


    Suddenly, the anomaly raised one of its arms, causing Laura to raise an eyebrow in confusion. However, she wasn¡¯t prepared for what happened next. The anomaly grabbed one of the rocks blocking the cave entrance and, with a surprising movement, crushed it as if it were paper.


    Laura was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what shocked her more: the fact that the anomaly was so focused on something she couldn¡¯t comprehend, or the fact that a creature that looked like a ten-year-old girl could crush huge rocks with the ease of crumpling paper.


    The strangely surreal scene made a thought cross Laura¡¯s mind for an instant: (This will probably be an image etched into my memory for a long time)


    The anomaly¡¯s strange actions continued for a while, and soon Arthur and Victor also noticed the unusual behavior. Like Laura, they waited, watching in silence. For Laura, it was hard to believe the anomaly was doing this for fun or out of boredom. Normally, it acted indifferent to everything around it. Clearly, something had captured its attention, and Laura felt there was more to this behavior than met the eye.


    Oddly, as he watched, Victor got the impression he heard something. Of course, he could have just been imagining it¡ªthis wouldn¡¯t be the first time voices popped into his head from stress, and it probably wouldn¡¯t be the last. However, he couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility of something real when the sound persisted. From what he could tell, it seemed to come from the cave entrance.


    Victor commented with a skeptical and confused look, trying to pinpoint the sounds: ¡°I think... I think I hear noises coming from the cave entrance¡± His words immediately caught Laura and Arthur¡¯s attention.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Laura looked puzzled by Victor¡¯s comment and tried to focus her hearing, but, as expected, she couldn¡¯t hear anything. The only sound she picked up was the wind, which had inexplicably returned. Of course, she didn¡¯t dismiss Victor¡¯s words; his hearing was undoubtedly far sharper than hers.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for everyone¡¯s doubts to be resolved. The anomaly, crushing yet another rock with its incredible strength, finally opened a small hole in the cave entrance, which had been completely blocked by the rocks.


    With that, the sounds from inside grew louder, soon becoming clear: cries for help. Realizing this, Laura, Victor, and Arthur quickly exchanged glances before rushing toward the anomaly.


    Amidst their coughing, Laura, Arthur, and Victor heard faint voices coming from the cave entrance: "Cough, cough... Help, please! Somebody, help us! We have children and injured women with us! We can barely breathe! Cough, cough!"


    Even after hearing those words, Laura felt there wasn¡¯t much she could do. After all, she was just a human, and at least dozens of rocks blocked the cave¡¯s exit, preventing those trapped inside from escaping.


    Laura tried to think of an alternative, but all her ideas required time ¡ª something these people clearly didn¡¯t have at that moment. However, her thoughts were interrupted when black smoke began to emanate from the small anomaly¡¯s body.


    Laura blinked in surprise. This wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened. In the next instant, a being resembling the small anomaly but entirely dark and surrounded by a terrifying aura emerged from it. The being scanned the surroundings, briefly pausing its gaze on Laura before turning toward the cave¡¯s entrance.


    The next moment, pieces of shadow detached from the back of the being made entirely of smoldering darkness, moving as if they were alive. They floated slowly toward the cave¡¯s entrance and, with precise movement, attached themselves to the rocks blocking the passage. Almost simultaneously, Laura¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she observed the unfolding situation.


    The reason was simple: the shadow fragments that had detached from the smoky being emitted by the small anomaly suddenly began devouring the rocks blocking the entrance. At least, that¡¯s what it seemed at first glance. However, Laura imagined a different scenario. To her, rather than being consumed, the engulfed rocks appeared to be merging, becoming part of the smoldering spheres of shadow.


    Faced with this peculiar sight, Laura shifted her gaze between the small anomaly and the smoky being that had clearly originated from it. She had no idea how many other anomalous powers the small anomaly might be hiding. In truth, Laura didn¡¯t even fully understand the abilities she was already aware of ¡ª and that alone was quite unsettling.


    ***


    (POV - ???)


    "Light... so much brightness... imagine... vision... never before..." murmured the being, its eyes fixed on the night sky, reflecting a mix of curiosity and surprise.


    The being, in all its existence, had never imagined that a world as radiant as the one it now observed could exist. The sky wasn¡¯t made of darkness, the ground wasn¡¯t an endless void, and the air didn¡¯t carry the scent of death. Wherever it looked, there was something new, something unique, something it had never seen or experienced before.


    But that wasn¡¯t the best part. The being could feel life ¡ª different types and forms, but life nonetheless. Something inside it buzzed with joy, an unprecedented sensation, something it had never experienced before. Even so, that wasn¡¯t the true essence of its happiness.


    The being had already explored countless dimensions and traversed the most diverse environments. It was as ancient as the very concept of time, existing even before it was created. Although it had learned about this place through "Her" words, it never imagined it could be so beautiful, nor that something like this could truly exist.


    Even so, standing before such a dazzling reality, the being could hardly believe what it was seeing. Although everything around it was new, it was something the being had somehow known could exist because ¡°She¡± had said it did. It just didn¡¯t know where. But there was one detail, one particular factor, that genuinely brought happiness to its heart.


    ¡°White... here... fun...¡± the being murmured in a broken, drawn-out voice that still carried a hint of feminine innocence.


    At the same time, an innocent smile spread across the being''s face, and their eyes shimmered with a soft purplish hue. The being swung their feet back and forth, gently nodding their head, as if fully reflecting their growing happiness.


    The being¡¯s hair, now visible with its hood pulled back, shimmered in a fluorescent purple hue, like thousands of fireflies gathered in one place. Its strands danced with the wind as its eyes observed the world around it with attentiveness and curiosity. Yet, a persistent question swirled in its mind, unsettling it.


    ¡°White... I recognize... no... strange... why?¡± the being murmured, a contemplative look etched on its face as its eyes got lost in the radiant sky, illuminated by countless vibrant hues.


    For a moment, the being blinked slowly, then touched its throat lightly with one hand, shaking its head softly from side to side. In a low, hesitant voice, it murmured: ¡°Language... hard... still... white... know... seems... language... learn... fast... necessary...¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the only language the being knew ¡ª in fact, there was no language it didn¡¯t know or couldn¡¯t learn. A brief period was all it needed to fully master the language of the dimension it was in. Only then would it speak.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of its lips; for the first time in thousands of years, the being felt something close to happiness. Finally, something in the world seemed fun again.


    Although, at first, the being had come to this dimension drawn by energy similar to its own, the reason it stayed, at least for a while, turned out to be entirely different. However, that didn¡¯t bother it. It had been so long since the being felt so alive ¡ª an irony it found amusing, considering its own existence symbolized the exact opposite.


    The dead need a passage; otherwise, they accumulate and give rise to distorted beings. Souls are nothing more than the true essence of beings, regardless of their form, power, or dimension ¡ª all souls are equal.


    The being had been created with a clear purpose: to collect these souls to prevent their accumulation. Of course, at first, the being resented having been given such a tedious task by ¡°Her¡± But over time, it accepted its role.


    After all, the being loved ¡°Her¡± ¡ª the one who gave it life and consciousness, who pulled it from the darkness and enveloped it with lights that shone around it, making even the darkness within it gleam.


    Despite its essence being pure darkness, ¡°She¡± also gave it warmth, something the being rarely felt. For a moment, it smiled genuinely, happily ¡ª something it hadn¡¯t done in a long time in its own dimension, a cold, dark, and desolate place.

 Chapter 73 - The call [15]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    You¡¯re probably wondering why I¡¯m trying to help people I¡¯ve never met before, right? Especially when, not long ago, those same people opened a dimensional portal that brought an incredibly powerful anomaly to... our dimension? Our world? I¡¯m not sure which term would be more appropriate here, but anyway, the point is: honestly, I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m doing this myself.


    To put it simply, there''s probably no benefit in saving them. I don''t know these people, so I have no reason to help them, and none of them are close enough to me to justify any effort on my part right now. In short, there''s no reason for me to offer help.


    However, if I¡¯m being honest, there really isn¡¯t any reason for me not to help if I see someone in danger right in front of me. It¡¯s not because I want to help them, but simply because I can. In the end, it won¡¯t change anything, but somehow, it would make me feel a bit better about myself.


    That said, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that, over time, seeing humans die probably won¡¯t make me feel sorry or anything like that. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t try to help those I know, using all the skills I have, especially Laura and Emily, who¡¯ve taken care of me since I became an anomaly.


    Well, Victor too, although he seems tough on the outside, he¡¯s actually a pretty cool guy. He usually gives me candy when Laura and Emily forbid it. Of course, he probably thinks I won¡¯t tell them, since I can¡¯t speak, but that¡¯s not relevant right now.


    The issue that persists is that, at some point, seeing humans die¡ªwhether children or women¡ªdidn¡¯t stir anything in me. No remorse, no compassion, no other feeling. Just a deep indifference. And that¡¯s what scares me the most.


    But, what can I do? It¡¯s not like I can reverse the changes that are happening. In the end, I¡¯ve come to the conclusion that accepting them, without losing what still defines me, what makes me who I am, would be the wisest choice.


    I sighed inwardly at my own thoughts and went back to work removing the rocks. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take as long as I feared. With the help of my Alter Ego, I finished much faster than I expected.


    Although I couldn¡¯t remove all the stones from the entrance, I cleared a hole big enough for people to pass through, even if they had to squeeze.


    My Alter Ego, on the other hand, transformed into a dark sphere and returned inside me after fulfilling what seemed to be its mission. While I know it follows my wishes, the truth is, I don''t fully understand how this ability works. And, to be honest, my understanding of how my absorption powers work is pretty limited as well.


    Anyway, disregarding the obvious fact that what had helped them clearly wasn¡¯t human, the figures began to emerge from the cave entrance, one by one. Among them, there were men, women, and, surprisingly, children. Without paying more attention to them, I turned my gaze back to the cave interior.


    In short, the inside looked like the very entrance to hell. Blood was everywhere, covering the rocks¡ªcountless ones¡ªand beneath these stones, hands, body fragments, and even a head appeared that, honestly, I doubt was still connected to its original body.


    Laura, who noticed my gaze, tried to peek inside the cave, but just one glance made her clutch her stomach, squat down, and start vomiting. Well, that was a normal reaction to something like that. Mine, on the other hand, could be considered abnormal¡ªor rather, I just felt nothing, and my face probably didn¡¯t show any reaction.


    I watched the scene for a few seconds. Honestly, I wondered if they thought everything they did was worth it, just to end up like this. Did they feel anger? Or maybe relief? Maybe neither. The only thing I¡¯m sure of now is that they¡¯re not feeling anything anymore¡ªafter all, they''re dead.


    Putting aside the scene I witnessed inside the cave, I turned my gaze to the people who had exited. In front of me, a man was nearly kneeling in gratitude. His appearance was aged, marked by time, with deep wrinkles that seemed to tell the story of his long life. He must have been around eighty years old.


    Although he was almost kissing my feet in thanks, I couldn¡¯t feel joy in his gestures. If I were honest, I¡¯d admit that I didn¡¯t help them out of solidarity or empathy. It wasn¡¯t human frailty that moved me, nor any sense of moral duty.


    The only reason I decided to help you was out of pure whim. With the power I possess, offering help has become almost trivial to me. And deep down, I know that, as time goes by, these rare occasions when something or someone piques my interest enough for me to intervene are bound to become even more scarce... Well, let''s just say that this kind of gesture will be rarer and rarer from me in the future.


    Leaving that aside, the old man who was among the people I saved kept bowing¡ªor whatever it was¡ªtoward me while thanking me: ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much! If it weren''t for you, we would have been crushed by the rocks. Thanks to you, the children and women are safe!¡±


    Honestly, at this point, I started to wonder if he had realized that what he was thanking wasn¡¯t a human, but an anomaly. I blinked, confused, as I watched the man. His gratitude began to make me uncomfortable, not because I cared, but because we were starting to attract the attention of the people around us.


    Ignoring that part, I noticed that those who were watching us were now surrounding us like a group of individuals wearing the same robes I had noticed as soon as I arrived in the village. In short, they were the ones who had helped carry out the ritual¡ªor whatever they called it¡ªto summon the anomaly that turned the moon into a black hole.


    In short, everything pointed to the fact that the residents were the same people as before. Although I had no idea what had led them to get involved with such an obviously suspicious cult, there wasn¡¯t much I could do except watch. After all, it wasn¡¯t like I could ask directly, especially considering my inability to communicate.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Anyway, among them, there were some children¡ªsome clearly accompanied by their parents, while others seemed to be alone, with no relatives around. Maybe their parents had died or faced something similar. I admit I felt a pang of pity for them, but honestly, I knew there was nothing I could do to help.


    As my eyes scanned the scattered children, Laura approached and stood by my side. With a curious look, she turned to the man, who was still immersed in his thanks, and asked a direct question: ¡°You¡¯re the people from this village, right? Who was that woman earlier? The one leading the ritual?¡±


    The man clearly became uncomfortable with Laura''s question. I couldn¡¯t blame him; she was practically accusing him of being part of some weird and bizarre cult. However, upon observing his expression, I realized he didn¡¯t seem to have been fooled by Laura¡¯s words. On the contrary, he seemed to carry a feeling of guilt for what had happened earlier.


    Maybe there was a legitimate reason for him and the villagers to follow that woman. As the man seemed to reflect on what to reveal and what to hide, my eyes fixated on two children nearby¡ªa boy and a girl. The boy, with messy hair and a serious expression, didn¡¯t seem older than twelve, while the girl, with big, curious eyes, seemed no older than eight.


    In summary, they were both incredibly young. What caught my attention was the fact that the girl was crying, while the boy, with a worried look, tried to comfort her. Although I didn¡¯t fully understand their conversation, I could hear her repeating the word ¡°mommy¡± over and over, while tears ran down her face.


    I blinked for a moment and, almost instinctively, brought my finger to my lips. The gesture, though peculiar, felt as natural as breathing¡ªat least, it would, if I were still able to breathe. As I watched the two children, likely siblings, the elderly man, who seemed to lead the village, responded to Laura¡¯s words with surprising calm.


    "We didn''t know that woman. She showed up in our village a few days ago, out of nowhere, saying that... that she could let us see our deceased loved ones again. At first, we thought it was a trick... But then, she slit her own throat right in front of us, and seconds later, as if by a miracle, she got up while the wound started to heal... In the end, there were no more doubts about her words" As they spoke, their eyes turned to the villagers behind them, casting a look filled with affection and genuine concern for all of them.


    Although the old man''s gaze clearly showed the weight of the guilt he carried, surprisingly, it didn''t seem to be related to something from his past. His guilt seemed to come from a different, deeper source. Anyway, oblivious to my thoughts, the conversation continued on its course.


    "Did you all just follow her without questioning? Are you telling me that, at no point, did you think this method could, I don¡¯t know, cause some kind of apocalypse?" Laura asked, raising an eyebrow. Somehow, she seemed genuinely annoyed... and, of course, the black hole in the sky wasn¡¯t helping at all.


    I glanced at the old man sideways, trying to catch his reaction, but to my surprise, he seemed completely calm. His gaze, fixed on Laura, radiated serenity. That¡¯s when I realized: he really didn¡¯t seem to feel guilty about what had happened earlier, at least not when it came to the attempt to open a dimensional portal and bring a potentially deadly anomaly from another dimension into ours.


    Still, there was a shadow of guilt in his eyes, as if he knew that what he had done ¡ª or helped to do ¡ª wasn¡¯t exactly the right thing. However, he seemed to carry that guilt with an almost indifferent acceptance, without a trace of remorse.


    The old man closed his eyes for a brief moment, as if he were carefully considering the best way to put his feelings into words. At least, that¡¯s the impression I got. Then, slowly, he opened his eyes and looked back at Laura. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t discern any clear sign of emotion on his face; he just seemed like an old man, deeply weary of life.


    Although it wasn¡¯t really about the subject at hand, suddenly, a thought crossed my mind: (... Will I turn out like him when I get older? All wrinkled, always with that tired look on my face? ... Wait, does my body even age? Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I found out I¡¯m immortal...)


    "Miss, if someone offered you the same proposal, saying they could bring back your father, your mother, or even your brother or sister, would you just brush it off as a scam? Or, in some corner of your mind, would you wonder: (But... what if...?) I imagine you¡¯ve walked around the village a bit. We don¡¯t have much, but what we do have is each other. We¡¯re one big family here... but, unfortunately..."


    The man paused, slowly turning toward the villagers. His gaze swept over the crowd, stopping only when he found the two children I had noticed earlier¡ªthe boy and the little girl. He sighed, and with a hint of sadness in his voice, said: "Unfortunately... sometimes, the pain of losing a family member is unbearable and irreplaceable, no matter how hard you try to fill that void"


    At first, I thought Laura would refute the man''s words, but to my surprise, her expression turned grim ¡ª or rather, she seemed lost in deep thought about what he had said. Honestly, this caught me off guard a little. Was there a reason for her to dwell on that so much? Maybe she had lost someone in her family? It was at that moment that I realized just how little I truly knew Laura.


    Luckily, Laura¡¯s trance lasted until a familiar sound, one I¡¯d heard before, echoed through the area. With a slight blink, she reached into her coat pocket and pulled out her phone. As soon as she looked at the screen, a frown formed on her face. Her eyes quickly moved to the black hole suspended in the sky, before returning to the phone, her expression now even more serious.


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura closed her eyes for a moment, letting out a deep sigh as she tried to summon courage she wasn''t sure she still had. Her mind was consumed by a single thought: how could she explain the current situation? What should have been a simple mission to investigate a remote village had turned into something bizarre ¡ª the moon replaced by a black hole. She didn¡¯t even know if there was a plausible excuse for something so absurd.


    In the end, resigned to her fate, Laura brought the phone to her ear and, with a voice full of exhaustion, said: ¡°Boss? It''s me, Laura¡±


    Laura¡¯s voice was followed by a complete silence on the other end of the line. Confused, she briefly pulled the phone away, checking the screen. The call was still ongoing. Not knowing what to do, Laura waited, anxiety growing. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long before a voice finally echoed from the other side.


    "Laura? Is that you? Thank God, I''ve been trying to call you for almost thirty minutes... Never mind. What matters is that I need you to come back immediately. [Angel of Death] somehow managed to escape, and for some inexplicable reason, a black hole appeared in the sky, replacing the moon. We''re analyzing the situation, but the evidence points to a Nihilum-class anomaly having manifested near where you are. At least, that''s what the readings are showing"


    For a moment, Laura realized that this phenomenon was probably being observed by people all over the world, including those not directly involved. While events like this were rare, they were still possible, which is why there were always measures in place to prevent panic in situations like this.


    Normally, reporters would rush to release senseless statements, interviewing "scientists" who, without truly understanding what was happening, would offer vague explanations to calm the public.


    In the end, it would all just be a staged performance orchestrated by the government. Of course, it was still up to the organization to handle the situation before the victims started showing up, but in practice, this rarely worked.


    Some Nihilum-class anomalies just disappeared after sowing chaos. Laura had witnessed this, though not personally. And it was precisely because of that experience that she knew she would face a major headache this time.

 Chapter 74 - The call [16]

    (POV - ???)


    In a silent forest, surrounded by withered trees and dead vegetation, the being stood motionless, its golden eyes with purple pupils fixed on something below. A faint purplish glow passed through its pupils, as if reflecting a deep connection to what it was observing.


    Nothing else in the world seemed to matter at that moment. Slowly, the being raised its slender arms, bringing them toward its own face but never diverting its gaze, which remained unwaveringly fixed on the object of its watchfulness.


    The being slowly brought its finger closer, gently touching its face. In the next instant, with a light touch, it felt its own skin beneath the fingertip. The movement made its eyes widen in surprise, while at the same time, it tilted its head slightly to the side, overcome by confusion.


    Of course, the being wasn''t just surprised by touching its own face. The surprise came from the fact that, beneath it, it found another being with the same appearance, making the same gesture. In short, the being had discovered a small stream with crystal-clear water, reflecting its image.


    This was something completely new to the being, something it had never witnessed. Where it came from, it was impossible to see even a few inches ahead; all that could be seen was a thick, impenetrable mist of darkness, with no apparent end. So, the idea of encountering something like its own reflection was unthinkable ¨C though, to begin with, the being didn''t even know what that meant.


    "This is... fun..." the being murmured to itself, as a subtle smile curved the corner of its lips.


    This was the first time the being had witnessed something like this. It found the situation extremely intriguing. And for the being, anything that was interesting was also fun. That¡¯s why the being wanted to play with the white, because the white, in its essence, was fun.


    Thoughts like these might seem simplistic, maybe even childish, it''s true. However, for the person, the small things, like the gentle brush of the wind on their face or the softness of the grass beneath their feet, held a special charm. Simply the fact that there was no endless darkness ahead brought them a genuine, sincere joy, capable of turning every moment into pure fun.


    With its eyes still fixed on its reflection in the water, the being suddenly blinked, its attention drawn to something in another direction. Slowly, it turned its gaze behind itself, tilting its head in a gesture that conveyed confusion.


    Its eyes briefly settled on a nearby tree but quickly lost interest. Moments later, the being focused its attention on some bushes and trees ahead, where steady and relatively heavy footsteps echoed rhythmically, breaking the silence that had dominated the surroundings just moments before.


    With a confused expression, the being blinked softly, its golden eyes shining intensely as the purple pupils emitted a faint, almost imperceptible glow. Its gaze remained fixed on the spot ahead, alert and vigilant, as whatever was there drew closer and closer: (?...)


    Between the trees and bushes, something began to move. The being watched closely as an unknown creature appeared in front of it. It was unquestionably much larger than the being, probably three times its size.


    Despite something so imposing in front of it, the being felt no fear. In fact, it didn¡¯t even understand what that feeling was. Fear was an experience it had never known, something entirely foreign to its existence. For the being, there was no reason to worry or even acknowledge the relevance of something so abstract.


    As the being watched the creature closely, it suddenly rose, lifting itself onto two legs, whereas it had previously been supported on four. This movement caught the being¡¯s attention, as it had never seen something like this.


    It was the first time it had encountered such a... peculiar creature, and surprisingly, pleasant to the eyes, unlike many others that always attacked once their gazes met.


    The creature began to move its head slowly, as if searching for something. From the being¡¯s perspective, it seemed to hesitate, looking for something around it, until, for a moment, their eyes met.


    The being blinked briefly, an automatic gesture, but at the same time, curious. For some reason, the creature seemed to tense up, becoming more cautious in the presence of the being, something the being could clearly perceive.


    In the next moment, the being felt a sensation, weak and fleeting, quickly vanishing. However, it was enough for the being to notice that the creature had shown signs of hostile intent.


    Despite this, its expression remained unchanged, completely indifferent to the threat. With slow steps, the creature began to approach, its eyes alert to the surroundings as it cautiously moved toward the being.


    The being blinked and continued to observe the creature, which was approaching slowly. A few seconds later, they were face to face. The creature, again, stood on two legs, making its immense size appear even larger.


    In the next moment, it raised one of its arms. The being blinked briefly and tilted its head slightly to the side in a gesture of curiosity.


    With a swift motion, the creature swung its arm toward the being but stopped abruptly just inches away from reaching it. For a moment, the air seemed frozen in time. Then, the creature raised its arm again, but instead of striking as before, it simply lay down on the ground.


    Its eyes remained open, fixed on the being in front of it. The being, in turn, stayed alert, gazing directly into the creature''s eyes. With a slight gesture of curiosity, it gently tilted its head to the side and let out a small yet kind, fleeting smile.


    As if waiting for just that final, simple gesture, the creature gently closed its eyes. A subtle purple gleam crossed its pupils before disappearing completely, leaving them enveloped in deep darkness. The being, unperturbed, simply observed the scene, its face remaining expressionless, showing no emotion.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    In the next moment, a glowing orb emerged from the creature, lighting up the surroundings with an intense light. The being¡¯s eyes widened, surprised by what it saw. It was dazzling, a color so vivid it had never seen before, completely different from anything it knew.


    Up until now, all the orbs that had been extracted were dark, dense, as if carrying the shadows of malicious intentions. But this glowing orb, with its radiant light, seemed to indicate purity, the absence of malice. For the being, this was confusing, unsettling.


    How could something with the intention of killing another being be considered pure? Even so, the situation sparked an unexpected curiosity in it. It was something new, a stimulus it had never witnessed, a completely different orb from all the previous ones.


    With a subtle smile at the corner of its lips, the entity''s cloak moved with an unsettling fluidity, like a shadow stretching toward the orb. Suddenly, the cloak parted, revealing a deep and dark mouth, an abyss that seemed to absorb all the light around it.


    In a quick and precise motion, the mouth devoured the shining orb, making it vanish into the infinite darkness, as if swallowed by an emptiness that left no trace.


    In the following moments, the creature slowly succumbed to eternal sleep. Its breath grew weaker and more measured until it ceased completely. The entity, with its cold and indifferent gaze, approached without haste.


    Its golden eyes, adorned with faintly glowing purple pupils, fixed on the creature, which now lay still, as though it were merely sleeping.


    Slowly, the entity raised its hand, extending it toward the creature. With gentle motions, it began to caress it, almost as if showing compassion. The instant the creature''s soul was absorbed, a torrent of memories and emotions flooded the entity.


    It could experience every moment of the creature''s existence: its birth, the challenges it faced, and the final confrontation between them. And for a brief moment, it felt the deepest emotions the creature carried at its final moment. That was when the entity understood.


    Why, even though it tried to attack, was the creature''s soul so pure and radiant? So innocent? No, even before that, the entity had witnessed all the deaths caused by the creature.


    However, by experiencing what it felt, the entity understood something profound: there was no malice in its actions. More than that, the creature didn¡¯t even understand the concept of malice.


    The creature didn¡¯t kill for pleasure, but out of necessity. It eliminated other beings because it was necessary for survival, fed on them because there was no other choice.


    For the entity, this was deeply contradictory. Never before had it encountered such a paradoxical creature, and it could not even fathom that something like this could exist.


    How could something that needed to kill be considered pure? Did that make any sense? This contradiction was both puzzling and intriguing. The entity had not anticipated such an event, which only increased its interest.


    Could it be that all beings in this dimension were like that? Free of malice, despite their actions? The entity wanted answers. Maybe the White one knew. After all, the White had been in this dimension much longer than it.


    "Language... necessary... speak... converse... with the White..." the entity murmured, its voice distant, as it continued to gently caress the creature.


    As the entity stroked the creature, light footsteps echoed through the forest, breaking the silence. However, its indifferent expression remained unchanged, and it did not bother to turn its face.


    It already knew there was another presence nearby, besides the recently deceased creature. This was because the entity had the ability to sense any form of life in the vicinity. Of course, at that moment, it focused its perception only on the closest living beings.


    The creature slowly approached the spot where the being remained motionless. Finally, the being shifted its gaze toward it, revealing golden eyes that gleamed intensely, with a subtle purple shimmer crossing its pupils. Watching closely, the being noticed the creature''s smile, which seemed strangely radiant.


    Then, with a reverent gesture, the creature bowed slightly and spoke in a ceremonious tone: "Humbly, I present myself before your presence! She who guides lost souls to their final rest and embodies the very essence of death: Miss Nekra! It is a tremendous honor to finally meet you again, my lady"


    Nekra... Yes, that was her name, a name "She" had given her long ago. However, upon hearing her name mentioned, Nekra showed no specific reaction. In fact, it had been so long since anyone had called her that, she could barely remember the last time it happened. The word sounded like a distant echo, carrying with it a strange, almost forgotten feeling that stirred something subtle and dormant within her consciousness.


    (You... know my name? How... do you know?) Nekra asked, transmitting her thoughts directly into the creature''s mind.


    Her words, full of reverence and dedication, seemed to resonate with a sincerity that filled the air. Nekra simply couldn''t keep up with the conversation. Why did the creature seem so happy saying those words? Moreover, for some reason, Nekra could feel an intense sense of reverence emanating from the creature in front of her.


    Immersed momentarily in his thoughts, Nekra was interrupted by the creature before him. With a wide smile, she responded enthusiastically: "Please, my lady, just call me Eve! I am the apostle of the virtue of death, which means I am your apostle, my lady! Knowing your name is the least I can do, since I follow and revere you"


    There was a brief pause before Eve continued, her voice filled with kindness: "Oh, and by the way, I noticed you haven¡¯t fully mastered human speech yet. I hope this conversation helps you better understand our language"


    Her words, full of reverence and dedication, seemed to resonate with a sincerity that filled the air. Nekra simply couldn''t keep up with the conversation. Why did the creature seem so happy saying those words? Moreover, for some reason, Nekra could feel an intense sense of reverence emanating from the creature in front of her.


    Yet, that only seemed to annoy her. Nekra didn¡¯t care about that; all she wanted was to play with the White, as if it was the only thing that really mattered to her.


    As Nekra stared at the creature in front of her, she suddenly spoke, as if she had just remembered something important: "Ah! My lady! Allow me to give a quick explanation. You¡¯re probably a bit confused about a few things. First, my race... the people who look like me, in a way, are called humans. You could say we¡¯re the dominant species, ruling over all others in our dimension... well, at least for now"


    The creature... human paused briefly before pointing to the other creature lying on the ground, which seemed like it was just taking a nap: "This thing in front of you, we call it a bear" Eve explained: "It¡¯s one of the thousands of species that exist in our dimension" She paused for a moment, searching for the right words before continuing: "But it falls into a category called carnivorous animals. They need to feed on the flesh of other living beings to survive. However, their actions aren¡¯t guided by logical thoughts. They act purely out of necessity"


    Nekra blinked briefly, absorbing the explanation. She couldn¡¯t understand why humans felt the need to categorize all creatures. In the end, weren¡¯t they all just creatures? To Nekra, what truly mattered was the essence of the inner soul. And to her, there were only two types: the dark ones and the bright ones.


    The dark souls belonged to beings of infinite malice, created to destroy and kill. The bright ones, which Nekra had witnessed moments earlier, were something entirely different¡ªsomething she was still trying to understand. What, exactly, caused the bright souls to form? Nekra didn''t know the answer, but she was determined to find out. The reason for her curiosity was simple, almost instinctual.


    The bright, warm, and gentle souls were something Nekra had never experienced before. The light that radiated from them was so intense that, for the first time, she felt what it meant to be "cozy" just as "She" had told her earlier.


    Normally, the dark souls were cold and repulsive, as if trapped in an eternal abyss where only coldness existed, a cold that seeped into the bones. If Nekra had to choose between the two, she would undoubtedly choose the warm ones, with their comforting softness and reassuring warmth.

 Chapter 75 - The call [17]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    For some reason, I sometimes feel like, at some point in the past, I was someone with... let¡¯s say, unusual thoughts. Not that I¡¯m suggesting I was some kind of psychopath in a past life¡ªfar from it. Even though my memories are hazy, I¡¯m almost certain that before becoming an anomaly, I couldn¡¯t even hurt a fly. Or, at least, that¡¯s what I choose to believe.


    Well, that line of thinking doesn¡¯t seem very solid, considering that, nowadays, I¡¯m capable of cutting down other beings without feeling the slightest bit of remorse. It¡¯s true there¡¯s an important detail: these beings are definitely not human and try to kill me as soon as they see me. But, to be honest, that¡¯s just a detail.


    But, setting my thoughts aside for a moment and returning to reality, I allowed myself those musings because a certain person seemed increasingly consumed by worry about their future. With every passing hour, that future appeared to grow darker. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t blame them for thinking that way.


    "Ugh... why does this stuff always happen when I¡¯m the one who ends up getting scolded?" the person grumbled, pacing back and forth while biting their nails, clearly overwhelmed with anxiety.


    The voice of the poor victim, choked with sobs, was Laura''s. From what it seemed, she had spoken with Emily on the phone just moments before. From my perspective, the conversation had been calm, but it didn''t seem like Laura shared that impression.


    And I can say that for sure, because I know Emily well enough to know that she would never blame Laura for the manifestation of an anomaly that, apparently, could have the power to wipe out the human race.


    Anyway, from what I could hear of the conversation between Laura and Emily, it seemed like Emily was much more concerned about Laura''s well-being than angry about what happened today. That¡¯s probably making you wonder why Laura¡¯s so upset, right? Well, the answer¡¯s simple: that¡¯s just how she is. It was almost the same when we first met in the woods... though, back then, her worries were very different from the ones she carries now.


    By the way, although it''s not something that deserves much attention, I''m sitting on the roof of one of the village houses, gently swinging my feet in the air. My eyes follow, closely, the movements of Laura, Victor, and that mysterious man, whose name, by the way, I still haven¡¯t figured out.


    Now, about my foot-swinging... in my defense, I don''t do it by choice. Well, at least most of the time. I''ve tried everything to get rid of these habits, even though deep down I know I have an adult soul. The problem is my body insists on looking like a ten-year-old''s.


    And for some reason, these childish behaviors just kick in automatically when my mind wanders. It''s not a mental thing; it feels more like an instinctive reaction from my body. In the end, I¡¯ve come to accept that I¡¯m not going to change it.


    As I watched Victor and the man, whose name is still unknown to me, it became clear that both were preparing to face that anomaly that nearly crushed us in the cave. Not that I want to interfere, but I can''t help but wonder what makes them believe it''s still here.


    She clearly has the ability to teleport. While we''re here talking, it''s very possible that, at this very moment, she could already be anywhere on the planet, and we wouldn''t even notice. Honestly, I can''t find a plausible explanation for why she''s still here, wandering around the area.


    The only reason I can think of for her not pulling away too much is that everything is still strange and new to her. Maybe that''s why she''s being cautious about what''s around her. In short, it''s likely that she''d prefer not to go exploring without first understanding what''s out there... Of course, I don''t believe that hypothesis one bit.


    I mean, there''s no way that could be possible, right? An anomaly capable of creating a black hole in the sky would be afraid to explore? That¡¯s hard to believe. For one, I can¡¯t imagine it would take the risk of traveling to another dimension if it had that kind of fear. I decided to push those thoughts aside and refocused on Laura, who seemed to have finally calmed down a little. A softer expression began to appear on her face.


    Honestly, I¡¯m not sure if "softer" would be the most accurate word; maybe "acceptance" would be better. I mean, Laura¡¯s just human, and there was no way she could have stopped something like that. Plus, the woman who led the ritual ¨C or whatever that was ¨C definitely wasn¡¯t normal.


    There was something about that woman that seemed... out of place, as if her mind or her thoughts operated in a way that was different from the norm. In other words, she seemed much more unpredictable than I had imagined. As I got lost in these thoughts, I noticed Laura walking up to the stranger and Victor, already looking calmer.


    By the way, although it¡¯s true that Laura has many qualities, I believe her greatest one is undoubtedly her incredible ability to calm down at an impressive speed after facing bizarre and out-of-the-ordinary situations. Just watch now: she¡¯s calming down at this very moment, even with a black hole hovering above us.


    As I watched her with a certain sense of pride, Laura approached Victor and the nameless man, raising exactly the question I wanted to ask as well: ¡°By the way, we¡¯re assuming the anomaly is still around, but why would she stay in the area?¡±


    Laura made a valid point, and they were both probably aware of it. After a brief pause, she continued: ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed, it¡¯s clear that she can teleport, and the distances she can cover seem enormous. She could be in Antarctica right now, and no one would know¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    My thoughts and Laura¡¯s seemed somewhat aligned... Not that my voice would carry any weight here, to begin with, but going around without a clear plan, just randomly, didn¡¯t seem wise.


    Also, I really doubted we¡¯d be able to find her if she really decided to hide. However, as I reflected on that, something unexpected happened: I felt a penetrating, steady, and unblinking gaze directed at me.


    I blinked slowly for a moment before turning in the direction of the stare I felt. To my surprise, it was the nameless man who was watching me. Confused, I tilted my head slightly, trying to understand the reason behind his sudden attention on me.


    The man and I stared at each other for a few seconds in almost palpable silence. Then, the next moment, his firm voice echoed through the place, answering Laura¡¯s question: ¡°I¡¯ve observed some details in Death¡¯s behavior, and for that reason, I have reasons to believe she¡¯s still nearby¡±


    He paused briefly before finally turning his gaze to Laura: ¡°She was watching the anomaly that saved us from being crushed in the cave. So much so that it makes me think the two of them might have something in common. However, it seems like our little savior has no idea who or what Death is. But that¡¯s exactly why I believe she will return. Of course, that¡¯s if the two of them really have some connection. And something tells me they do¡±


    For some reason, I feel like that man expects a lot from me. Honestly, I¡¯m almost sure that if I¡¯d met someone like that anomaly ¨C who literally has a living cloak and horns on her head ¨C I¡¯d remember that. Sure, there¡¯s the fact that I barely remember anything from before I became an anomaly... in fact, practically nothing.


    But what are the chances that I met that anomaly before I became one? Honestly, I feel like the chances are almost zero. Even if we had met back then, the shock of seeing something so bizarre would have been so intense that I¡¯d probably have passed out, and when I woke up, I¡¯d hardly have any memory. Ignoring my internal thoughts, I noticed that Victor, upon hearing the man¡¯s words, frowned ¨C something I couldn¡¯t overlook.


    Seeming to finally accept that strange reality, he muttered: ¡°The more I think about us trying to hunt Death itself, the more I feel like I¡¯m losing my sanity. Does that make any physical sense? I mean, according to the detective there, Death literally got a body and is wandering among the living. Honestly, I think there are much simpler ways for us to get ourselves killed¡±


    Well... Victor definitely had a point that we couldn¡¯t ignore. Also, I really couldn¡¯t think of any argument to refute his words. Anyway, about that other anomaly, I also noticed something in the brief encounter I had with her, even though it lasted only a few seconds.


    For some reason, she seemed really focused exclusively on me. Sure, realizing that doesn¡¯t mean I can explain why she¡¯s so interested in me... And, by the way, although I know I¡¯m the perfect bait to lure that other anomaly... the fact that you¡¯re all watching me this way makes me feel deeply uncomfortable.


    However, even though it wasn''t directly related to the matter at hand, there was something else making me uncomfortable. A subtle thought emerged in my mind, followed by a growing sense of uncertainty: (... By the way, that anomaly... it called me "white"... why did it call me that?)


    The reason for my uncertainty about being called that was simple: is there any human being who has been called "white" by their parents at birth? Honestly, I can''t imagine that being the case.


    Sure, the anomaly could have just used the term because of my white, translucent body, but something in the way it said it made me feel like it was used to that name or nickname. And somehow, that made me feel strangely uncomfortable.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Nekra)


    Nekra was intently watching the fish glide smoothly through the stream. According to Eve, they served as food for various other animals, which, in turn, were also devoured by larger predators.


    According to Eve, animals ¡ª beings driven mainly by instincts and with limited intelligence ¡ª followed a hierarchy known as the food chain, where the stronger preyed on the weaker.


    This concept made perfect sense to Nekra. She understood it clearly: the bear she had seen earlier also fed on the fish she was watching now, a clear demonstration of this natural dynamic.


    The fish themselves, on the other hand, fed on even smaller creatures. Nekra found all of this fascinating and wondered if those fish in front of her had the same "warm soul" that the bear had shown.


    While keeping her eyes fixed on the fish swimming peacefully, a gentle voice echoed behind Nekra. It was Eve, asking in a respectful tone: ¡°My lady, if I may ask, why have you decided to stay here? Is there a specific reason for it?¡±


    Nekra paused for a moment to consider Eve''s question, but in the end, there was only one possible answer: "I¡¯m... waiting... for the white..."


    Eve tilted her head slightly in response, but Nekra didn¡¯t mind. For her, what truly mattered was exploring more of this colorful world, so different from the darkness she had lived in before. Plus, she was looking forward to having fun with the White.


    "Lady, when you say White... are you referring to the apostle we saw in the village earlier?" Eve asked, recalling a figure who, from any angle, seemed to perfectly embody the concept of "White".


    Nekra simply nodded at Eve''s question. Despite her curiosity about everything around her, she still preferred being with the White. She also imagined that maybe the white one would want to explore and discover more things by her side. Together, they could have fun while uncovering the world.


    Eve wasn¡¯t exactly sure what the connection was between the apostle described in the Gospel of the Eyes and her Lady, but that didn¡¯t matter to her. Eve was an existence that should never have come into the world. Still, her Lady, even without remembering, reached out to her, saying she understood loneliness and would give her the strength needed to find happiness.


    That was how Eve was chosen, receiving the Gospel of the Eyes from her Lady. She was eternally grateful for that, and it was in that moment that she decided to dedicate her existence to her Lady. Even though she was an entity that should never have existed, Eve was there, present, living with one sole purpose: to ensure her Lady had fun and smiled. For Eve, that was more than enough.


    "By the way, my Lady, I notice your speech is much more fluent than before! Although... for some reason, it still sounds a bit slow" Eve commented, moving closer to Nekra and standing beside her, watching the fish in the stream.


    Nekra briefly turned her face toward Eve before returning her gaze to the lake, where the fish were swimming. Nodding, she replied: "Humm... I heard... you... so... I learned... the language... it¡¯s needed... to speak... with the White..."


    Saying this, Nekra got lost in her thoughts again. She wondered what the White might be doing at that moment, as her mind wandered to the moment they would reunite. In that thought, she found herself smiling at the idea of the fun they would have, filled with laughter and joy, as if time had stopped.


    (White... I can hardly... wait... to play... with you again...) Nekra thought, as a genuine, delicate, and almost imperceptible smile appeared on her lips. The gesture stood in stark contrast to the neutral and indifferent expression she usually wore.

 Chapter 76 - The call [18]

    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura had faced all kinds of situations throughout her life. In short, her experience was vast, though marked by highly unconventional events. Still, she could pride herself on having escaped all those situations alive, thanks to one crucial factor: luck. In the field Laura worked in, luck was almost like an indispensable ally, so valuable it could be worn like a merit medal.


    However, Laura honestly couldn¡¯t say if her luck was still on her side. All she had to do was look at the sky: a black hole occupied the place of the moon. While the situation was far from ideal, she had to admit it could be worse. The simple fact that the black hole wasn¡¯t behaving exactly as it should was already a kind of victory.


    After all, if that were truly the case, Earth would probably already be getting swallowed by it. Of course, Laura couldn¡¯t recall the exact details about black holes off the top of her head to state this for sure.


    Also, many other phenomena should be happening, like drastic changes in the tides, for example. Considering all that, it was clear that the black hole in the sky wasn¡¯t a regular black hole. This fact became even more obvious when she remembered it had been created by the anomalous power of an anomaly.


    Of course, none of Laura''s ramblings provided a convincing explanation for why she was, at that moment, in the forest surrounding the village, trying to locate an anomaly that had already shown it possessed an anomalous teleportation power. In short, the simple fact that she could be anywhere made the search a real headache ¡ª like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    While her thoughts unraveled, Laura kept her eyes alert to the surroundings. It was then that she approached Arthur and, with a suspicious glance, asked: "I don''t even need to say that going out to look for it in the middle of the night, without a single clue where this anomaly might be, is pure madness, right?"


    Laura was definitely not saying that just because the forest at night looked especially eerie and shrouded in an almost oppressive darkness. It was as if, at any moment, something could emerge from the shadows and attack them without warning. No, that was definitely not the real reason.


    Victor, holding firmly onto a rifle-like weapon, kept his eyes scanning the area as he responded to Laura''s comment: "I can''t disagree with that. Honestly, I still think there are better ways to get ourselves killed. But, like Arthur mentioned, I also have this feeling that the anomaly is still nearby"


    Unfortunately for Laura, the odds were stacked against her: two to one. Arthur, who had suggested the idea, and Victor, who, for some reason, seemed determined to search for the anomaly in the forest, guided by some inexplicable feeling. Of course, if someone else were in Victor''s place, Laura could¡¯ve simply ignored the argument without a second thought.


    As they walked, Laura glanced sideways at Arthur, who seemed lost in thought, staring into the darkness of the forest ahead. His fingers lightly drummed against his cane, and his eyes seemed to wander off, as if they were trapped somewhere else. At least until something caught his attention, making him shift his gaze up to a tree branch.


    Laura briefly followed Arthur¡¯s gaze, fixing on a pair of glowing eyes, gleaming like lanterns in the dark, high up on a tree branch. It was the anomaly known as [Angel of Death], a name that, from Laura¡¯s perspective, made absolutely no sense in relation to the creature. Still, she had to admit that the "Angel" part did seem quite fitting to describe it.


    "By the way, what¡¯s the deal with this anomaly? It¡¯s definitely different from anything I¡¯ve seen" Arthur commented, while staring directly at the creature, a glimmer of interest shining in his eyes.


    Laura blinked briefly before refocusing her gaze on the anomaly high on the tree branch. The creature was now sitting, gently swinging its feet back and forth. While this wasn¡¯t exactly relevant, Laura couldn¡¯t help but find the gesture incredibly cute.


    Maybe it was because the anomaly resembled a child, or maybe it was actually a child. Every now and then, its behavior had a genuinely childish touch... Not that Laura cared, after all, it was adorable anyway.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Laura cleared her throat lightly, trying to get Arthur''s attention, who seemed focused on the anomaly again.


    As soon as she noticed Arthur''s gaze fixed on her, Laura began explaining in a calm and clarifying tone: "We discovered this anomaly in a forest with unusual properties. Some anomalies tend to appear there, but we''ve never seen anything like this little one. Even by my standards as a scientist, it''s incredibly fascinating. Unlike most anomalies, it doesn''t show hostility toward humans; in fact, in certain situations, it even seems to help them. Of course, it could just be a coincidence, but I''d rather believe that''s not the case. Not all anomalies have to want to kill us for no reason, right? Besides, as you may have already noticed, it seems to understand human language to some extent"


    Though Laura wasn¡¯t sure if Arthur understood the full significance of the little anomaly, it was clear that it had sparked his curiosity even more. For some reason, this made Laura feel excited, like she had done something good or something along those lines. Also, a peculiar feeling came over her: an unexpected desire to be recognized and thanked by the little anomaly for that.


    ***


    (POV - Victor Hale)


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    As usual, Victor¡¯s job was to stay alert and prepared for any situation, ensuring the safety of his companions and preventing anything fatal from happening. However, this simple task had become increasingly challenging since the appearance of the [Angel of Death]. Still, that didn¡¯t change the fact that it was his responsibility, and Victor was determined to fulfill it with all his might.


    As they moved through the forest of dead trees, Victor¡¯s eyes instinctively lifted to the sky. It didn¡¯t take long for him to notice something strange ¡ª an irregularity that was impossible to ignore. In the place where the moon should have been, with its silver glow lighting up the night, there was a colossal black hole, a menacing presence that seemed capable of swallowing Earth at any moment.


    This fact simply wouldn¡¯t let Victor calm down. Normally, such a sight would be enough to paralyze anyone with fear, making it hard to walk. Although he didn¡¯t know exactly how it affected Arthur and Laura, in his case, the power seemed to flood his body with adrenaline, almost like an anesthetic effect. Irony of fate: it was in desperate situations like these that Victor felt most prepared to face anomalies.


    Victor took a deep breath, lost in his thoughts. Though he always said he wanted to quit his job, his two only friends, Laura and Emily, always treated the matter as a joke. Of course, Victor didn¡¯t blame them; he knew deep down he wouldn¡¯t leave the job, but not because he didn¡¯t want to ¡ª rather, because he simply couldn¡¯t.


    (Tsk, this is bullshit... the silence of this forest is making me dive into depressive thoughts again) Victor thought, closing his eyes for a moment.


    Luckily, Victor¡¯s moment of solitude didn¡¯t last long. Feeling light taps on his arm, he turned to see Laura¡¯s eyes. With a worried expression, she asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you think the forest is way too quiet? It might just be me, but for some reason, I feel like something''s been watching us, lurking in the dark¡±


    Victor raised an eyebrow at Laura¡¯s words. His gaze was then drawn to the top of a tree where, despite the thick darkness making it hard to see, two golden glows, like candle flames, still stood out clearly.


    His eyes then shifted to the abyss of darkness ahead. As Laura had said, Victor felt the strange sensation too, staring into that emptiness. Something crossed his mind at that moment, but he quickly pushed the thought aside, as if it was irrelevant.


    Victor scanned the area quickly. Just as Laura had said, the place was immersed in complete silence ¡ª a silence so deep it was unsettling. For some reason, the signals on his device started beeping, increasing his discomfort.


    A bad feeling took hold of him, and, to his unease, it wasn¡¯t the first time he had felt it. The d¨¦j¨¤-vu only made the weight in the air grow heavier, leaving Victor more and more uneasy.


    Victor kept his eyes fixed on the golden glows that seemed to float in the darkness. Every now and then, he felt as though those same eyes were watching him back. Despite his many reservations about trusting an anomaly, he couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that it had saved him many times before.


    However, for someone in Victor¡¯s line of work, survival relied on one simple rule: adapt quickly or die when you least expect it.


    For all these reasons, Victor froze when he noticed a change in the behavior of the anomaly on the tree branch. The anomaly¡¯s golden eyes were fixed on something ahead, as if watching something invisible to him.


    Although Victor trusted his ability to see in the dark, it became clear that what the anomaly was seeing was far beyond his reach, lost somewhere distant and hidden by the impenetrable darkness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stop like that! It¡¯s really dark here¡± Laura said, stepping closer to Victor: ¡°And why did you stop so suddenly?¡±


    Ignoring Laura¡¯s question, Victor narrowed his eyes, concentrating as hard as he could to try to see something ahead. But no matter how much he strained his vision, he couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    Confusion took over him. Even with the darkness around him, it felt like the range of his sight was gradually shrinking, as if an invisible curtain was swallowing everything as the seconds passed.


    Victor squinted as he finally realized what was happening. His gaze slowly wandered around, but everything seemed unchanged. Still, there was something odd, almost imperceptible, as if an invisible force was compressing the visible space, making it more and more restricted.


    Just when he began to wonder what exactly was happening, a sound interrupted his thoughts ¡ª footsteps, light, but clear enough to grab his attention.


    The footsteps were extremely slow and almost imperceptible. Victor could easily have believed it was just a noise caused by the wind or something like that, but his intuition told him otherwise.


    This didn¡¯t feel like a mere coincidence. A chill ran down his spine, making the hairs stand up. Without hesitation, in a swift motion, he pointed his weapon toward the sound, even though the darkness ahead revealed absolutely nothing.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Laura exclaimed, surprised, standing beside Victor: ¡°Why did you do that so suddenly? You scared me!¡±


    Instead of answering Laura, it was Arthur who replied, slowly moving his monocle to his eye: ¡°Hmm... seems like something¡¯s moving in the dark, but I can¡¯t see clearly what it is... it¡¯s amazing you noticed that even though it¡¯s so dark. Honestly, I can barely see my own feet in this darkness¡±


    Although Victor felt a momentary curiosity about Arthur¡¯s monocle, he chose to set that aside, at least for now. There was something more urgent demanding his full attention.


    However, he was unsure how to proceed from that point. He had no idea what was hiding in the darkness, but one thing was certain: whatever it was, it seemed to have retreated, at least for now.


    Still, the darkness was too dense for them to turn back, and Victor seriously doubted they could. The forest no longer felt like an ordinary place. It was as if something had changed irreversibly. With that thought still in his mind, footsteps were heard again. This time, however, they grew progressively louder, as if something was getting closer.


    Whatever was hiding in the darkness was clearly ready to reveal itself. In the dead of night, a figure emerged from the shadows. Victor, surprised to see the being suddenly appear, even in the total darkness, was even more stunned by the creature¡¯s appearance. It was something completely unexpected and defied any rational explanation.


    No matter how Victor looked, it was clearly a deer, but what caught his attention was the grotesque state it was in. The animal¡¯s body seemed to be in an advanced stage of decomposition.


    One of its eyes dangled out, completely displaced, while the other... was no longer there. In its place, there was a deep, dark hole from which a thin, purple flame emanated, flickering as if it were about to disappear at any moment.


    The deer¡¯s mouth was grotesquely open, with a liquid constantly dripping from it. Though it would be easy to assume it was saliva, Victor had a feeling that wasn¡¯t it. The deer¡¯s body was also in a deplorable state.


    It was as if a corpse had suddenly come to life and started crawling, aimlessly wandering. As he stared at the creature before him, one thought crossed Victor¡¯s mind.


    (When did the suspense turn into terror?) A nervous smile formed on his lips, reflecting the chaos inside his mind.

 Chapter 77 - The call [19]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    (I thought this was a suspenseful scenario... so why does it suddenly feel like a horror movie?) I thought, bewildered, as I intently watched the deer-like anomaly emerge unexpectedly from the darkness.


    Even though it was just a deer, that one would definitely top the list of the scariest I¡¯ve ever seen in my life... not that I¡¯ve run into many deer. But when you come across one that looks more like a zombie, with open wounds all over its body and one of its eyes almost dangling out, it¡¯s impossible not to think of it as one of the most grotesquely terrifying creatures anyone could imagine.


    By the way, even though this forest is shrouded in darkness, I can see everything with surprising clarity, as if it were broad daylight. I¡¯m not sure how it looks to others, but for me, every detail is almost as clear as sunlight. It¡¯s true that the way I see gives me this advantage, but that¡¯s not the main reason I mention it.


    The reason becomes clear when you observe this forest from a different perspective. Of course, in the end, you¡¯d need eyes like mine to notice something like that. Anyway, when I activate my eyes and try to look around, it becomes impossible to see anything. The reason? Everything around me is glowing intensely, flooded with vibrant colors blending together like a rainbow.


    Instead of darkness, what I see is a translucent mist enveloping the entire forest. The intense glow of rainbow colors makes it impossible to ignore, clearly indicating that, somehow, the entire forest has turned into an anomaly.


    Also, no matter how hard I try to make sense of that deer, something doesn¡¯t add up: none of this was here when I arrived. I mean, as I was approaching the village, I saw some animals, but none of them looked remotely like this.


    They all seemed completely normal, at least at first glance. I didn¡¯t notice any eyes falling out or grotesque injuries that, honestly, would be enough to make anyone sick. By the way, Laura really did throw up when she saw the deer. And, honestly, I can¡¯t blame her for that. It¡¯s safe to say it¡¯s not something pleasant to look at.


    By the way, it¡¯s impressive how Victor managed to react to the deer. Although I was already prepared to intervene, since the animal definitely seemed ready to attack, Victor managed to make it change its approach by pointing his weapon. Despite my curiosity about how he managed to see the deer in that situation, it didn¡¯t seem like the right time to ask that kind of question.


    (Anyway, the reason the deer ended up looking like that is probably because of that, right?) I thought, averting my gaze toward the sky. Above, a black hole loomed imposingly over the forest.


    Although the environment around me was annoyingly dark, the sky was still visible, despite the dimness. I wasn¡¯t sure about anything, but for some reason, the most logical conclusion I came to was that both the forest and the deer were somehow being influenced by that black hole in the sky. The problem was that I had no idea how or why this was happening.


    In the end, nothing had changed. We would have to find a way to make everything go back to normal. And, honestly, I¡¯m not sure where to even start to make that happen. The only option that seemed viable to me was to locate that anomaly from earlier. I mean, it¡¯s not like I had the slightest chance of destroying that thing in the sky or anything like that. To begin with, I don¡¯t even know how I¡¯d get up there.


    While my mind wandered through these thoughts, a tap beside me caught my attention. I blinked briefly and, when I looked to the side, I noticed my Alter Ego watching me with his naturally expressionless face. I know it¡¯s me, but I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy seeing something that looks so much like me, acting so strangely.


    I stared at my Alter Ego for a few seconds until, with a rare look of urgency on his normally impassive face, he pointed his finger at the deer I had seen before. Confused, I followed the line of his gesture, and as soon as my eyes focused on the point he indicated, the reason for the warning became clear. It wasn¡¯t just one deer.


    About six, including the first one, suddenly emerged from the darkness, moving like silent shadows. They spread out quickly, forming a threatening circle around Laura, Victor, and the man, who, thanks to the conversation they were having, I discovered was named Arthur.


    The environment seemed to have compressed, the air now thick with tension. Even though Victor was armed, he seemed undecided, lost on where to focus his attention. Laura was a little farther back, trying to stay away from the growing threat, while Arthur, alert, surveyed the surroundings, tapping his finger on his cane.


    Before, I still had some doubts about their ability to deal with the deer. After all, anomalies are unpredictable, even with the zombie-like appearance of this creature. However, now I was certain they would hardly make it out alive.


    Although I didn¡¯t know exactly what the deer¡¯s powers were, one thing was clear: I definitely wasn¡¯t willing to use the three of them as guinea pigs to find that out.


    With that single thought, my Alter Ego, who was by my side, moved fluidly, turning into a cloud of black smoke that emanated a constant darkness. He floated forward, positioning himself in front of the three, as I felt all eyes turn to me.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Then, I turned my eyes, which were glowing with rainbow colors, and stared directly at them. Although Victor and Laura seemed relatively calm, I noticed that the man wore a surprised expression, his eyes widening almost imperceptibly.


    Putting that aside, the weak spots of the deer were located on their necks, a clear line indicating exactly where the strike should land. In other words, ripping off their heads would likely result in the immediate death of all of them.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Victor Hale)


    Drops of sweat slid gently down Victor¡¯s face, falling toward the ground as he frantically shifted his gaze between the anomalies that resembled deer. The difference, though, was in their bodies, which seemed decayed and worn, exuding a disturbing aura. For some reason, an unsettling feeling overcame Victor: he knew that, at the slightest mistake, those anomalies would advance without hesitation.


    At that moment, Victor was completely cornered. The harsh reality was that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Arthur and Laura at the same time while defending himself from the deer. Whether he liked it or not, Victor was willing to give his life to save Laura.


    As for Arthur, although he felt sympathy for him, Victor believed the man could take care of himself. After all, despite their differences, their work had certain similarities, which gave him a slight hope that Arthur would survive on his own.


    Laura, unaware of Victor''s thoughts, leaned slightly forward and whispered almost inaudibly, just enough for him and Arthur to hear: ¡°Arthur, I don''t know if you''re waiting for the right moment or something like that, but I¡¯d really appreciate it if you could use your cane to hide us again, like you did in the cave!¡±


    The same thought that crossed Laura''s mind also passed through Victor''s. However, he assumed that if Arthur hadn''t used whatever it was he was hiding, there had to be a reason.


    Even if Arthur were somehow lying about being with them from the start, it wouldn''t make sense for him to put himself in danger. And, as Victor suspected, Arthur¡¯s words came to confirm his theory.


    "I couldn''t agree more with you, Miss Laura, but I''m afraid that''s not possible right now. Actually, I''ve been trying for a while, but it''s just not working" Arthur commented, his tone heavy with frustration.


    "It could be something related to this forest, which, let''s be honest, we can''t really call ¡°normal¡± anymore. Or maybe it has something to do with that black hole in the sky. Either way, we''re all on our own" Arthur added, briefly looking up at the sky as if expecting to find answers in the darkness above.


    Arthur''s response, something Victor had already anticipated, made a nervous smile appear on his face. One thought echoed in his mind at that moment: (So basically, we''re stuck in the middle of a forest, surrounded by zombie deer, with no chance of getting out... I really hate my job)


    A brief moment of staring at one of the deer triggered a memory in Victor''s mind, but it disappeared as quickly as it appeared. He didn¡¯t have time for thoughts that didn¡¯t directly contribute to his survival in the current situation.


    With no clear plan, the only idea in his head was to run as fast as possible while trying to distract the deer. Calling this a plan would, at the very least, be a generous euphemism.


    As he mentally prepared for the inevitable fight ahead, Victor noticed something out of the corner of his eye: a small black shadow slowly approaching the trio. His first thought was that another anomaly had emerged from the darkness. However, something in Victor¡¯s "senses" told him otherwise.


    His instincts proved correct the moment the shadow stopped before the trio and began to take shape. Slowly, it revealed a silhouette that both Victor and Laura recognized immediately, even though its coloring was different.


    There was no doubt: it was the anomaly known as [Angel of Death]. Victor, though cautious, truly believed¡ªat least to some extent¡ªthat this anomaly was, in some way, on the side of humanity.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    My Alter Ego stopped right in front of Laura, Victor, and Arthur, returning to my form. I don¡¯t know if this entity follows any kind of programming, but it seems it can only take my appearance. Of course, that can''t be said about the darkness that emanates from its body after the transformation. Anyway, I could feel the trio''s focused gazes fixed on me.


    I blinked briefly and watched them. Although this place seemed as clear as day to me, from their perspective, it¡¯s likely they were being stared at by golden eyes¡ªan image that, just imagining it, felt deeply unsettling. However, at least Victor and Laura didn¡¯t show any signs of fear. Arthur, on the other hand, seemed simply curious.


    Anyway, I turned my gaze to the six deer surrounding Laura, Victor, and Arthur, watching them for a moment. I couldn¡¯t speak, but I knew that probably wouldn¡¯t be necessary. My Alter Ego seemed to understand my intentions perfectly, as if it were a direct extension of my feelings and thoughts, something beyond simple communication.


    The next moment, my Alter Ego began exhaling dense smoke from its body, and the surrounding terrain grew progressively darker, engulfed by the darkness emanating from it. I noticed that Laura, Victor, and Arthur were looking around, visibly confused.


    But they weren¡¯t the only ones perplexed; the deer, with their decaying bodies, also seemed to observe the darkness now covering the ground. Some of them even tried to bite it.


    The next instant, without warning, tentacles erupted from the darkness, quickly grabbing the first deer that approached. The closest deer jumped to the side, surprised, and for a moment, I thought they might start running away. However, unfortunately for them, time had already run out. In seconds, dozens of tentacles shot up from the ground, pinning the deer wherever they could reach.


    The next moment, the tentacles began moving slowly, still holding the deer captive while they struggled with all their might to break free. When the tentacles finally reached the creatures'' necks, they wrapped tightly around them.


    At that moment, they began to spin, and I blinked, watching the scene with a sense of discomfort. The deer¡¯s heads were twisted to impossible angles as incessant grunts echoed through the environment.


    I watched the macabre scene from the high branch, blinking briefly in confusion. I mean, I don¡¯t remember asking for the situation to get so brutal¡­ not that I¡¯d asked for anything verbally, but still, I couldn¡¯t ignore the confused and uncomfortable looks from Arthur, Laura, and Victor as they witnessed the unfolding scene.

 Chapter 78 - The call [20]

    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura watched the scene unfold with a perplexed gaze. To be honest, this wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d witnessed something like this. However, in previous situations, these kinds of events usually took place several meters away, typically behind a protective glass, where she would analyze the situation without truly being part of it.


    Laura cautiously scanned her surroundings, but no matter where she looked, all she saw were deer with their necks twisted in impossible ways while a black mist spread across the ground, covering the area like a shroud.


    Aside from this macabre scene, only one figure stood out: a motionless entity, observing everything. Its body was as dark as the mist emanating from it, giving it an unsettling and almost unreal presence.


    For some reason, its appearance had an angelic trait that deeply contrasted with the fear the being instilled in Laura. Just imagining that entity turning its gaze toward her was enough to make her shiver. What confused her even more was the entity¡¯s behavior: surprisingly "cute" considering the brutal actions it was carrying out.


    This contrast heightened the fear Laura felt toward the entity. Though it resembled the [Angel of Death], there was something different about it¡ªsomething Laura couldn¡¯t pinpoint, and that made her deeply uncomfortable. Not knowing exactly what caused that feeling only made the being even more terrifying in her eyes.


    Lost in thought, Laura was snapped back to reality by Victor''s voice beside her, drawing her attention: ¡°I can¡¯t deny that I always feel uneasy whenever this thing shows up. Although it usually behaves almost... cute, the way it acts in a fight really unsettles me¡±


    Laura shared the same thought, though she wasn¡¯t proud of it. Humans, in general, tended to form opinions based almost entirely on appearance, and Laura was no exception¡ªespecially when it came to anomalies. She admitted that she much preferred the cute and angelic version of the [Angel of Death] compared to this dark and threatening form.


    In the end, the confrontation between the shadowy being and the grotesque-looking deer lasted less than two minutes. Now, the deer lay on the ground, their necks twisted in absurdly unreal ways.


    From Laura¡¯s point of view, something resembling a zombie would likely rise under these circumstances. However, for some reason, as long as the [Angel of Death] was involved, she had no doubt: the deer were definitely dead.


    A small, subtle smile appeared on Laura¡¯s lips at that moment. Her eyes briefly moved toward the top of a tree, where, on one of its branches, golden eyes gleamed like lit candles, gazing at the starry sky above.


    However, the eyes, previously fixed on the sky, turned toward Laura and tilted slightly to the side. Laura let out a smile at this familiar gesture¡ªa movement the anomaly would always make whenever it seemed confused.


    Almost immediately after this thought crossed her mind, Laura felt a presence beside her. Instinctively, she turned her gaze and found vibrant red eyes staring directly at her. The appearance was so sudden that, before she even realized it, Laura had already fallen onto her back on the forest floor, sitting on the grass. Briefly squinting her eyes due to the momentary pain, she then noticed something touching her head.


    When Laura opened her eyes and looked up, all she saw were vibrant red eyes locked on her. Although the creature¡¯s face was completely expressionless, the sensation of its hand on her head was surprisingly warm and comforting. Laura couldn¡¯t explain why, but something in her intuition told her that behind the gesture, the being was trying to convey that everything would be alright.


    The next moment, a whirlwind of darkness enveloped the being, and as the mist dissipated, it had vanished without a trace. It was as if everything that had happened just moments before had never occurred. Even the deer disappeared, dissolving along with the dark mist that had covered the ground entirely.


    Victor, Laura, and Arthur were all left with perplexed expressions, clearly shocked by the situation, but unfortunately, nothing had been resolved. The previous event only confirmed something they all already suspected: somehow, the forest had turned into an anomaly. After all, the dense, dark mist that covered the area in such an unusual way couldn¡¯t be considered natural.


    "I think it¡¯d be better if we found a way out of this forest before we end up like those deer. I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I highly doubt I¡¯d make it to the mall looking like this" Arthur commented, catching Laura and Victor¡¯s attention, who nodded in agreement.


    No more words were needed before the trio, now accompanied by an anomaly, began to venture deeper into the forest. However, Laura couldn¡¯t help but admit: they were lost and had no idea how to get out of there. Normally, this type of anomaly would be carefully studied before scientists dared to explore the area in person.


    It was the first time Laura had found herself facing such a phenomenon without first studying the place. In other words, she couldn¡¯t rely on what she knew. In fact, it was almost always impossible to apply prior knowledge when classifying and studying anomalies. The first step to becoming a good researcher, according to her boss Emily, was to abandon common knowledge¡ªor at least learn to set it aside.


    As Laura got lost in her thoughts, she ended up bumping into something in front of her. Gently rubbing her sore forehead, she looked ahead and noticed Victor, with a complicated expression on his face, staring at something in the distance. When Laura followed his gaze, the same perplexed expression appeared on her own face.


    The reason for her reaction was a small X-shaped mark carved into a tree. That mark had been made by Victor some time ago to confirm something. The fact that they found the mark again, even after several minutes of walking, confirmed what they all had already suspected: they were trapped in the forest, walking in circles.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    At this point, Laura felt like she was on the edge of madness. The only reason she hadn¡¯t succumbed to despair was the feeling of the golden, glowing eyes of the [Angel of Death] on her. Though it was strange to trust an anomaly, it had saved her countless times in the past. Because of that, Laura had no reason to doubt the anomaly¡ªat least not at that moment.


    ***


    (POV - Victor Hale)


    As Victor realized that the massacre had come to an end, he finally let out a breath he hadn¡¯t even realized he was holding. His body had reacted instinctively, forcing him to remain still, as if any movement could draw the attention of the hunter in front of him. In a way, that¡¯s exactly how Victor saw the being that had taken the form of the [Angel of Death] before him: a silent and lethal predator.


    Although the anomaly known as [Angel of Death] was usually expressionless, Victor somehow managed to perceive that it held no malice toward humans. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say it loved them, but it seemed more like a silent acceptance, as if it simply coexisted with them without hostility or affection.


    Victor had already witnessed dozens of comrades perish at the hands of anomalies, even when, in theory, these creatures weren¡¯t supposed to be dangerous. However, anomalies are incomprehensible beings, incapable of adhering to any logic humans can understand. And despite the losses, new comrades were promptly assigned to take the place of those who were gone, as if tragedy were simply part of the cycle.


    Victor was reluctant to admit it, but the organization had an abundance of soldiers to replace the ones they lost because, in a way, the job was worth the risks. In addition to high salaries, benefits like healthcare and other perks were included.


    Despite the constant danger, there was probably no better job for someone like Victor, who had spent his entire life wielding a weapon. Or at least, that¡¯s how he convinced himself, knowing he needed this job at all costs.


    Returning to the present, the entity before him, which had taken the form of the [Angel of Death], was entirely different from the original [Angel of Death]. The feelings Victor harbored for both were distinct, and he couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom the thoughts of this being made of darkness.


    Even so, Victor believed that, at least for now, he could say the creature showed no hostility toward humans... with a few exceptions, such as the former Director-General Graham.


    In the next moment, Laura fell backward to the ground as she was gently caressed by the being made of darkness, which then vanished in a dark swirl. Thinking the situation had finally come to an end, Victor turned his gaze to the top of the tree where the [Angel of Death] had been previously.


    However, what he found was the anomaly staring distractedly at the dark mist in front of it. Its golden eyes, glowing brightly even in the darkness, made the hairs on Victor¡¯s neck stand on end. For some reason, whenever the anomaly¡¯s eyes glowed that way, an uncomfortable feeling washed over him.


    Victor didn¡¯t believe that the intense glow in the anomaly¡¯s eyes was an attack, but every time they shone like that, it felt almost as if the anomaly was gazing directly into his soul.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    The method my Alter Ego used to eliminate the deer was, even for me, disturbing. Twisting their necks like that was shocking and somewhat grotesque, even in my eyes. Of course, it¡¯s not like I really cared about the methods he used; after all, it was because of him that Emily, Laura, and Arthur are still alive.


    Anyway, I had already noticed for some time that we were walking in circles. Even before Victor marked an ¡°X¡± on a tree, something strange in the forest had caught my attention. I can¡¯t quite explain it exactly, but the sensation was similar to a tingling spreading through my entire body.


    Of course, I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve developed such extreme hypersensitivity... I mean, I have some sensitivity, but not to that level. At most, I can tell when something is trying to kill me, but that¡¯s about it. Feeling that an entire forest is slowly trying to trap us is something entirely different.


    (If I had to point out something really weird I''ve noticed in this forest since I got here, it would definitely be this fog that appeared out of nowhere. It seems like, instead of the forest, it''s the fog that''s causing these strange phenomena, like turning deer into zombies) I thought, as I activated my eyes, which had shifted from their natural golden hue to a vibrant, hypnotic glow, reflecting the colors of a rainbow.


    As I expected, everything I saw in front of me was colors. It almost seemed like a multicolored wall was blocking my vision, preventing me from seeing beyond it. The moment I thought that, I was overwhelmed by a strange feeling I couldn¡¯t explain. It was like having something on the tip of my tongue but being unable to express it. However, the strangest part wasn¡¯t the wall itself, but the thought that crossed my mind moments before.


    (Isn''t this weird? Why am I just now realizing this is a wall? I mean, I had noticed it before, but somehow, I just ignored it) I thought, tilting my head slightly to the side in confusion.


    Thinking of the colors as a wall came to me strangely naturally, but I didn¡¯t really reflect much on why I had that thought in the first place. Interestingly, the last time I used my eyes, I made sure to revert them back to normal quickly after not detecting anything unusual.


    That was uncommon, considering I usually use them frequently. It was almost as if something had led me to believe there was nothing significant about that mist of vibrant colors.


    When that thought crossed my mind, for a moment, I thought something might have affected my mind. However, I quickly dismissed that possibility. I had a guarantee: the simple fact that my Alter Ego hadn¡¯t acted was proof that everything was fine.


    Although he usually seems indifferent to everything, just like me, when there¡¯s danger and I¡¯m involved, he always takes action. Even without speaking, I¡¯m sure mental control would be one of the first things on his list when it comes to me.


    Continuing my investigation, I looked ahead again. The wall of vibrant colors was still there, but now it seemed to follow a pattern. If I was right, maybe I knew how to get out of here. With that thought in mind, I stood up and, without hesitation, leapt from the branch toward the ground.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a particularly relevant detail, the trees in this area were exceptionally tall. The one I was sitting on, in particular, stood out due to its impressive height. In short, if I really fell and hit the ground, my body would probably turn into a shapeless mass. Of course, this wasn¡¯t something I truly worried about.


    Just before reaching the ground, a dark mist surrounded me. The next moment, a dark cloak appeared, allowing me to float gently down to the ground. As soon as my feet touched the ground, the cloak dissipated like mist, returning to my body. That¡¯s, by the way, why I said I probably wasn¡¯t under any kind of mental attack.


    Honestly, I can''t really understand what my Alter Ego is. To begin with, it¡¯s not even an ability I originally had; I got it after defeating that giant, squid-like creature in the black lake. Probably, only it knew what that thing really was... But in the end, it doesn''t matter anymore since I killed that squid.

 Chapter 79 - The call [21]

    Both Laura, Victor, Arthur, and I were lost in our thoughts, though it was obvious that their reasons were completely different from mine. Still keeping my eyes fixed on the wall in front of me, I briefly wondered what exactly that could be.


    However, I quickly decided to push the question aside. Intelligence and deep analysis were never my strong suit in situations like this. Instead of overthinking, it would be much easier to test it out.


    Anyway, Laura, Victor, and Arthur seemed busy discussing something among themselves, probably wouldn¡¯t notice if I disappeared for a few seconds. With that thought in mind, I stood up, balancing on the tree branch.


    The next moment, a simple thought crossed my mind: I wanted to reach the wall. As soon as the idea popped up, a purple mist began to gently emanate from my body.


    The mist gathered around me, swirling slowly before starting to take shape. In an instant, it transformed into a completely black cloak, its edges seemingly burning with violet flames. The cloak wrapped around me entirely, and the next moment, I felt my feet lift off the ground. I was floating gently, which made me blink in confusion.


    Honestly, I thought this thing could only glide, but well, it¡¯s too late to question it now. What¡¯s the logic here? How the hell does a cloak make me fly with no visible support? Of course, trying to apply logic to an anomalous ability is already absurd in itself.


    I glanced briefly in Laura, Victor, and Arthur¡¯s direction, but they were still deep in conversation. I didn¡¯t know exactly what they were talking about, but judging by Laura¡¯s anxious expression, they were probably discussing our current situation.


    Deciding to leave that aside, I floated over to the nearest branch and continued moving from tree to tree. Once I reached the wall that seemed to define something, I stopped for a moment to observe it carefully.


    I looked up but couldn¡¯t see the top of the wall; it seemed to stretch endlessly upwards, with no defined end. Anyway, I had something to test, and that¡¯s why I came here.


    Without hesitation, I passed through the wall. On the other side, I took a quick glance around and honestly, nothing seemed to have changed. To be honest, I already expected this. After all, if we¡¯re walking in circles, we¡¯ve probably passed by one of these walls before.


    The forest on the other side looked identical to the one I had seen before. Although I already had an idea of what might be happening, I decided to test my theory first. I continued floating smoothly between the tree branches and, within seconds, spotted Arthur, Victor, and Laura discussing our situation. Additionally, I noticed a tree near Victor with a marking. That¡¯s when everything clicked, and I understood exactly what was happening.


    (So, crossing these walls makes us return to the starting point? Honestly, even knowing this, I still can¡¯t understand how it works. Is the wall some sort of teleportation portal or something?) I thought, tilting my head slightly to the side and blinking in confusion.


    However, as quickly as those thoughts appeared, I dismissed them. It didn¡¯t make sense to try and solve this mystery relying solely on my intelligence. It seemed more logical to use it to figure out a way to get us out of here.


    But there was one problem: how could I explain to them that I figured out how to leave, considering I can¡¯t speak? Fortunately, that doubt didn¡¯t last long.


    (Well, I guess I¡¯ll just bother them in my usual sneaky way) I thought, shrugging.


    With that thought, I gently jumped from the branch I was on. Despite being at a considerable height, my fall was incredibly light, almost as if the air itself was supporting me. Although I didn¡¯t fully understand how my Alter Ego worked, I couldn¡¯t deny that, so far, it was probably the most powerful anomalous ability I had.


    As strange as Victor''s idea might seem to an outside observer, Laura, who practically dealt with the anomaly on a daily basis, eventually agreed that it made some sense. After all, if she stopped to think about it, this wasn¡¯t the first time the anomaly had shown signs of, in some way, trying to help them. However, this seemed to be the first time it was guiding them of its own accord rather than as a result of some coincidence.


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura sighed once more, reflecting on her situation. What had started as a simple reconnaissance mission had led to the release of an extremely powerful anomaly, and now she found herself trapped in a forest that, apparently, kept them walking in circles. Not to mention, there were zombie deer and, who knows, more anomalous creatures lurking.


    (Honestly, it can¡¯t get worse than this, right?) Laura thought, another sigh escaping her lips.


    However, as soon as that thought crossed Laura¡¯s mind, she felt something brushing against her lab coat from behind. It was just a light push, but given the extreme stress she had been under since they arrived in the village ¡ª with everything going wrong at every step ¡ª the fear that had been building up inside her finally exploded.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa! Oh my god, something¡¯s behind me!¡± Laura screamed, using all her lungs, which immediately grabbed Arthur and Victor¡¯s attention.


    But, contrary to what Laura had imagined ¡ª with Arthur already ready to draw his weapon ¡ª both just stared at her, raising their eyebrows in doubt. Their reaction made Laura calm down a bit; after all, if they didn¡¯t seem alarmed, there was probably nothing dangerous behind her, right? With that thought, Laura turned around. Her golden eyes, shining like candles, were staring at her. It was the little anomaly, tilting its head slightly to the side, visibly confused.


    When Laura saw who had tugged on her coat, she finally felt relieved. Her heart was still racing, but, out of all the times, this had been the most intense. She truly believed this time she wouldn¡¯t survive.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Laura wondered if the little anomaly had any idea how much it had scared her, but, as much as she looked, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. While the anomaly stared at her, Laura wondered what was going on. It was rare for the creature to take the initiative to interact.


    And, while she got lost in these thoughts, the anomaly tugged on her lab coat, as if trying to guide her. Laura was confused; she couldn¡¯t understand why the little anomaly, who had seemed indifferent until now, was acting this way.


    Laura glanced briefly at Arthur and Victor, but both seemed as confused as she was. Well, being the scientist specialized in anomaly studies, it was theoretically her responsibility to uncover everything about these beings. Still, Laura was able to interpret, to some extent, what the anomaly was trying to communicate.


    With this thought, Laura turned to Arthur and Victor, who were watching the situation with intrigued looks, and explained: ¡°I think it wants us to follow it. Though, to be honest, I have no idea why¡±


    Arthur and Victor exchanged a brief, confused glance before Victor turned his attention back to the surroundings. Beyond the oppressive darkness, the faint mist continued to limit any attempt at visibility. Adding to that, the unexpected reappearance of the marking Victor had made earlier could only mean one thing: something was manipulating the environment around them.


    Either they were completely lost, or something was deliberately disorienting them. Victor decided to bet on the second hypothesis. He had full confidence in his excellent sense of direction and sharp senses, abilities that had always kept him oriented even in the most adverse situations.


    If they had been walking in circles, he would have certainly noticed. However, since that wasn¡¯t the case, the most plausible explanation was that the forest¡ªor whatever it had become¡ªwas interfering with their senses, intentionally weakening them.


    With these thoughts in mind, Victor turned his gaze back to the [Angel of Death]. As bizarre as it was, he began to consider a possible reason why the anomaly was behaving this way: ¡°Could it be... that it found a way to escape this forest?¡±


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    As usual, I simply held onto Laura''s lab coat and started pulling it, which was enough to catch her attention. Shortly after, Laura, Arthur, and Victor began speculating about the reason for my unusual behavior.


    I won¡¯t deny it, it¡¯s true that I rarely act like this. In any case, I eventually started guiding Laura, who was right behind me, while Victor and Arthur followed closely.


    When I activated my eyes, the environment around me transformed. I could now clearly see the barriers marking the limit where we always returned to the starting point. I followed these barriers carefully, making sure not to cross them.


    I don¡¯t know what the scene looked like from their perspective, but they kept walking in circles. At one point, the three of them started wondering why, so far, the only anomalies they had encountered were the deer.


    In reality, I had been eliminating all anomalies before they even had a chance to approach us. Of course, it wasn¡¯t something I did directly; it was my Alter Ego that handled it.


    Besides the zombie deer, there were several other creatures lurking around¡ªbears, wolves, and even birds turned into zombies. Honestly, would any ordinary human survive in a situation like this?.


    It¡¯s simply impossible to see anything in this fog, and the fact that something could emerge from it at any moment only makes things worse. I¡¯d rather not even imagine what would happen to the three of them if I wasn¡¯t here.


    Speaking of which, Arthur¡ªthe man I met recently¡ªbarely exchanged words with me, but I could tell he was curious from the looks he threw my way every now and then.


    Honestly, Arthur¡¯s stares didn¡¯t bother me one bit. I mean, I¡¯m used to being treated like an object of study. Right now, my ¡°new normal¡± is being constantly watched and analyzed by several people.


    Speaking of studies, I remembered an occasion when one of the scientists tried to poke me with a needle. He probably wanted to take a blood sample from me.


    Needless to say, before he even touched the needle to me, my Alter Ego suddenly appeared, plunging the room into complete darkness. The next instant, the scientist was on the floor, desperately apologizing.


    It was probably after that incident that the scientists gave up on using methods that involved hurting me. In short, my Alter Ego was a good ¡°boy¡±¡ªat least until someone tried to harm me in any way.


    I kept guiding the three of them through the maze while my Alter Ego dealt with the threats around us. At one point, the paths of the maze began to align, becoming straighter. Instinctively, I looked up, but I still couldn¡¯t see the top of the seemingly endless walls.


    Even with my extraordinary vision, which didn¡¯t rely on the use of my eyes, escaping this place would be impossible¡ªafter all, without being able to see the walls, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find the exit.


    The most likely outcome would be me wandering endlessly through the forest until those monsters surrounded me, and, well, my end would be anything but peaceful... Of course, that''s assuming that in this situation, I wasn''t an anomaly, but just a human.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Laura, who was walking right behind me, glanced around with a wary look. After a few moments of observation, she remarked: "Maybe it¡¯s just me, but doesn¡¯t the mist seem to be thinning out? I think I can see what¡¯s ahead more clearly now"


    Hearing Laura''s words, everyone stopped for a moment, their gazes shifting around. I followed suit, letting my eyes return to their natural state¡ªgolden and glowing like candles. As Laura had noticed, although it was still dark and a bit foggy from the mist that surrounded the forest, the atmosphere felt less suffocating compared to before. Additionally, visibility had improved significantly, as it was now possible to see more clearly.


    At that moment, I let go of Laura¡¯s lab coat and took a few steps forward, observing the surroundings more carefully. By the way, Laura let out a sigh of disappointment when I released her lab coat, but I chose to ignore it.


    We walked a little further through the misty forest until, finally, at some point, we spotted the village in the distance. In short, we had managed to get out of that maze. With her voice brimming with happiness, Laura pointed toward the village ahead: "Look! There¡¯s the village! We''re finally safe!"


    Honestly, I was impressed by how quickly Laura managed to relax as soon as she spotted the village. She barely seemed like the same person who, just moments ago, was practically resigned to a tragic fate she had imagined in her mind. Well, I¡¯m glad she¡¯s feeling better¡­ I guess.


    Anyway, as Laura mentioned, the village was only a few meters away, and we finally managed to get out of that maze by maneuvering around the walls. However, just before we reached the entrance, my steps suddenly stopped. Something made me feel like someone was staring at me, and the sensation of that gaze... was strangely familiar, as if I had felt it before.


    "My doubts disappeared when a feminine voice echoed in my mind. The broken tone and the peculiar timbre immediately told me who the voice belonged to: (Hmm... I knew you could do it... you always can... just as I thought... white... is the most fun... to play with... the others... weren''t as cool... as white)


    The voice that echoed directly in my mind made my body freeze in place. I blinked, confused, and slowly turned my head in the direction where the voice seemed to come from. My reaction didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Laura, Victor, and Arthur, who gave me visibly puzzled looks.


    I ignored them for the moment, focusing my attention on a branch of one of the trees near the entrance to the village. Instinctively, the three of them also turned their gaze to the same spot.


    Seated comfortably on the branch, the same anomaly we had encountered in the cave watched us intently. Just like before, a subtle smirk graced its lips. Its feet swayed gently, while an amused glint lit up its face. In a way, the scene felt frozen in time, as though I were standing before a vivid and unsettling painting, capturing that exact moment with eerie perfection.

 Chapter 80 - The call [22]

    I was still perplexed by the situation. To be honest, I thought the chances of actually finding the anomaly were close to zero at this point. I mean, considering everything, I figured it would already be on the other side of the planet or, at the very least, somewhere far away. I can¡¯t think of any reason why it would still choose to stay here.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case. On the contrary, instead of disappearing, she stayed near the village and, more than that, she seemed to be waiting specifically for me. The only problem is that I have no idea why. Strangely enough, she seems to know me, but I have absolutely no memory of her.


    I was getting seriously confused, and I imagined the other three were too. Since I could easily see from a higher perspective, I clearly noticed Laura, Victor, and Arthur''s reactions. They seemed just as lost as I was, their gazes shifting between me and the new anomaly. I kept wondering if they were trying to figure out what kind of connection there was between us... But honestly, that''s a mystery to me too.


    Anyway, it was clear they were expecting some kind of interaction or development between the two of us. Seriously, what do they think is going to happen? I mean, this is literally the first time I''ve seen this anomaly! Even if we talk, I doubt I can keep a conversation going for long, especially considering how weird this anomaly is.


    Ignoring the fact that I¡¯m practically forcing every single one of my neurons to work here, the anomaly''s voice echoed softly in my mind once again: (You... also... had fun?... I hope... you did...)


    However, her words sounded strangely peculiar. I casually turned my gaze toward the anomaly. Despite the playful smile still on her face, I honestly couldn¡¯t feel any malice emanating from her.


    Not that I had any special ability to confirm that, but compared to the other anomalies I¡¯ve encountered, I think my experience is enough to tell when one of them is trying to kill me.


    If we look at the situation calmly, since it appeared, this particular anomaly hasn¡¯t caused any direct harm to anyone. It¡¯s true that there¡¯s a massive black hole in the sky, probably responsible for turning things into anomalies.


    However, as Arthur mentioned earlier: what if this wasn¡¯t intentional? If her mere presence causes these effects involuntarily, then technically, she can¡¯t be held responsible for what¡¯s happening.


    Taking all this into account, why not try a casual conversation with her? I mean, she clearly seems to know me and, for some unknown reason, seems to like me quite a bit. Even though I still have no idea what¡¯s really going on, I decided to use this to my advantage.


    If I can avoid a fight with her, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll do. Curiously, this thought has been with me ever since I entered the labyrinth with Laura, Arthur, and Victor, even though I didn¡¯t exactly know why.


    Anyway, with my decision made, I decided to casually speak to the anomaly still sitting on the tree branch: (... I had fun... I guess...)


    I started by answering the anomaly¡¯s question without lying. Strangely, I really did have fun with all of it. It felt like being part of an adventure full of monsters, where I was the main character or something like that.


    In short, even in that bizarre and frightening situation for the others, I ended up having fun. I know, it¡¯s weird. I can¡¯t really claim that my mindset is fully human anymore. I probably never had a very normal mindset to begin with. So, I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter.


    Turning my attention back to the anomaly, I noticed that, upon hearing my words, a wide smile appeared on her face. However, even that gesture couldn¡¯t fully erase the melancholic expression that seemed to be part of her essence.


    In a way, it was like that was her true nature. Still, considering we seemed to be on good terms, I pointed to the black hole in the sky and spoke to her through my mind.


    (Can you make that thing in the sky disappear? And what about the living beings... wait, do you even know what humans are?) I asked, tilting my head to the side, clearly confused.


    The anomaly responded to my gesture with a nod and then answered my question: (I... know... Eve taught me...)


    "Eve?" I honestly had no idea who she could be referring to, but that didn''t change the fact that, since she knew, it would be much easier to explain the situation to her.


    (I see. If that''s the case, it makes it easier to explain. These three behind me, as well as all the local animals, seem to be negatively affected by this. You put that thing in the sky, didn''t you?) I asked, tilting my head slightly to the side and blinking my eyes.


    The anomaly listened to my words, her feet gently swaying as she watched me. The next moment, her gaze turned to the spot I pointed to, the black hole in the sky. She stared at it for a few seconds, tilting her head slightly to the side, before turning back to look directly at me. Her response to my question echoed softly in my mind.


    (I feel... my power... in that... but... it¡¯s strange... I didn¡¯t do it... this dimension... is too weak... unable to bear... my existence... my powers... act on their own...) the anomaly replied, her expression returning to indifference.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    I blinked, confused, after hearing the anomaly¡¯s explanation. It¡¯s not that I doubted her, because from my point of view, she didn¡¯t seem to be lying¡ªactually, I couldn¡¯t see any reason for her to do so.


    Laura, Arthur, and Victor were still behind me, equally confused, not understanding what was going on, but it seemed they had begun to think I was talking to the anomaly.


    As I got lost in my thoughts, the anomaly spoke again, her voice resonating in my mind: (This dimension... is bright... there¡¯s no... darkness... I like... it here...)


    I heard her words and tilted my head to the side, still confused. I don¡¯t need to say that I had no idea what she was talking about. As I reflected on this, I heard footsteps behind me. The soft sound of grass being crushed echoed from the labyrinth we had come from.


    I turned my gaze and saw that Laura, Victor, and Arthur did the same. The footsteps grew louder, and as they got closer, they became heavier. The next moment, a figure emerged from the mist. It was enormous, probably three times my size.


    No matter the angle of view, it was clearly a bear. However, it was missing one of its arms, and its body was covered in wounds. There was blood dripping from one of its eyes, and the bear was breathing strangely. It was a harrowing and difficult sight to endure.


    "My God!" Victor exclaimed, staring at the bear with an incredulous look on his face.


    Needless to say, Laura and Arthur were just as shocked as I was. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t blame them. A bear, by itself, would already be an intimidating sight, but imagine a bear looking ten times more grotesque and repulsive. Now add to that dark-red liquid dripping from its wounds, and you have the image of a zombie bear, utterly horrifying.


    Ironically, I was the closest to the bear. From a higher perspective, the scene looked like a child standing before an adult over three meters tall. Of course, the difference was that this "adult" was covered in fur all over and had claws sharp enough to split a person in half with ease.


    I watched the bear, my head fully tilted back to face it. In a way, it felt like a giant standing in front of me. I blinked, pondering what to do, but before I could take any action, a female voice echoed from behind the creature, breaking the silence unexpectedly.


    "My God! I think I got so distracted admiring my lady''s beauty that I didn¡¯t even notice this filthy thing getting closer" said the voice. Despite the harsh words, the tone was surprisingly cheerful.


    Instinctively, my eyes turned toward the voice, but with a giant bear blocking my view, I couldn¡¯t see anything beyond it. However, unexpectedly, just after the voice echoed, the massive animal''s legs gave way. In a heavy and abrupt movement, its colossal body crashed to the ground.


    (Hold up, it¡¯s falling right on top of me!) was the thought that shot through my mind as I stood frozen, watching the bear slowly collapse in my direction.


    Before the bear could touch me, a black mist erupted from my body, and soon, tendrils emerged around me, slithering out of the fog like hungry snakes. They wrapped around the bear¡¯s massive form and, with immense strength, hurled it to the side.


    I blinked, watching as the animal¡¯s body violently collided with a tree. No matter how I looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like it had the strength to get up again.


    (What the hell just happened here? The bear just dropped?) I thought, blinking in total confusion.


    Putting aside the fact that the bear just fell dead, I turned my gaze back to where the voice had come from. There stood a woman with blonde hair streaked with purple and bright blue eyes, wearing a calm smile. I tilted my head slightly, bewildered.


    I remembered her¡­ or rather, a very different version of her. The last time I saw her, her gaze was completely empty, devoid of any sign of life. If someone had told me she was a walking corpse back then, I would have believed it without hesitation.


    Unlike the last time I saw her, she now wore a radiant expression of ecstasy, a dramatic change, to say the least. If before her presence conveyed a sense of helplessness and nearly palpable sadness, now she radiated a comforting energy, like the arrival of summer on a sunny day. Does that make sense? Anyway, that¡¯s exactly how I felt when I saw her again.


    Victor, unaware of my thoughts, didn¡¯t hesitate to voice his concerns out loud, his face showing indignation: "You, and that crazy woman we saw in the village..."


    Once again, Victor¡¯s nicknames for the woman sounded more like insults disguised as affection... Not that he was good at giving nicknames, after all, he was the one who called me [Angel of Death], which, honestly, I still find extremely embarrassing for some reason. Anyway, I couldn¡¯t deny it: this woman was completely crazy.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like they knew what I was thinking. The woman, still smiling, looked at me. I, on the other hand, blinked in confusion. She then said: "We meet again. Forgive my rude behavior last time. Since my knowledge is limited to the crumbs I have in my ¡°Gospel of Eyes¡± I had no idea you were someone so important to my goddess"


    After those words, which I had no idea how to interpret, the woman knelt. I watched her, still confused, not knowing if she would get back up. Victor, Arthur, and Laura also looked on, equally puzzled. Meanwhile, the anomaly, sitting on a tree branch, watched everything with a playful expression on its face.


    While I got lost in thoughts about what was happening, Arthur, with a thoughtful look and his hand resting on his chin, commented: "So, my theory that the personification of death knows that anomaly was right... but I still can¡¯t understand why. From what I know, the [Conceptual Virtues] rarely meet. In fact, when it happens, balance can be broken, and because of that, the primordial existence separated them, placing them in their own realms"


    Arthur seemed to have a basic understanding of what was going on. Of course, I can¡¯t even begin to tell you that I had no idea what he was talking about. Up until that point, I understood only the fundamental concepts, like the fact that this anomaly was something whose origin no one really knew for sure: whether it was created by humans or if the concept itself emerged because it always existed.


    While I was lost in thoughts, the woman kneeling in front of me seemed not at all pleased with what Arthur had said: "You dare call that desolate, lightless place a ¡°realm¡±? That place where no light existed?"


    Everyone reacted with surprise upon hearing the woman''s words. Of course, we didn''t know whether she was telling the truth or not, but there was no reason to doubt her words either. Unaware of our thoughts, she continued: "You have no idea how lonely and sad my lady was in that place. How dare you speak such things in front of her? I would love to tear you apart for defiling my lady''s true thoughts, but she would be upset if I did that. However, if I hear those words again, I promise you will pay dearly for them"


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect that sudden outburst. Sure, I still didn¡¯t know what was going on, but if we consider the woman¡¯s words... had the anomaly been living in complete darkness until now? Just thinking about it, any animosity I still felt toward her quickly vanished.

 Chapter 81 - The call [23]

    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura''s eyes darted around the room, shifting between those present. She simply couldn''t grasp how things had escalated to this point. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t find any connection between a simple field exploration and the chaotic events that had unfolded.


    The more Laura tried to make sense of recent events, the more absurd everything seemed. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, now a completely crazy woman had entered the equation. Sighing, she wondered¡ªnot for the first time¡ªwhy her missions never ended in a simple way¡ªor at least simple enough for her to just go back and enjoy a good, fresh cup of coffee.


    Ironically, at that moment, Laura remembered something her boss, Emily, always said in desperate situations: for some reason, she could feel a headache coming on. Although Laura usually ignored that comment, this time, for the first time, she felt like she truly understood her boss¡¯s feelings.


    (As if all this madness wasn¡¯t enough, that weird anomaly somehow seems to know the little anomaly... Haa... Seriously, what the hell is going on here?) Laura thought, letting out a resigned sigh.


    Ignoring the chaos around her, Laura reached into the pocket of her white lab coat and pulled out her phone. Though she knew the outcome in advance, a faint spark of hope still lingered in her chest.


    However, as expected, there was no signal. While this was common in areas affected by anomalies, it didn''t lessen Laura''s frustration. With no way to call for help from the organization, one certainty remained: everything was in her hands.


    Laura sighed and closed her eyes for a moment, trying to organize her thoughts: (Alright... Let''s calm down and think this absurd situation through.)


    As she said this, Laura alternated her gaze between the woman who seemed about to kill Arthur and the anomaly sitting on the tree branch, sporting a playful smile on her delicate face: (... Well, she¡¯s cute... But back to the point, I still don¡¯t understand the connection between the two. From what I overheard earlier, somehow that woman knew the anomaly, and they made some sort of pact? I guess I can call it that... But that still doesn¡¯t explain the little anomaly''s involvement in all of this. Something¡¯s not adding up here...)


    What Laura knew at that moment was that the anomaly was probably responsible for everything involving the black hole and the transformation of animals into terrifying zombies. That would be the logical conclusion for anyone in their right mind.


    But something bothered Laura. If the anomaly was truly hostile, why hadn¡¯t it acted directly against them, even with multiple opportunities? Sure, Arthur had warned them that anomalies known as [Conceptual Virtues] couldn¡¯t act against their own existence and definition. Still, the entire situation felt strangely inconsistent to Laura.


    Laura had encountered anomalies that couldn¡¯t attack directly, but that never stopped them from finding other ways to do so. That¡¯s why this situation felt so off to her.


    With a suspicious look, a thought crossed Laura¡¯s mind as she observed the anomaly: (It¡¯s almost like she has no intention of hurting or harming other beings...)


    Of course, there was the fact that a strange black hole appeared in the sky shortly after the anomaly¡¯s appearance... but what if that wasn¡¯t necessarily the case? What if the anomaly wasn¡¯t the true cause? Nihilum-class anomalies have the power to affect reality itself simply by existing. What if that¡¯s the case with this anomaly? In other words, the black hole in the sky might not have been intentional.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    Even though I was trying to understand why Laura seemed so lost in thought, honestly, now wasn¡¯t the time to ask questions. I just didn¡¯t know whether our situation was good or bad. I mean, the anomaly didn¡¯t seem malicious, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that there¡¯s a huge black hole in the sky.


    Speaking of which, a question suddenly crossed my mind: how are people reacting to all this? I mean, I don¡¯t think the organization managed to prevent ordinary people from seeing the black hole in the sky. It¡¯s impossible not to notice something like that. They¡¯re probably trying to cover it up with some ridiculous scientific explanation... but, well, not like I¡¯m sure about that.


    In the end, my gaze shifted back to the anomaly, still sitting on the tree branch. I was tempted to use my eyes on it, but honestly, the pain I felt last time was still fresh in my mind, and it¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to relive.


    It was the first time I¡¯d experienced pain that intense, and the worst part was that it came from within me. It was so much worse than stubbing my toe on something; that pain, I definitely don¡¯t want to feel again.


    I shook my head and thought about what to do next. It¡¯s true that I felt sorry for her, but honestly... I didn¡¯t want the world to turn into an apocalyptic scenario. If that happened, people¡ªor rather, humanity¡ªwould just disappear. And while I felt bad for thinking this way, I believed the simplest path would be to take the anomaly back to where it came from.


    As these thoughts ran through my mind, a strange sensation washed over me. It wasn¡¯t bad, more like a light shiver that spread throughout my body. It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d felt this. I blinked my eyes and directed my gaze to the tree branch. Up there, next to the anomaly, my Alter Ego was staring at me intently.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    (... Did I do something? Suddenly, he seems cautious of me...) I thought, tilting my head, confused.


    By this point, I was struggling to come up with an explanation for his recent actions. First, he brought me here, and now, my Alter Ego seemed angry at me. I mean, wasn¡¯t he supposed to be a part of me? Why would someone get mad at themselves? Does that even make sense? The more I tried to understand him, the less sense he made to me.


    The others seemed oblivious to this, but the anomaly noticed the sudden approach of my Alter Ego. Her gaze shifted from me to him, and her head tilted slightly to the side as she blinked, almost as if she was trying to figure out the situation. To my surprise, in the next instant, my Alter Ego simply hugged her and started petting her. I blinked, dazed, not understanding anything.


    No, seriously, what the hell is going on here? Why did my Alter Ego suddenly get so friendly with the anomaly, out of nowhere? Honestly, thinking has never been my strong suit. I knew that even if I tried, I wouldn¡¯t find a reason to explain my Alter Ego¡¯s actions. After all, he should be me, but sometimes I get the feeling he¡¯s somehow different from me.


    Just like me, the anomaly seemed confused, but that expression didn¡¯t last long. Her face softened, and for some reason, she seemed to be enjoying the petting. Seriously, what the hell is going on here? Did I miss something? Why was my Alter Ego being so friendly with the anomaly? No matter how hard I tried to find an explanation, there just wasn¡¯t one.


    The scene finally caught the attention of the others, and their expressions were exactly what I expected: looks of disbelief and doubt. However, the worst part was when they all turned to me, expecting an explanation. Seriously, I¡¯m confused too, so please, don¡¯t look at me like that.


    However, instead of confusion, one of the onlookers seemed genuinely excited by the scene: ¡°Oh my gosh! I think this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen my lady so relaxed since she arrived in our humble dimension!¡±


    The woman from before¡ªthe crazy one who was mainly responsible for opening the portal that allowed this anomaly to pass into our world¡ªseemed oddly happy with the situation. It was almost like watching her little sister take her first steps or something. Seriously, what kind of bizarre situation did I get myself into?.


    Although I was confused and didn¡¯t know exactly how to react, I decided, first and foremost, to approach the anomaly. The next instant, my body sank into the ground. The environment around us was immersed in a deep darkness, and honestly, it felt more like a big portal.


    Diving into the world of shadows, I soon reappeared on a branch, next to my Alter Ego, who was calmly continuing to pet the anomaly as if it were some adorable little creature.


    Although I had noticed it from a distance, now that I was closer, I was sure: my Alter Ego seemed to have an oddly close relationship with this anomaly. I had no idea why, but maybe that was the reason it was being so cautious with me.


    Come to think of it, it makes sense. In theory, my Alter Ego knows what I¡¯m thinking, since it¡¯s an extension of me, but that doesn¡¯t mean that just because it understands my feelings and thoughts, it¡¯s going to act exactly like me.


    Anyway, now that I was near the anomaly, I tried to think about my next step. My gaze instinctively turned to the sky, where the black hole still hung anomalously... I mean, its very existence was abnormal, but as I looked more closely, I realized that, somehow, it seemed to be moving.


    I didn¡¯t know if this meant anything, but either way, I felt I needed to act. The problem was that I had no idea what to do. It didn¡¯t seem like the powers I had would be enough to solve this situation. Also, it wasn¡¯t like I had specifically sought to accumulate abilities¡ªthey just came to me at opportune moments.


    Inevitable situations, so to speak. Still, it wasn¡¯t like I could just ignore that black hole. Lost in thought, I turned my attention back to the anomaly when its voice echoed in my mind once again. Its feminine tone still sounded strangely fragmented, though more eloquent than before.


    (Hmm... it¡¯s strange... even though it¡¯s not... white... somehow... it¡¯s relaxing...) the anomaly murmured, its expression growing even more peaceful under my Alter Ego¡¯s caresses.


    What the hell was I witnessing? From any angle, it looked like a brother petting his little sister¡ªbut wasn¡¯t this situation strange? Why did my Alter Ego suddenly start acting so... out of character? I mean, he already acts strangely, but at least I could usually deduce his reasons. Now, however, I had no idea what was going through his mind.


    Ignoring my own thoughts¡ªafter all, my Alter Ego definitely already knew what was going on in my mind¡ªI felt a light touch at my side. Turning to look, I saw his usual blank face staring at me. Confused, I tilted my head.


    To my surprise, my Alter Ego held my hand. I blinked, confused¡ªthis was the first time he¡¯d ever done that. In a way, it seemed like he actually wanted to do something. Once again, I realized I had no idea what this ability was or what exactly my Alter Ego represented. However, one thing became clear: to some extent, we shared the same goals.


    Honestly, my Alter Ego seemed strangely different from me. In certain situations, he acted like he knew things I didn¡¯t, which, to be honest, was pretty weird. As far as I understood, he should only have the same knowledge as me¡ªbut clearly, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    While I was still puzzled by my Alter Ego¡¯s sudden action, he slowly moved my hand toward the anomaly¡¯s head. I didn¡¯t know how to react to this; I mean, I thought I should stop it, but for some reason, I felt like I should just let it happen. The next moment, before I realized it, I was petting the anomaly¡¯s head.


    Its hair was surprisingly soft, and its horns, for some reason, looked curiously cute when observed up close. But that wasn¡¯t all¡ªits round face, combined with its closed eyes as it received the petting, made it incredibly cute. In a way, it was like petting a little hamster... Okay, I have no idea why those thoughts suddenly popped into my head.


    Although I could¡¯ve stopped at any time, for some reason, I felt a strange sense of nostalgia while doing it. I had no idea why, and it seemed unlikely that the answer would just come out of nowhere. As I continued petting the anomaly, which now seemed to enjoy it even more than before, I noticed my Alter Ego silently watching me, his face still expressionless.


    As I stroked the anomaly, I stared at my Alter Ego, but no expression appeared on our faces. I mean, we were already expressionless by nature; if anyone were watching from the outside, they''d probably think we were competing to see who could make the most awkward face. But that was impossible, since our faces were naturally impassive. Amid all of this, only one thought crossed my mind.


    (Honestly, even though you''re a part of me, I feel like you understand me way better than I understand myself) I thought, blinking my eyes slightly as I kept staring at him.

 Chapter 82 - The call [24]

    I won¡¯t deny it, I was really enjoying this moment. Besides evoking a strange sense of nostalgia, the truth is that it brought me comfort, though I couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint why. Plus, seeing the anomaly¡¯s calm expression only encouraged me to keep petting it.


    Touching its cheeks was surprisingly relaxing, like stroking freshly baked bread. In short, its cheeks were soft and warm. For some reason, thinking that the situation resembled taking care of a pet made me feel a slight guilt for treating the anomaly like it was just some little animal.


    My Alter Ego was still staring at me with its expressionless face, and, as always, I couldn¡¯t decipher its thoughts. By this point, it felt strange to consider it just an extension of myself ¡ª somehow, it had become something more. And down below, the others were watching me with confused expressions, not exactly understanding what was going on.


    Except for that lunatic who freed the anomaly from its dimension ¡ª or wherever it came from. She was wearing a grin from ear to ear, something completely at odds with her usual, always tired and apathetic expression. Before, she seemed like she could fall ill at any moment, but now, her face was brimming with an almost supernatural energy.


    But, as relaxing and comforting as it was, it didn¡¯t change our situation. A black hole still hovered over our heads, and the anomaly itself had already admitted that its presence was tied to this phenomenon. Maybe it wasn¡¯t directly because of its actions, but, in any case, it was undeniable that the black hole existed because it was here.


    Though I had no concrete proof, I felt that its stay on Earth would be dangerous. As it said, its mere presence had already caused this distortion ¡ª what else could happen if it stayed here? I wasn¡¯t worried about tsunamis or earthquakes.


    My thoughts leaned more toward something like a global apocalypse, where the sun would be replaced by something dark, turning Earth into a hell of lava, with bizarre fire anomalies popping up everywhere.


    (But honestly, I¡¯m not sure I would have the guts to send it back to its dimension. I can¡¯t just ignore what that would mean for it) I sighed inwardly as my eyes briefly turned to the sky, looking at the black hole hanging above us.


    After discovering what the place it came from was like, I hesitated to send it back. No one deserves to be in a place like that, no matter what it is... Okay, except for the irreparable anomalies ¡ª those I wouldn¡¯t mind sending there. But, in the end, I just don¡¯t think I could send it back.


    Lost in thought, I didn¡¯t immediately realize something strange was happening in the forest. I only became aware when the air around me grew unnaturally thick ¡ª as if it were trying to envelop me, heavy and suffocating.


    It felt like swimming in a sea of mud, but without the physical resistance, just the sensation. I tilted my head slightly to the side and, in the next instant... I looked around, but there didn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual.


    I also looked back at Laura, Arthur, Victor, and the lunatic, but they still seemed oblivious to what was going on around them. Though Victor seemed strangely alert, carefully watching the surroundings, he didn¡¯t appear to notice the monsters emerging from the mist.


    I thought for a moment that I might just be imagining things, but honestly, I knew that wasn¡¯t the case. My senses are abnormal, and, to be honest, I feel that if I concentrated hard enough, I could even predict certain events, something that perhaps even most anomalies could sense.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like I had a vision or something like that when I concentrated, but the feeling simply intensified. Anyway, what I mean is that, suddenly, I started feeling uncomfortable. It was like I knew something was about to happen, though I didn¡¯t know exactly what.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to discover why. My eyes caught a movement coming from the mist, as if it were distorting. Seconds later, the reason became clear: with its mutilated body and black and red liquid dripping from its wounds, a wolf suddenly appeared.


    The sight of the wolf was grotesque and, at the same time, unsettling. The feeling that it exuded a strange smell wouldn¡¯t leave my mind. But that wasn¡¯t all. From the mist, just like the first one, another wolf appeared, followed by another, and soon, a few more. In the span of moments, seven wolves with decaying bodies emerged from the mist, slowly dragging themselves toward us.


    Laura, Arthur, Victor, and the lunatic didn¡¯t seem to have noticed the wolves yet, as they hadn¡¯t gotten close. They were cautious, which, honestly, was good news for me. I¡¯d probably be able to take them out before they noticed, but unfortunately, my plans went down the drain seconds after that thought.


    Bears, deer, moose, and other animals that, honestly, I didn¡¯t know lived in this area began to emerge from the mist. By this point, I was blinking in confusion, trying to make sense of the situation.


    There were a lot more of them than I had imagined, and to make matters worse, their numbers were only increasing. Right now, about a hundred creatures had already surrounded Laura, Arthur, Victor, and the lunatic.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before the four of them encountered the monsters... or rather, before the monsters encountered them. At this moment, I was analyzing my options. Of course, I could fight, but that didn¡¯t seem to solve the situation.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly why, but something seemed to be attracting the creatures to this part of the forest. Plus, their numbers were increasing with every passing moment, almost as if they were multiplying or something.


    In this bizarre situation, my Alter Ego began to act strangely. If I had to explain, it suddenly grabbed my hand and tried to force me to hold the other anomaly¡¯s hand.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Unlike me, who found the situation confusing and was resisting, the other anomaly seemed confused by my struggle, but, unlike me, it didn¡¯t show any disapproval at the idea of us holding hands.


    Just to clarify my thoughts: it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to shake the anomaly¡¯s hand, but considering that Laura and Victor would be surrounded by dozens of anomalies in just a few minutes, it wasn¡¯t exactly the best time to make new friends.


    ***


    (POV - Victor Hale)


    Victor, who had remained constantly on guard, alert for any threat that might appear around him, finally let out a sigh of relief when he realized they had finally made it out of the forest. Moreover, to his relief, none of the group members seemed to have suffered serious injuries ¡ª everyone was intact, no arms or legs missing.


    However, it was undeniable that, without the anomaly, they probably never would have made it out of the forest. Also, the mere idea of being stuck there, with no chance of escape, sent a chill down Victor¡¯s spine. He didn¡¯t even want to imagine the nightmare that would become.


    In short, if Victor ignored the fact that the anomaly appeared suddenly, almost as if it had been waiting for them, and set aside the lunatic who had started all this, he could say that everything was going well ¡ª at least for now. After all, no one had died yet.


    A scientist who could barely run if she needed to, a detective with more secrets than the highest ranks of his agency, a lunatic responsible for triggering this whole situation, and him, a member of the anomaly response team.


    Victor considered himself lucky just for still being alive among this unlikely group. Maybe it was the first time he really believed he had some kind of luck. However, like everything in life, his luck wouldn¡¯t be an exception to coming to an end.


    Victor¡¯s eyes naturally turned to Laura, who, with an anxious expression, stared at her phone. After a resigned sigh, as if she already knew the answer to her question, he asked: "Did you manage to make contact?"


    Laura heard Victor¡¯s question and, for a moment, stared at him before gently biting her lips, shaking her head in a silent denial. Her response made Victor¡¯s expression deepen, turning visibly darker.


    "Tsk, looks like we¡¯re really on our own here" Victor commented, glancing around sharply.


    Victor couldn¡¯t tell if he felt relieved by the fact that he couldn¡¯t see anything because of the fog or if it made him even more uneasy. After all, how do you feel anxiety or fear about something you can¡¯t see? But, of course, that would only remain true until something happened and didn¡¯t go unnoticed. And over the years, Victor had gained enough experience to spot anomalies in situations like this.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A faint sound came from the fog. From Victor¡¯s perspective, it sounded like something breaking. The noise was strangely muffled, as if, for some reason, the source of the sound didn¡¯t want to be detected. His sharp senses immediately went on high alert, and his eyes started scanning the surroundings, looking for any sign of what might¡¯ve caused that sound.


    The silence was absolute, and maybe that¡¯s why Victor felt that something was wrong. His gaze moved cautiously, but nothing abnormal was found. However, it was undeniable that he felt an impending sense of danger. His skin was crawling, and an unsettling feeling that something could emerge from the fog at any moment wouldn¡¯t leave him alone.


    Victor continued to scan, until his eyes briefly locked on Laura. When she noticed his expression, her surprise was evident, but soon anxiety took over her, and she started scanning the surroundings nervously.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Another sound, this time louder than the first, ringing clearly enough for everyone to hear. Victor turned quickly toward the noise, drawing his weapon and aiming it precisely. The fog was still thick, but he could make out a silhouette emerging through it.


    The silhouette was coming closer, revealing an imposing figure, though still hard to distinguish clearly. However, Victor quickly identified what it was: a massive bear, about two and a half meters tall.


    He focused his vision, keeping the gun firmly aimed at the creature¡¯s head. Its appearance was as repulsive as the other zombie monsters Victor had encountered, but before he could take any action, a new sound cut through the silence.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    This time, the sound came from behind Victor, who quickly reacted, aiming his weapon at the noise. The fog parted, revealing a zombie deer. However, the noise didn¡¯t stop, continuing even after the bear and deer emerged from the fog.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Countless grotesque cracks of bones and flesh being crushed echoed through the forest from all directions, as if nature itself were breaking apart. Before Victor could process what was happening, a repulsive circle had formed around them, with dozens of zombie monsters.


    Their decayed and torn skin, muscles pulsating and visible, some with their eyes torn out or distorted, bulging from their sockets. The air was thick with the nauseating stench of rotting flesh, mixed with the foul odor of excrement and something even more putrid, invading Victor¡¯s nostrils and making his stomach churn with disgust.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    I watched, stunned, as the scene unfolded below me. The zombie monsters began appearing almost unexpectedly, and now there were so many of them that it was hard to even count. However, the most terrifying part wasn¡¯t that. In the middle of that crowd, there were humans, and the worst part: among them, some of the villagers were there too.


    The old man who had spoken with Laura earlier was gravely injured, his body marked with wounds, flesh exposed, and his guts visibly torn out. But what truly shocked me was a little farther away.


    The two children I had seen in the village, now turned into zombies, were a sight I¡¯d probably never forget for a long time. The two siblings, now unrecognizable, were a horrific scene that would be burned into my mind for a long time.


    I pushed my mind to its limits, desperately trying to find a way to put an end to this, but I simply wasn¡¯t smart enough to come up with an effective solution. Meanwhile, my Alter Ego kept insisting that I place my hands on the anomaly¡¯s. At that moment, my gaze shifted to him.


    Why, after all, did he seem so desperate for me to do this? And now, only now, as I looked at him, did I notice that his eyes were also flicking toward the situation unfolding below us.


    A thought crossed my mind, but it was just a theory. If I was wrong, I¡¯d waste even more time¡ªtime I should be using to find a solution to this crisis.


    My eyes met my Alter Ego¡¯s. His face remained expressionless, and once again, I couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking or trying to do.


    Still, a simple thought crossed my mind: my Alter Ego was a part of me¡­ a strange part, no doubt, but still an extension of my own existence.


    In that case, should I really resist what he was trying to do? In the end, shouldn¡¯t our thoughts be the same, since we are one and the same?.


    In the end, I decided to trust my Alter Ego¡­ or rather, myself? In moments like these, the lines get blurry, but that didn¡¯t matter now. I chose to accept whatever it was trying to show me and, with that decision made, I finally reached out my hand, joining it with the anomaly¡¯s.

 Chapter 83 - The call [25]

    The moment my hands touched those of the anomaly, I was briefly transported to a completely white space. I looked around, but there was nothing except that vast emptiness. The depth of this place was a mystery¡ªeverything seemed infinite, with no perceptible boundaries.


    Curiously, unlike what you¡¯d expect from a white environment, the color didn¡¯t come from light. In fact, there was no light at all... and somehow, I knew that. I can¡¯t explain why, but it was an instinctive feeling, as if I had been in this place before.


    In a way, it was like watching a movie¡ªsomething you see, but can¡¯t fully connect with because you know, in the end, none of it really concerns you. However, the vision disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. In an instant, I was there; the next, back in the forest, still enveloped by a faint mist, but dense enough to obscure part of the scenery.


    Confusion took over me. What exactly was that? What place was that? But above all, why did I feel like I had known it? As I returned to reality, my eyes blinked briefly, and my head tilted slightly to the side, still trying to process what had just happened.


    I looked around, still trying to comprehend what had occurred, until my eyes fixed on the anomaly. To my surprise, it was also staring at me, its eyes locked on mine, reflecting the same confusion. We stood there for a moment, speechless, until I noticed something strange¡ªmy eyes began to emit a bright glow, radiating intricate rainbow-colored hues, like glass reflecting a myriad of shades.


    But I wasn¡¯t the only one. The anomaly displayed the same phenomenon. Its pupils glowed with the same intensity, as if we were somehow connected. Even stranger was the feeling of synchronicity between us, as though something invisible was aligning us in perfect harmony.


    The colors glowed and shifted in perfect sync, pulsing to the same rhythm, as if they were connected by something beyond understanding. It was a strange, unexplained phenomenon, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t understand the logic behind it. However, as I looked into the anomaly¡¯s eyes, a certainty washed over me: they were strangely beautiful and comforting.


    There was something hypnotic in that kaleidoscopic light, something that conveyed a feeling almost familiar. Oddly enough, they were the same eyes as mine¡ªidentical in every detail. But perhaps because they were mine, I had never noticed that beauty before.


    However, despite our eyes glowing in perfect sync, something felt off. A familiar sensation arose¡ªthe same one I experienced when absorbing the powers of other anomalies. I blinked, confused, and instinctively looked up.


    That¡¯s when I noticed. A golden sphere was floating just above my head. I tilted my head to the side, even more perplexed. Why was it there? As far as I knew, this phenomenon only happened when I was about to absorb the power of an anomaly. But... wasn¡¯t that how it worked?.


    But strangely, I wasn¡¯t the only one. When I turned my gaze back to the anomaly in front of me, I saw that a similar sphere floated above its head too. The only difference was its color¡ªit was a deep, enigmatic purple.


    Instinctively, I glanced at my Alter Ego, but, as usual, he was just observing everything with his impassive expression. His face remained indifferent, unchanged, and once again, I had no idea what was going on in his mind.


    However, I didn¡¯t have time to try to understand what my Alter Ego was thinking or planning¡ªfor two reasons. First, the people down below would be devoured before I even came to a conclusion about him... That is, of course, if I ever truly managed to understand him.


    Second, and even more alarming, the golden sphere above my head suddenly began absorbing the color of the purple sphere floating above the other anomaly.


    I watched the scene, not knowing how to react. I looked at the anomaly, but it didn¡¯t seem to be suffering or anything, so I just waited for the process to complete. After all, even if I tried, I doubted I could stop it.


    Besides, it was happening automatically; it wasn¡¯t under my control. Whenever I got close to the weak spot of a defeated anomaly, the sphere would appear and begin absorbing its colors, as if it were an inevitable ritual.


    While this strange phenomenon occurred around me, something equally unusual was happening where Laura, Victor, Arthur, and the lunatic were. The zombies that had been closing in on them at every step suddenly began to stagger, struggling to stay upright, as if something was affecting them. Meanwhile, my sphere continued absorbing the color of the anomaly¡¯s sphere.


    The sphere that had once floated above my head, fully golden, was now visibly transforming. In addition to the gold, part of it began to take on a faint purplish hue, until, finally, an entire section had turned completely purple, blending the two colors in a subtle but striking contrast.


    However, that wasn¡¯t all. The most striking feature of this entire situation began to emerge above my head. As I watched from a third-person perspective, I could clearly see the moment when two small spiral goat horns began to grow. Although they were smaller than the anomaly¡¯s in front of me, they were large enough to catch attention and not go unnoticed.


    I didn¡¯t know how to describe the sensation of suddenly having horns. The weight on my head increased abruptly, a strange and unexpected change. I touched them cautiously and felt their rigid surface. I wasn¡¯t sure what they were made of, but they seemed incredibly resilient.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Despite already being completely confused by the events so far, the surprises weren¡¯t over. A loud crash echoed in the air as I watched the horns that were beginning to grow on my head.


    When I looked at the sky, an impressive scene unfolded before my eyes. The huge black hole, which had previously dominated the sky, suddenly started consuming itself, as if it were completely devouring itself in a surreal and terrifying spectacle.


    Even with thousands of mutilated zombie bodies around them, Laura, Victor, Arthur, and the crazy woman couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the phenomenon. Their gazes remained fixed on the event unfolding above them, as if they were hypnotized.


    In a way, it was something that would stay in my memory for a long time. By my side, the other anomaly also watched the scene, its face still expressionless, while our hands remained strangely connected in a grip that, paradoxically, was both strong and comforting.


    The strange phenomenon persisted for a few more seconds until, finally, the black hole disappeared, giving way to a starry and clear sky. Perhaps because we were in a place with little pollution, the stars shone with an impressive clarity. Probably, even in my past life, this was the first time I¡¯d seen such a pure and breathtaking sky.


    Moreover, as I glanced around quickly, I noticed that the dense fog was beginning to dissipate, revealing the familiar surroundings of the forest we were in. The cold air also began to blow, gently caressing my face, while the few remaining leaves on the trees swayed slowly.


    Honestly, I still had no idea what had happened. The zombies had simply collapsed, and the black hole in the sky had completely consumed itself. In short, the anomaly¡¯s powers seemed to be under control, but the reason behind this still eluded me.


    Instinctively, my eyes turned to my Alter Ego. He was sitting, staring at the starry sky with a focused look, while swinging his feet in the air in a relaxed manner.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I was sure he knew something¡ªor rather, why this had happened. The fact that I had held hands with the anomaly had clearly stabilized its powers, but I had no idea why. To me, I was just someone who had been reincarnated as an anomaly in this world, which turned out to be even stranger than I could have imagined.


    I sighed deeply and turned my gaze back to the sky, watching the twinkling stars. Meanwhile, a single thought echoed in my mind: (Seriously... who the hell am I?)


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura wasn¡¯t sure if she should feel lucky or confused. Actually, she was definitely confused, but she also couldn¡¯t deny the sense of relief. The zombies¡ªmonsters with a horrifying, decaying appearance that made her stomach churn¡ªsuddenly stopped, as if frozen in time, and one by one, they began to collapse to the ground.


    The reason for this? Laura had no idea. Everywhere she looked, she saw bodies scattered on the ground¡ªsome in worse condition than others. Finally, she was able to breathe a sigh of relief. The situation, at least for now, seemed to have calmed down.


    Her gaze cautiously swept the area. Everyone seemed fine¡ªVictor, as surprised as she was, and Arthur, observing something with a curious look. Intrigued, Laura followed his gaze, and the moment she witnessed the scene, her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°How beautiful! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen something like this!¡± Laura exclaimed, amazed.


    It was the first time she had witnessed such a pure and breathtaking sky. Perhaps it was because they were in an elevated, pollution-free location? Either way, the image would surely stay etched in her mind. Compared to all the horrors she had witnessed, this scene was by far the most beautiful her eyes had ever beheld.


    However, the most surprising sight was happening on a nearby tree trunk, where her eyes were fixed on the stars. The little anomaly, along with the newly discovered anomaly, were holding hands, gazing at the starry sky. However, something about the scene made Laura tilt her head, confused, trying to understand what was going on.


    (Since when does the little anomaly have goat horns?) Laura thought, staring at the strange horns that had appeared on the little anomaly¡¯s head.


    As she got lost in her thoughts, Laura¡¯s pocket began to vibrate. Returning to reality, she quickly pulled out her phone and put it to her ear. At that moment, Laura already knew who was calling, even without checking the number.


    "Laura? What the hell happened? The black hole just vanished! Was that you guys?" exclaimed the voice on the other end of the line, filled with anxiety.


    As expected, Emily¡¯s voice came through on the other end of the line. For a moment, Laura had to pull the phone away from her ear because of Emily¡¯s excited tone. When the noise calmed down, she brought the phone back to her ear and finally began to answer Emily¡¯s questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m honestly as confused as you are, boss¡± Laura said: ¡°To be honest, a few seconds ago we were surrounded by dozens of zombies, and I really thought it was the end for me. But then, suddenly, they all fell, and the black hole started to consume itself. While I¡¯m not sure, I have a feeling this was the little anomaly¡¯s doing¡± She then shifted her gaze toward the anomaly, who was perched on a tree branch.


    Laura had no concrete proof or solid reasons to support her theory, but there was no other plausible explanation. After all, it seemed unlikely that the problem had resolved itself on its own, and she was sure that neither she, Arthur, Victor, nor the woman who freed the anomaly had done anything. In the end, the only possibility left was the little anomaly.


    "Haa... For now, I''ll ignore the important detail that the [Angel of Death] is there too. Anyway, hold on a little longer¡ªI''m on my way with a response team. You, Victor, and the little anomaly can head back to the village entrance" Emily replied, her voice carrying an exasperated tone.


    Laura nodded, sighing in relief at the thought that the nightmare she¡¯d been living through in this place would finally come to an end. However, that thought barely lasted a second when something quickly passed through her line of sight. Immediately, Laura spoke to Emily on the other end of the phone.


    "Uh... boss... sorry to ask out of the blue, but... do we happen to have a containment room at the base for an anomaly with a danger level possibly equivalent to Nihilum?" Laura asked, caution in her voice.


    Minutes of silence followed Laura''s words¡ªlong enough for her to start wondering if the call had dropped. Her eyes blinked briefly as she tried to imagine what might have happened, until suddenly, Emily''s voice echoed from the other end of the line again.


    "... Laura... honestly, I want to believe it¡¯s not that, but you''re not asking me this because we¡¯re really going to need a containment room of that level... are we?"


    When Emily asked the question, Laura was momentarily lost, trying to figure out where to begin ¡ª or rather, how to explain something she still couldn¡¯t fully understand herself.


    In the end, Laura decided to start her explanation from the beginning, highlighting the most important points and mentioning Arthur, her current source of information. As Laura spoke, Emily, on the other end of the line, couldn¡¯t help but think that her headaches would inevitably return.

 Chapter 84 - The call [26]

    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    Laura finally sighed in relief as she ended the call. In just a few minutes, Emily and the response team would arrive to rescue them. Now, all that was left was to wait.


    Her gaze briefly swept the surroundings, taking in the scattered bodies of the zombie animals. Even though she knew the new anomaly had only remained active for a few minutes, she couldn¡¯t shake the strange feeling seeing the destruction it left behind.


    Lost in her thoughts, Laura didn¡¯t notice Victor approaching: ¡°Was that Emily?¡± he asked.


    Snapping back to reality, Laura blinked quickly before turning her gaze back to Victor and nodding in confirmation: ¡°She¡¯ll be here in a few minutes with the response team. We need to meet her at the village entrance¡±


    Though they¡¯d have to cross the forest to get to the village entrance, Laura, considering everything that had happened and the fact that the black hole in the sky had disappeared, believed it was now safe to walk through the area.


    After that brief thought, Laura turned her gaze away, her eyes falling on Arthur, who was leaning against a tree, staring absentmindedly at the horizon.


    With a curious look, he fixed his gaze on the two anomalies perched on the branch above. No matter how Laura looked at him, Arthur always seemed suspicious, but being suspicious didn¡¯t necessarily mean he was an enemy.


    It was clear from this incident that Arthur was more of an ally than an enemy. Of course, there was still much Laura didn¡¯t know about him, like how exactly he had discovered the [Conceptual Virtues] ¡ª something even the organization didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the mysterious anomaly detective? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to join the organization? You seem to have a remarkable ability to gather information, which would be extremely useful to us¡± Laura commented as she approached Arthur.


    At hearing those words, Arthur only gave a subtle smile, his eyes still fixed on the two anomalies: ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid I have to decline. I¡¯m not so interested in capturing anomalies, but in studying them. I¡¯ll leave the protection part to you guys¡±


    As he said that, Arthur began to walk slowly into the forest, which made Laura raise an eyebrow, full of doubt: ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Instead of answering, Arthur simply raised one arm in a farewell gesture, slowly disappearing between the trees of the woods.


    ¡°Do you want me to go after him?¡± Victor asked, walking up to Laura.


    ¡°No... that¡¯d be too much work. Let¡¯s head back to the village entrance¡± Laura replied, once again turning her gaze to the two anomalies perched on the tree branch.


    In the next moment, Laura turned in the opposite direction from Arthur and started walking, with him following her. Above them, in one of the trees, two small, cute anomalies watched, looking very much alike.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    After everything that happened in the village, a sense of mental exhaustion took over me. It wasn¡¯t exactly tiredness, but a deep desire to go home and rest¡­ although, technically, I don¡¯t need rest since I don¡¯t get physically tired.


    At the entrance of the village, I looked up at the starry sky once more. By my side, still holding my hand, was the anomaly. Since the moment I touched her, she hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off the sky above us. I had no idea what she might be thinking. Was she surprised? According to what she told me, just the presence of light was something that could surprise her.


    Although she was technically looking at the sky, which was now dark due to the night, the stars were shining, spreading colors across the sky. For a moment, I wondered what she might be thinking, but I couldn¡¯t find a way to ask. I didn¡¯t know how to communicate telepathically, like the anomaly did, nor did I possess any ability that would allow me to do so.


    It was at that moment that a thought occurred to me: why exactly can¡¯t I speak? This anomaly seems to know me, so maybe she knows the answer to this question. Speaking of knowing, I had no idea where she could¡¯ve found this anomaly before. Unfortunately, my new body didn¡¯t come with a history.


    (You... are... curious... about... me...?)


    I was lost for a moment and blinked as I heard the voice in my head. My gaze automatically turned toward the source, and I knew exactly who it was. The anomaly was also looking at me, her face remaining expressionless as usual. However, something caught my attention: there was a subtle curiosity in her gaze, something subtle but unmistakable.


    (Can you feel my thoughts, even without me speaking to you first?) I asked, genuinely curious about the answer.


    The anomaly simply nodded slightly before responding to my question in a slow voice: (Our... minds... are... connected... I hear... all... your... thoughts...)


    Although I was quite concerned about my privacy at that moment, I couldn¡¯t deny that this situation had its advantages. It would be much more practical if she could hear all my thoughts, after all, there was no other way for me to communicate with her as efficiently as this.


    A few minutes passed, and finally, the rest of the reaction team arrived at the village entrance. To my surprise, they brought several cars at once. However, considering they were dealing with an anomaly potentially capable of triggering a zombie apocalypse, it made sense to mobilize so many people.


    I watched closely as the door of one of the cars opened, and Emily hurriedly jumped out, running toward Laura, who was just below me. Since both the anomaly and I were sitting on a tree, I had a clear view of all the movement below, able to follow every detail with precision.


    Assuming the anomaly could hear me, at least mentally, I stood up and said: (Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to leave)


    The anomaly simply nodded before standing up. In the next moment, still holding hands, we jumped off the tree. Our fall was smooth, the ground approaching gradually. However, as always, before we touched the ground, a black mist emerged from my body, completely enveloping us.


    Dark tendrils stretched out from the mist, grabbing the tree branches and surrounding both me and the anomaly beside me, cushioning our descent with almost instinctual precision.


    Stolen story; please report.


    The tendril gently lowered us to the ground, moving with a deliberate slowness. As soon as my feet touched the ground, it retracted back into the shadow, which, in turn, also retreated and disappeared into my body.


    Honestly, no matter how many times I go through this process¡ªthere¡¯s always a strange feeling that comes with it... which, ironically, is also strange since, in the end, I don¡¯t feel anything.


    I looked to my side, where the anomaly was, and she seemed perfectly fine too. There wasn¡¯t any sign of dirt or injury on her clothes¡ªat least, nothing visible. But, considering we started floating before even touching the ground, it would¡¯ve been surprising if there was.


    Turning my attention back to the front, I saw Emily approaching. The moment our eyes met, I noticed her eyes briefly widen as she shifted her gaze between me, the anomaly by my side, and the top of my head. I had no excuses¡ªher surprise was more than predictable.


    Besides Emily, some guards were following her with weapons drawn. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know any of them. I was never close to the installation¡¯s guards¡ªin fact, my only interactions with them involved pranking them and moving on. Most of them were more afraid of me than anything else, so there was no space for any kind of closeness.


    So, I wasn¡¯t surprised when, as they got closer, all the weapons were immediately pointed at me and the anomaly by my side. I blinked my eyes as I alternated my gaze between the men in front of me.


    As always, I could feel the fear coming from them, but despite that, they remained firm. The anomaly by my side, on the other hand, was completely still, her head slightly tilted, as if not understanding the situation.


    (... By the way, what¡¯s your name? Calling you "anomaly" when you clearly have a name is a bit weird) I commented, turning my gaze to the anomaly, who, in turn, also turned to look at me.


    (I don¡¯t know... what is... an anomaly... but my name... is Nekra) she replied, briefly blinking her eye.


    I shifted my focus from Nekra to the guards, and for a moment, I was surprised when Laura suddenly jumped in front of me with her arms outstretched. Her voice sounded firm and authoritative: ¡°Lower your weapons!¡±


    The guards exchanged a brief glance before turning their attention back to Laura: ¡°We¡¯re just following protocol, ma¡¯am¡± one of them said, his voice firm: ¡°Please, step aside. This could be dangerous¡±


    Laura seemed momentarily lost, shifting her gaze between the guards and me. Honestly, her reactions didn¡¯t seem exaggerated from my point of view. After all, I¡¯m an anomaly, a being who, according to them, is completely unpredictable and beyond human understanding.


    However, next to the guards, one person raised their hand toward them, causing them to look at each other confused but eventually lower their weapons. The owner of the hand was Emily, who then entered the conversation. In a calm tone, she said: ¡°Hostility won¡¯t be necessary. While it¡¯s true that the protocol stipulates that runaway anomalies must be sedated or, if that¡¯s not possible, neutralized, this case is quite special¡±


    With those words, Emily slowly approached, a curious look on her face. Her lab coat fluttered gently whenever a breeze passed near us. When she finally reached Laura, Emily stared into her eyes, holding her gaze.


    ¡°Are you sure the other anomaly is safe?¡± Emily asked, her voice laden with caution.


    I felt Laura¡¯s gaze on me for a moment, and as I turned, I noticed she was indeed staring at me. I tilted my head slightly to the side, and as soon as I did, Laura diverted her gaze and focused back on Emily.


    "Yes, ma''am, I''m sure" Laura replied, her voice firm and full of conviction.


    No, seriously, why does she seem so sure? More than I do, even. I wouldn''t be the least bit surprised if Nekra suddenly went out of control and started another apocalypse... Of course, I''m not blaming her, but without knowing the methods I used before, what¡¯s to guarantee that won¡¯t happen? Honestly, I just hope that holding hands thing keeps working in the future.


    Anyway, Emily simply nodded, looking like she trusted Laura¡¯s words. In the next moment, her eyes fixed on my head, more specifically, the horns that spiraled out from it.


    "So... why the hell does the little anomaly have horns on its head now?" Emily asked, shifting her attention back to Laura.


    Surprised by the question, Laura seemed at a loss for words. "Ah... so..."


    Laura appeared speechless and turned to me, searching for help. However, she¡¯d forgotten two crucial details: first, I couldn¡¯t speak; and second, I was just as confused as she was, not understanding how I suddenly had two horns.


    In short, my new physical appearance, so to speak, remained unexplained, and both the new anomaly and I were placed in one of the cars. At first, I assumed we¡¯d be taken to some kind of cell, but to my surprise, we just sat in the back seat next to Laura and Emily, while Victor took the wheel.


    As the car picked up speed on the road, I glanced back one last time toward the village. However, what struck me the most was a strange feeling of loneliness that hung over the place, accompanied by an overwhelming silence. Meanwhile, the memory of two children surfaced in my mind. Slowly, we moved away from that spot, leaving behind a sense that seemed impossible to fill.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    Two weeks had passed since the incident in the village, and since then, Emily had kept herself busy. She was engaged in a real battle against the greatest enemy of any public servant: an endless stack of paperwork.


    With every document she signed, it seemed like two new ones appeared in its place. It got to a point where she began seriously questioning whether this was some kind of anomaly, playing a trick on her, making the papers multiply endlessly on her desk.


    This was probably the second night Emily had stayed up late reviewing papers... or maybe the third? She wasn¡¯t sure. Being in the basement totally messed up her sense of time. In the end, thinking about it just made her sigh in resignation again. Anyway, it was pointless ¡ª skipping out on work simply wasn¡¯t an option.


    Even Emily couldn¡¯t avoid this thought: why the hell was she, a scientist, stuck with bureaucratic work, signing piles of paper? Did that even make sense? Where was all the recognition for her efforts? The days of sweat and tears spent on her studies? Of course, she knew her situation was mostly a result of her own seemingly endless curiosity about anomalies... but that wasn¡¯t the issue she wanted to tackle.


    As these melancholic thoughts passed through her mind, Emily continued reviewing papers absently until two knocks on the door caught her attention. She already knew who it was, so she simply allowed them to enter without taking her eyes off the documents. She had the strange feeling that the moment she looked away, more papers would mysteriously appear on her desk.


    "Boss, I brought the coffee you asked for... but are you sure? I think this is the tenth cup you''ve had" Laura commented as she entered, her view almost entirely blocked by the endless stack of papers.


    "If I don¡¯t do this, I feel like I might pass out at any moment. But don''t worry, there¡¯s less paperwork than it seems. I¡¯ll probably be done by tomorrow morning" Emily replied, signing another document.


    "You mean today?" Laura responded, raising an eyebrow.


    Hearing the question, Emily briefly paused her signature on the document in her hands. However, in the next moment, she let out a resigned sigh and went back to work. Apparently, another night had passed without her noticing ¡ª not that the underground environment she was in helped maintain her sense of time.


    "By the way, it¡¯s been raining a lot lately. I think this is the third day in a row" Laura commented, setting the cup down on Emily¡¯s desk.


    This was another piece of information Emily was unaware of ¡ª or rather, since returning to the base, she¡¯d practically locked herself in her office. She briefly thought that if three days had already passed, that meant the new anomaly had been brought to the base not long after she¡¯d arrived.


    "By the way, how¡¯s the new anomaly adjusting?" Emily asked, finally turning her gaze to Laura.


    As she briefly thought about the answer she would give Emily, Laura recalled the events of the past three days since the new anomaly arrived at the base. Strangely, Emily noticed a goofy, almost childish smile forming on Laura¡¯s face, which made her instinctively move her chair back.


    Upon noticing Emily¡¯s reaction, Laura quickly composed herself, adopting a serious and controlled expression. Then she replied, "The new anomaly seems to be doing well... much better than when we tried isolating it in a room by itself"


    Emily simply nodded at Laura¡¯s words. Personally, she wasn¡¯t very familiar with the information about the new anomaly, as she¡¯d locked herself in her office as soon as she returned.


    However, from the little she did know, she genuinely felt intrigued. If what that man named Arthur said was really true, there was much more to anomalies than Emily had ever imagined.

 Chapter 85 - Storm [1]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    Since I returned to the base, my days have been, to say the least, eventful. Although, initially, I was supposed to remain alone in my containment cell, something unexpected happened¡ªthe very next day, they brought Nekra in to stay with me.


    I¡¯m not exactly sure why, but I didn¡¯t question it. That night, I heard some strange and unsettling noises¡ªthose kinds of sounds that make your mind start imagining things. However, given the stormy weather lately, it was probably just the wind.


    Anyway, since then, Nekra and I have been sharing the same room. I admit, I had my complaints at first, but looking back now, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s been a completely bad experience¡­ I mean, Nekra¡¯s cute¡ªactually, more than that. She¡¯s a real treat to the eyes.


    Plus, during this time, nothing really notable has happened, except for the fact that the number of scientists outside the glass has practically tripled, all because of Nekra.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t mind the increased surveillance; I was already more than used to all this attention. However, Nekra seemed visibly uncomfortable and confused by being watched almost all the time, twenty-four hours a day.


    Sitting on my bed, I watched Nekra while I got lost in my thoughts. She seemed fascinated by the humans on the other side of the glass, but showed no fear or disgust¡ªjust pure curiosity. And that¡¯s how my week has been: scientists popping up out of nowhere and starting to watch us, while Nekra and I sit in our room, doing nothing special, just waiting for time to pass.


    Curiously, Laura wasn¡¯t among the scientists. While I could imagine a reason for Emily¡¯s absence, I couldn¡¯t understand why Laura wasn¡¯t there either. She¡¯d always been the most eager to study me, and now, with two humanoid anomalies involved, her curiosity would have undoubtedly been even more intense.


    (Humans... they¡¯re weird...) I was lost in my thoughts when Nekra¡¯s voice suddenly broke into my mind, capturing my attention instantly.


    I tilted my head briefly, an involuntary gesture as I tried to figure out exactly what she meant. The doubt quickly dissipated when I realized the scene in front of me. Maybe she was referring to the fact that every day, a large number of humans gathered behind the glass, watching, even though they clearly didn¡¯t understand what they were seeing.


    The conclusion came to me naturally, almost like a distant memory. I¡¯d had a similar thought in the past... And even knowing what I know now, even remembering that I was once human, I couldn¡¯t help but think the same way.


    Momentarily pushing Nekra¡¯s thought aside, a sudden memory popped into my mind: there was something I wanted to ask but had recently forgotten: (Oh, yeah... Speaking of which, where¡¯s that woman who was with you before? The one with the yellow hair?)


    Upon hearing my question, Nekra slowly turned to face me. Then she placed her finger near her mouth, as if she were pondering deeply. I, in turn, remained seated, patiently waiting for her answer. Anyway, if I had to sum up that woman in one word, it would definitely be... strange.


    No matter which angle I looked at it, she seemed completely unbalanced ¡ª or better said, fanatical. I still tried to understand what made her see Nekra as some sort of deity or something similar... But, considering what Nekra had done before, I began to realize why that woman saw Nekra that way.


    (I don¡¯t know... who she was...) Nekra said, shaking her head from side to side: (I feel like I should know, but I don¡¯t remember... Eve... had my essence... but I don¡¯t remember giving it to her... It might have been... a long time ago...) Nekra¡¯s words pulled me out of my thoughts, leaving an even deeper sense of confusion.


    By the way, although it¡¯s not the focus, Nekra kept speaking in a peculiar way. Her tone, much different from before, now sounded more natural, but still strange. Instead of the interrupted and fragmented speech she used to have, she seemed to make small pauses, as if she had to pick up the conversation where she left off. It was curious, almost charming, and honestly, I didn¡¯t mind it at all.


    Back to what Nekra said, honestly, I didn¡¯t understand a single thing. I have no idea what she meant by ¡°essence¡± and similar terms. Maybe it¡¯s something only she understands, since, to be honest, Nekra often says things that, from my perspective, don¡¯t make much sense. Well, I guess it all comes down to cultural differences or something like that.


    Anyway, by the way that woman... Eve, seemed to care for Nekra, I really thought she would beg to go with her. Of course, I have no idea how that would be received by the higher - ups of the organization. After all, whether we like it or not, Eve almost caused the apocalypse. Honestly, I can¡¯t imagine everyone welcoming her with open arms.


    But putting that aside, something I¡¯ve noticed in the past few days, while venturing outside my room, is that the rain has been constant. Interestingly, even though we¡¯re underground, there¡¯s always something new to discover here.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    It¡¯s impressive how there are still areas I¡¯ve never visited. I can¡¯t understand how they managed to expand the space so much, considering the limitations of being beneath the surface. It feels like this place never stops surprising me.


    But back to the rain, it was probably on the fifth day that I noticed something strange about it. It started with a subtle feeling, something I only noticed when I went up to the surface. I stood there, watching the drops fall, while enjoying the cool atmosphere it brought... although, to be honest, I couldn¡¯t feel the cold for real. But I think you get what I mean.


    Oh, by the way, my outings, as always, tend to cause some disturbance to the base agents. I mean, they really seem to look for me whenever I step outside. However, when they finally find me, all they do is radio someone, I imagine Emily, and then they just watch me, as if they¡¯re waiting for me to do something.


    Anyway, on one of those days when I went out for a walk, I decided to use my eyes in the rain. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure exactly why I did that; something just drove me while I was watching the rain, and I felt the need to investigate. That¡¯s how I ended up noticing something strange, more precisely, in the rain itself.


    Every raindrop that fell shimmered in rainbow colors. At first, I didn¡¯t know that, and I was almost blinded by the intensity of the colors swirling throughout the environment. I don¡¯t know how, why, or who might be behind this, but in that moment, I was sure of one thing: the rain falling wasn¡¯t just ordinary rain. It was, in fact, some sort of anomalous phenomenon.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    In her office, Emily closely studied the graph displayed on her computer screen. Her eyes followed the fluctuations with precision, as her expression grew progressively darker and more somber.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Emily had analyzed those graphs, but over the week, she had finally admitted that they were worsening each day. In other words, they had reached a point where the situation was clearly abnormal.


    (I¡¯ve looked at this a dozen times, but no matter how many times I try, it¡¯s still excessively irregular) Emily thought, stretching in her chair, visibly frustrated.


    Small, discreet dark circles marked her eyes, a result of sleepless nights. On her desk, coffee cups and cans of energy drinks were scattered everywhere, a reflection of Emily¡¯s relentless attempt to manage the pile of paperwork piling up after the recent appearance of the new Nihilum - Class anomaly.


    From Emily¡¯s perspective, it was clear that something abnormal was happening. However, she sincerely wanted to believe that it was just a rare occurrence. Thinking that way, she could at least comfort herself with the thought that perhaps there wouldn¡¯t be so much work left to do.


    Lost in her thoughts, Emily was pulled back to reality when her office door suddenly swung open, startling her for a moment. But upon seeing who was at the door, she sighed loudly, relieved to recognize the familiar presence.


    "Sorry for the delay, boss, but I brought all the data you asked for!" Laura said, quickly entering the office.


    Laura threw a quick glance at Emily and tilted her head, confused by the expression and posture she was displaying at that moment. Doubt began to grow in her mind: had she done something wrong? Still, she was sure she hadn¡¯t made any mistakes... at least not in the last few hours.


    "Is something wrong, boss?" Laura asked cautiously, extending the papers toward Emily.


    Emily gave Laura a brief glance before taking the papers in her hands. In the next moment, her eyes skimmed over the documents quickly, her expression becoming progressively darker.


    Laura tilted her head, visibly confused, and asked: "Is there a problem with the data?"


    ¡°There are plenty, actually, but without a doubt, the most notable one is that they¡¯re all abnormal. No matter the angle, it¡¯s impossible to believe that this is the result of a natural occurrence¡± Emily replied, letting out a deep sigh. Her voice, already weary, carried an increasing tone of despair.


    "When you say ¡°abnormal¡± are you referring... to the rain?" Laura asked cautiously. Emily, without saying a word, simply nodded in an affirmative gesture.


    Laura could understand, at least partially, what Emily was feeling. After all, whenever situations like this arose, the complaints from higher - ups always fell on Emily¡¯s shoulders.


    To Laura, this seemed deeply unfair, because what the higher-ups did was invest money in research but never provided real support when it came to dealing with anomalies.


    Laura had wondered many times what the actual role of the higher-ups was, besides fattening the pockets of employees who were the real ones dealing with daily risks.


    Of course, some took more risks than others. Compared to Victor, Laura had a much more privileged position, as, in common cases, she only dealt with anomalies after they were contained.


    In the next moment, Emily tried to understand what could be behind that abnormality, but despite her effort, she had no clue. She wasn¡¯t a detective, but a scientist; her work usually started when there was something concrete to study and analyze. However, in this specific case, the absence of any clue made the situation even worse.


    Emily couldn¡¯t help but sigh, reflecting on the bad luck that seemed to be following her lately. In addition to the recent discovery of a Nihilum-Class anomaly, which still hadn¡¯t been investigated, another problem was now presenting itself. Still, she managed to calm herself within seconds. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d faced such a situation.


    While some anomalies could be detected before they even manifested, due to the anomalous fluctuations they caused in the areas they appeared, others, like the strangely unusual rain at that moment, could only be identified over time, through careful analysis. Still, that didn¡¯t change the fact that Emily found the situation absolutely annoying.


    "I¡¯ll send Victor, accompanied by a team, to the closest location where the fluctuation is happening. We need to find out what¡¯s causing these anomalous disturbances before something even worse happens" Emily commented, her thoughtful gaze reflecting the seriousness of the situation.


    Although Emily hesitated to send Victor on another mission right after his previous one, she knew she had no choice. Victor was her best agent, and at least most of the time, missions were successful when he was involved.


    Of course, she would remember to offer him a generous bonus on payday; after all, he truly deserved it, considering all the valuable assistance he had provided.

 Chapter 86 - Storm [2]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    Things have been getting stranger and stranger since I got back to the base. If you ask me, nothing really serious has happened, at least not as far as the base itself is concerned. However, outside, on the surface, the rain hasn¡¯t stopped.


    Although it started out moderate, it¡¯s now intensified, stronger and more uncontrollable than ever. And recently, I heard on the news that they¡¯ve been talking about it.


    Strangely, this rain seems to be affecting only this city. Sure, there¡¯s been some rain in other areas throughout the week, but nothing even comes close to what we¡¯re facing here. The worst part is that, even though I know this is an anomaly, I still have no idea where to begin looking for its source.


    If it keeps up at this pace, is there a chance the city could end up submerged, like Atlantis? I know it sounds impossible, but when you remember that the rain itself is an anomaly, things start to look a lot darker.


    Anyway, it seems like the facility has an impressive resistance to all kinds of natural disasters. After all, if something happens and the anomalies manage to escape, what comes next would be far worse than any natural catastrophe.


    Of course, when I talk about natural disasters, I¡¯m not referring to the anomalies. Honestly, I doubt the base has any sort of intervention prepared to deal with them.


    By the way, I know this doesn¡¯t really have much to do with what we¡¯re talking about right now, but have you ever heard of ventriloquism? The kind where someone makes a puppet move and speak, making it seem alive? Well, something like that is happening in my room, but unlike ventriloquism, there¡¯s no one controlling the puppets. Almost all of them are moving by themselves, going back and forth, while Nekra seems entertained, somehow helping out.


    I¡¯m not exactly sure when this started, but today, when I woke up, I felt something heavy on my face. To my surprise, it was a puppet. When I looked around, I saw several others moving, walking back and forth, even greeting each other.


    The scene, while kind of funny, also had something amusing about it. I mean, even video games are starting to lose their charm, and it¡¯s hard to find something more interesting around here, since I spend almost all my time in the room.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t have to think much to guess who might have done this. I mean, besides me, there¡¯s only one other person in the room. Obviously, Nekra was the one responsible.


    But, even though I already knew that, I decided not to care and just let it be. To be honest, I was even having fun watching the puppets interact with each other and follow Nekra. It was almost like watching a mother duck guiding her ducklings.


    Of course, this whole situation didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the researchers, who crowded behind the glass, with clipboards and other equipment, as usual. As always, I just ignored them, but, once again, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that Laura wasn¡¯t among them. I mean, Laura is the head researcher. Shouldn¡¯t she be there with them?.


    Well, anyway, it¡¯s not like I know exactly how things work inside the facility, which is a little strange, considering I¡¯ve been here for quite some time. But the truth is, I¡¯ve never really been interested in that.


    However, from what I¡¯ve observed, it¡¯s clear that, in general, Nekra and I are the most monitored. But that doesn¡¯t mean that other anomalies aren¡¯t being studied as well.


    Speaking of Nekra, she has a naturally withdrawn nature. In other words, she tends to isolate herself in a corner, only talking to me when I¡¯m the one who starts the conversation. Even when I try to strike up a chat, she answers briefly, without going deeper or extending the conversation more than necessary.


    At first, I thought she simply didn¡¯t want to talk, but over time, I realized that¡¯s just the way she is. She doesn¡¯t see anything wrong with it. Anyway, what I¡¯m saying is, I¡¯m getting bored, so I end up spending my time observing Nekra.


    (Maybe I should go out and explore a bit?) I thought, while my gaze stayed fixed on Nekra, who was guiding the puppets. Gently swaying my feet, I sat there on the bed, thinking that if I went back soon, everything would probably be fine.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like I¡¯d just disappear like I¡¯ve been doing so far... or rather, it seemed like Emily had been scolded because of me, and that made me feel a little guilty. That¡¯s why she talked to me.


    However, after a few words, she herself seemed a little uncomfortable, as if the situation had gotten weird for her after reflecting on what was going on. Emily still hasn¡¯t realized that I can understand everything she says perfectly, and maybe that made her even more uncomfortable and embarrassed.


    Anyway, Emily made a deal with me. She said that, whenever I left, as long as I showed up on the cameras every once in a while, I¡¯d get candy when I came back to my room. As she talked to me about it, she pointed at the cameras, and it was clear what she meant, even though she didn¡¯t use words to explain.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Of course, the reason I accepted the deal definitely had nothing to do with the ice cream that came with the candy. I mean, both Nekra and I were sharing the candy equally. By the way, speaking of sharing, I clearly remember Nekra¡¯s reaction to the first piece of candy I gave her. Honestly, it was so cute that it still makes me smile just thinking about it.


    (... not that I can smile, to begin with) I thought, while carefully observing the movement on the other side of the large glass.


    However, the approach of two people caught my attention when the door next to the large glass opened. I slowly tilted my head to the side, in a thoughtful gesture, while trying to come up with some explanation for the sudden appearance of Laura and Emily, accompanied by a man I honestly had never seen before in the facility... although, to be fair, I didn¡¯t usually pay much attention to people anyway.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Emily Parker)


    As she analyzed some data on her computer, Emily slowly reclined in her chair, adopting a relaxed posture as if she wanted to prolong the moment of pause. She stretched her arms to the side, feeling the relief in her tense joints, and, with an automatic gesture, grabbed the cup on the table.


    She brought it to her lips, but to her surprise, the usual liquid that quenched her thirst simply wasn¡¯t there. She looked at the empty cup, a feeling of strangeness forming in her stomach, as if the world around her had momentarily shifted out of place.


    Emily let out a brief sigh, gently placing the empty cup back on the table. She then refocused on the graphs on her computer. As always, the data was noticeably irregular, each line and peak more chaotic than the last, and the overall trend seemed to be growing darker by the minute.


    However, despite the lack of concrete information, Emily felt a small wave of satisfaction as she realized she had found a clue. Something, perhaps, that could explain why the rain was behaving in such an unpredictable manner.


    On the screen next to the graphs, there was a detailed map of the city, with multiple blue points scattered across the area, almost like an endless network. Yet, in one specific spot, a single red dot stood out, vibrant against the background.


    Emily, focusing on the graphs, made the connection. The rain, which seemed so irregular and random, had originated from that very red dot on the map. The pattern was clear now: it all started from there.


    If anyone stopped to think for a moment, they''d realize how unusual that was. Normally, rain spreads evenly, not from a single point like this. Something was definitely off.


    However, with the intensity of the rain increasing every minute, it had become practically impossible to leave the base and investigate in person. That¡¯s when Laura decided to send a team to handle the situation as quickly as possible.


    Emily stared absently at the computer screen, almost lost in her thoughts, until the sound of two firm knocks echoed through the office door. Before she could react, the door swung open, and Laura walked in.


    But, contrary to what Emily had expected, Laura¡¯s expression was far from calm¡ªthere was something concerning in her face, something that didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily asked, shifting in her chair and locking eyes with Laura.


    ¡°Victor won¡¯t be able to join the mission. Remember he went to visit his sister?¡± Laura asked, letting out a deep sigh.


    Emily nodded, quickly recalling the situation, then raised an eyebrow, curious: ¡°Yeah, I remember, but what does that have to do with what we¡¯re discussing?¡±


    Without answering Emily¡¯s question, Laura simply handed her a few papers. Emily grabbed them quickly and started looking them over with focus. As she examined the documents, her expression darkened more and more.


    Although the data usually arrived quickly on her computer, situations like this¡ªwhere information kept piling up without stop¡ªmade it more efficient, even necessary, to receive it directly on paper.


    ¡°Haa... Did the rain really pick up that much in such a short time? Seriously, what the hell is going on here?¡± Emily muttered, letting out a frustrated sigh.


    In short, the graphs were much worse than Emily had anticipated. The strangest part was that the anomaly seemed to be concentrated in one specific area of the city. As always, the pattern was so random that Emily couldn¡¯t figure out the cause.


    The worst part, however, was that the epicenter of this anomaly was exactly where Victor was located. It would be incredibly risky for him to leave his position and venture out into the increasingly intense storm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how or why this happened, but we need to act fast from here on out. We can¡¯t tell if this situation could spiral out of control here as well. I¡¯ll send a team immediately to investigate the area where we found the anomalies¡± Emily said, rising from her chair with determination.


    Emily passed by Laura and headed toward the door but stopped when she realized Laura wasn¡¯t following her. On the contrary, Laura seemed visibly troubled by something. Emily, however, had no idea what was bothering her.


    ¡°Umm... Boss, can I make a suggestion?¡± Laura asked cautiously.


    Emily briefly raised an eyebrow, confused, trying to guess what the suggestion could be. But in the end, she simply nodded, confirming. If she was honest with herself, any suggestion at this point would be welcome, even if it came from a talking cat... For some reason, Emily found that thought strangely specific, but she decided to ignore it and move on.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we use the little anomaly to our advantage? As far as I know, we¡¯ve been developing plans since we classified it as special. I think now would be a good time to make them official... Besides, for some reason, I feel like the little anomaly could solve the problem even if we don¡¯t do anything. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to make it official once and for all?¡±


    Emily lowered her gaze, thinking about the suggestion. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like she had never considered this idea before. However, unfortunately for her, despite being the General Director of Management, there was still a hierarchy to follow... or, in other words, limits to be respected.


    (Those damn higher-ups always block me when I try to propose this, saying we don¡¯t know enough about what we¡¯re up against)


    Emily couldn¡¯t help but wonder if those old idiots were serious. She had lost count of how many times the [Angel of Death] had to clean up the mess left by the higher-ups. And, to be honest, it had been a lot.

 Chapter 87 - Storm [3]

    (POV - Emily Parker)


    In a dimly lit room, Emily fixed her gaze on the large screen in front of her, where multiple squares displayed obscured, nearly indistinct faces. Her expression was serious, marked by a sense of concern, as the conversation unfolded among the participants on the screen. The tension in the air seemed to grow with every word exchanged, reflecting on Emily¡¯s face as she remained absorbed in the discussion.


    "Director of General Management, what guarantees do we have that the anomaly classified as [Angel of Death] is truly on our side? For all we know, it could very well have been the main cause of the recent incident involving the sudden appearance of a black hole in the sky"


    As always, Emily felt a wave of frustration as her words were ignored or dismissed. She had long lost count of how many times she had tried¡ªunsuccessfully¡ªto explain to those idiots in front of her that the anomaly posed no threat to humans.


    To her, this shouldn¡¯t even be up for debate, yet she seemed doomed to repeat the same explanation over and over again, with no one actually listening.


    The people behind the screen, despite holding most of the power within the organization, had never faced an anomaly firsthand. All they had were reports, videos, and other documents about the phenomena.


    But how could they truly understand what was happening without experiencing it directly? Emily couldn¡¯t make sense of it, but she knew there wasn¡¯t much she could do. Her frustration grew, but her position was limited by the vast gap between theory and the reality she dealt with every day.


    She knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to convince them with words alone; without concrete proof, she had no choice but to step back. However, her chance at salvation came moments later when one of the shadowy figures on the giant monitor took center stage, cutting through the tension in the room.


    "Well, why not give Emily a chance? Personally, I think we should try. After all, isn¡¯t that why we created the special class? To use anomalies to fight other anomalies? If we let fear paralyze us, we¡¯ll never achieve that goal. Besides, I trust Emily¡¯s judgment. If she says it¡¯s safe, I see no reason to doubt her"


    Emily blinked briefly, her eyes adjusting, before looking up toward the robotic voice coming from the giant monitor. One square immediately caught her attention¡ªa clearly feminine figure standing out among the others, the only woman in a sea of male forms.


    At that moment, all voices went silent. But it wasn¡¯t the end of the conversation¡ªthis was just how they chose to deliberate among themselves, in a way Emily couldn¡¯t hear. After all, they were the ones who made the decisions, and as an employee, she wasn¡¯t supposed to know how they reached them.


    Yet, Emily couldn¡¯t tear her gaze away from the only voice that had supported her, a fact that left her strangely unsettled. She knew this wasn¡¯t normal, but she couldn¡¯t quite understand why she was reacting this way.


    Emily had never been close to the higher-ups. If she was being honest, she wasn¡¯t particularly fond of them. That¡¯s why she was so surprised when one of them¡ªthe most enigmatic of all, the only woman among them¡ªchose to help her.


    Laura couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind this gesture, but regardless, she felt a genuine sense of gratitude. In a situation like this, any help, no matter where it came from, was welcome.


    "Director of General Management, after deliberation, we have decided to approve your request" one of the figures on the monitor stated: "However, you should be aware that any mistakes made will directly impact how we perceive you. More than anyone, you should know that in our field, mistakes are not tolerated"


    Emily simply nodded, confirming without words. In truth, she hadn¡¯t even expected approval. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had raised this specific issue, and the only difference compared to her previous attempts was that now, she wasn¡¯t as uncertain about her goals.


    Strangely enough, there was something comforting about the presence of the [Angel of Death], something she didn¡¯t feel with other anomalies¡ªespecially when it came to how they seemed to interact with humans.


    As the meeting concluded, the monitors shut off one by one until only one remained. Emily tilted her head, puzzled, as she observed the screen before her.


    On the display, a shadowed, distinctly feminine figure seemed to be staring at her with an intrigued expression. The enigmatic look on the figure¡¯s face piqued Emily¡¯s curiosity, making the atmosphere feel even heavier with mystery.


    "Thank you for trusting me. I promise to deliver satisfactory results on this mission" Emily said, offering a slight bow of respect.


    Even though Emily didn¡¯t know who was on the other side of the screen, there was no denying that this figure had given her support and assistance. At the very least, she felt she should express her gratitude properly. However, the figure¡¯s next words left her completely stunned, making any attempt at gratitude even more difficult.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Fufu, there¡¯s no need to thank me. You¡¯ve already proven yourself enough for me to trust you. And besides... perhaps you haven¡¯t realized it yet, but you are far more essential than you think¡ªmore than you can imagine right now"


    Emily didn¡¯t know how to respond to the woman¡¯s words. In fact, she didn¡¯t even understand what she was talking about. Was she referring to Emily¡¯s influence? However, no matter how Emily tried to interpret it, it seemed clear that the conversation was touching on something entirely different. Unfortunately, she had no idea what it could be. Her confusion only deepened as tension clouded her thoughts.


    In the end, with no idea how to reply, Emily gave a slight nod and, with a serious expression, said: "I appreciate your words. I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you"


    A brief but heavy laugh echoed before the monitor turned off, following the same fate as the others. Emily was left alone in the room, now bathed in partial darkness, lost in her own thoughts. With a quiet sigh, she straightened herself up, adjusting her posture. Her firm, purposeful steps led her toward the containment room of the anomaly known as [Angel of Death].


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    My first reaction when the door opened and the trio walked in was simply to stare at them. Partly because there wasn¡¯t much else I could do, but also because I was curious about the new member. No matter how I looked at him, he definitely didn¡¯t seem like a scientist.


    Judging by his clothes, he looked like he was part of the response team. That explained why I had never seen him before ¡ª I rarely cross paths with members of that team. I mean, if I ever did, I don¡¯t think we¡¯d exactly be on friendly terms.


    Anyway, I tilted my head involuntarily as I tried to figure out what had brought them to my room. I certainly didn¡¯t believe it was just because they missed me... Well, in Laura¡¯s case, it did seem like that. She was watching me with gleaming eyes, clearly eager to interact, as if she could hardly wait to get closer.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case with Emily and the man beside her. By the way, this wasn¡¯t really important, but in one corner of the room, my Alter Ego was pushing Nekra, who was gently swinging on a swing made of black mist. My Alter Ego was helping to give her more momentum, increasing the speed. Lately, he and Nekra had been interacting like this, which, to be honest, still struck me as a strange sight.


    Nekra and my Alter Ego seemed to get along in an oddly good way, and no matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t find an explanation for it. Of course, I had considered the possibility that my Alter Ego and Nekra might have met before, but after all, my Alter Ego is me, right? That makes the idea impossible.


    I don¡¯t remember ever meeting Nekra before, but still, the way my Alter Ego behaves so friendly with her makes me wonder if that certainty is really true.


    I cast a brief glance at my Alter Ego and Nekra before seeing Emily start walking toward me slowly. I was still sitting on the bed, so I stayed there, watching her as she approached.


    When she got close, Emily knelt in front of me. To my surprise, she placed her hand on my head and began to gently stroke it. I won¡¯t lie, the sensation was unexpectedly pleasant.


    "Haaa... it''s hard to find the right words at times like this, especially not knowing if you really understand me" Emily said in a low voice, letting out a short laugh: "Besides... the idea that I might be talking to myself is kind of embarrassing"


    I blinked briefly as Emily continued stroking my head, and I noticed that it seemed to make her a little happier, as she let out a small laugh. She then continued speaking: "[Angel of Death]... I''m not sure if you understand exactly what I''m saying, but I don¡¯t think you''re incapable of picking up on the atmosphere. So, I''ll talk based on that premise"


    I focused all my attention on Emily, wanting to make it clear that I was listening to her words seriously. She probably noticed my gesture, as she gave me a soft smile, but within seconds, her expression completely changed, taking on a darker tone: "We need help" she said, her voice tense: "We need your help. If the rain keeps going like this, it''s likely that in just a few hours, the city will be completely submerged"


    The tone Emily used when she said this was entirely serious. To be honest, I knew a bit about the situation, but I never imagined it was this severe. I mean, it had been raining heavily, and I even saw some cars being carried away by the wind, but I never thought the situation was catastrophic enough for Emily to feel the need to ask an anomaly for help.


    While I understood what she was saying, I just couldn¡¯t find an appropriate response. All I could do was something vague, like nodding in confirmation or denial.


    Well, at least that was how it was a few days ago. During the time I spent with Nekra, it wasn¡¯t like I was just playing around and eating ice cream... although I probably spent 90% of my time doing that, the other 10% I dedicated to something else.


    I quickly gathered my thoughts, and in the next moment, a single word appeared in my mind: (Help...)


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened for a brief moment before she fully focused her attention on me, her expression marked by surprise and disbelief. I tilted my head slightly and blinked, and, to my surprise, Emily did the same, as if it was an instinctive reaction.


    Perhaps realizing that something was off, Laura asked, her voice filled with confusion: "Is everything okay, boss?"


    Emily didn¡¯t answer right away; she continued staring at me for a moment, as if pondering something I didn¡¯t understand, before finally speaking: "Didn¡¯t you hear something just now? Like a voice speaking directly in your head?"


    I noticed that both Laura and the man exchanged confused looks. I didn¡¯t blame them, after all, there was no reason for them to have heard it. My wave of thoughts was directed solely at Emily.


    As you may have guessed, I learned to communicate telepathically during the time I spent with Nekra. It was incredibly challenging, and just thinking about it gives me a headache. The difficulty was immense, but in the end, I succeeded.


    Maybe because I learned this anomalous ability on my own, it was still extremely weak. Besides only being able to send my thoughts to one person at a time, all I¡¯m capable of transmitting are my feelings.


    In other words, it¡¯s as if my communication is primitive, almost rudimentary, as if I¡¯m trying to express myself in a still raw and incomplete way.


    Honestly, I think this is better than nothing. Also, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be stuck in this primitive form of communication forever. As my ability evolves, it¡¯s likely that I¡¯ll be able to express myself with much more eloquence and frequency in the future... or at least, that¡¯s what I hope.

 Chapter 88 - Storm [4]

    While Laura, Emily, and the unknown man were still trying to process the situation, I reached out and took Emily¡¯s hand before getting up from the bed. She seemed surprised for a moment, but her expression quickly changed, as if she understood my intention. Or at least, that¡¯s what I hoped.


    (Nekra, I¡¯m going out for a bit. I¡¯ll be back soon) I transmitted my message telepathically, and the next second, Nekra turned her gaze toward me, picking up my words without needing further explanation.


    (Can... I go too?... I want to stay... with the... white) Nekra replied, her voice hesitant but carrying a sincere tone. With an innocent look, she tilted her head slightly to the side, as if waiting for an answer.


    Honestly, having Nekra by my side would be comforting. I mean, she¡¯s a Conceptual Virtue, definitely far more powerful than I am. However, there are two reasons why I can¡¯t take her with me, at least for now. First, Nekra is an anomaly classified as Nihilum Class.


    Normally, this type of anomaly should be under absolute confinement, with all its movements and actions completely restricted. And second, for some reason, Nekra is unable to access most of her powers, making her less useful than she could be in a situation like this.


    To be honest, aside from making dolls move in some way, Nekra isn¡¯t much different from an ordinary ten-year-old child. In other words, taking her with me would be way too risky.


    By the way, I tried asking Nekra why her powers were like this, but she only said it was because of me. Obviously, I have no idea what she meant. I mean, when we held hands in the village a few days ago, the same thing happened as always when I absorb powers.


    However, since then, I haven¡¯t felt any changes in me¡ªnothing that indicates an increase in strength or any other kind of alteration. In other words, aside from the physical transformation, I haven¡¯t gotten any stronger or anything like that.


    (You don¡¯t have your powers. I¡¯m going to a dangerous place, so stay here and wait for me)


    As soon as my words reached her ears, Nekra¡¯s cheeks puffed up in protest¡ªso cute that I almost ran over to hug her.


    I¡¯m not exactly sure why, but lately, I feel like I¡¯ve grown extraordinarily close to Nekra. There¡¯s something about her presence that sparks a protective feeling in me, like an older brother looking after his little sister.


    (When I get back, I¡¯ll play with you as much as you want. But for now, just wait here for me, okay?)


    After my words, Nekra¡¯s pout quickly turned into a smile, and with a confirming nod, she went back to playing with her dolls. My Alter Ego, which had manifested earlier, returned inside me right after Emily, Laura, and the strange man entered my room.


    After that, guided by Emily, we left my room and started walking through the facility¡¯s hallways. As we moved forward, some scientists and guards appeared, and without exception, they all looked visibly uncomfortable seeing me pass by.


    Well, although the atmosphere was tense, it was a relief compared to how things were at first¡ªwhen everyone seemed so terrified that they might faint at any moment. The fear was still there, but in a more controlled way, like my mere presence was enough to paralyze them.


    As I got lost in my thoughts, the man¡ªwhose identity I still didn¡¯t know¡ªmade a comment to Emily, who was still holding my hand: ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you sure this is safe? Taking an anomaly on a mission?¡±


    I could understand why he thought that way¡ªmost people probably shared the same opinion. Even though I was friendly, there was one undeniable fact: I was an anomaly.


    And beyond that, they had no idea about the extent of my powers, let alone my goals¡ªif I even had any. In short, I was as enigmatic to them as the depths of the ocean, something impenetrable and full of mysteries.


    As I was lost in thought, I felt a gaze on me. Turning my head, I noticed Emily watching me. Her expression was thoughtful, but that moment of reflection lasted only a second. With a faint smile at the corner of her lips, she answered the man¡¯s question: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Angel of Death is reliable, and that¡¯s what I believe... Well, you and your team will be spending the most time with her. Soon enough, you¡¯ll see it for yourself¡±


    Hearing Emily¡¯s words, the man was momentarily pensive before nodding in acknowledgment. However, he didn¡¯t seem fully convinced¡ªhis eyes still held a noticeable caution.


    Well, I could always prove that I was someone they could trust, and that would probably help Emily and Laura in some way. After all, making it seem like they had some kind of bond with an anomaly could be a useful advantage.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Haaa... but, now that I think about it, it¡¯d be nice if she stopped running away all the time. It always gets me in trouble with the higher-ups¡± Emily remarked, shaking her head.


    (Sorry, Emily, but that¡¯s something I definitely won¡¯t give up on... I just get bored) I thought, silently apologizing for the trouble I¡¯d surely cause her in the future.


    After walking for a few minutes, we arrived in front of an elevator. I knew this area well, so I was aware that the elevators were used to move between floors. It might sound strange, but this place has underground levels. We were currently on Level 3, and the facility had a total of five levels.


    I¡¯m not exactly sure what¡¯s on Level 5. I mean, I¡¯ve been down there before, and to be honest, I even got scolded by Emily and Laura¡ªboth of them telling me to stay away from that place at all costs because it¡¯s extremely dangerous.


    To be honest, what I found down there was, at most, a few curious things. For example, a room containing nothing but a single chair. In another, a table with a book on top.


    I activated my eyes as a precaution, not expecting anything unusual, but I was surprised to realize that those seemingly trivial objects were, in fact, anomalies.


    Simple objects, like a chair and a book, were anomalies, but the most disturbing part was the fact that they were on Level 5¡ªwhere only the most dangerous anomalies were supposed to be found. Honestly, that doesn''t make any sense.


    However, I can''t say for sure what they actually do to determine whether they''re dangerous or not. Unfortunately, my eyes don¡¯t have that kind of analytical capability.


    As soon as we stepped into the elevator, Emily pressed the button for the surface, and it began to ascend slowly. As we moved upward at a steady pace, I glanced to the side. My eyes settled, for a brief moment, on the man beside me. He still had a serious expression, his gaze fixed on the panel in front of him, not wavering for even a second.


    Now that we were rising, the sounds of the storm became increasingly intense. Before, deep underground, we could barely hear anything. But as the elevator continued to climb, the roar of the wind became impossible to ignore. The threatening noise made it feel like, at any moment, something could come crashing toward us.


    We ascended in near-deafening silence inside the elevator. I couldn''t speak to everyone at once, and, to be honest, using telepathy caused a certain mental discomfort. It wasn¡¯t painful, but the sensation was unsettling¡ªlike my mind was being pulled in a strange way. Because of that, I decided that, at least for now, I would only resort to telepathy when absolutely necessary.


    When the elevator finally reached the top floor, the doors opened, revealing the unknown before us. Guided by Emily, we walked through a long hallway until we reached a spacious area that looked more like a warehouse.


    It was my first time in this place¡ªI rarely came this high up, and even when I did, I never got this close to the facility. In other words, I had no idea where we were. Normally, I moved through the darkness, relying only on my anomalous ability to guide me.


    Regardless, I was deeply surprised to realize we were beneath a warehouse. Was that really safe? Any anomaly could destroy this place if it wanted to, right? Even with all these doubts, Laura, Emily, and the man kept walking without hesitation, and I, still lost in thought, simply followed them.


    When we reached the warehouse entrance, Emily placed her hand on a device next to the door. After the words "Permission Granted" appeared on the screen, the door slowly slid open. As it did, the sounds outside grew louder, and by the time the door was fully open, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of shock. What I saw was far worse than I had imagined.


    The moment the door opened, water surged into the room with force, like an unpredictable wave, pushing Laura, Emily, and the man back a few steps. The sound of the water, almost like a roar, echoed off the walls, and I saw Emily¡¯s expression darken¡ªa heavy shadow settling over her face.


    If I were human, I think my reaction would have been the same, but I wasn¡¯t sure I could bear the weight of that feeling. It was as if something even worse was about to happen.


    Outside, the scene was completely different from what I had expected. What stretched before me was a vast desert, surrounded by multiple barriers that marked the boundaries of the area. The sight had a futuristic feel, yet at the same time, it looked like something that could exist in the present day. It was a strange mix, but somehow, fascinating.


    "This isn¡¯t good. It''s getting worse much faster than expected" Emily said, her voice tense as she kept a firm grip on my hand.


    I had to agree with Emily. The way things were unfolding, in just a few hours, there might be enough water to flood the entire city... or rather, was there even a city nearby? No matter how much I looked, all I could see was the desert stretching out around us.


    Where the hell was the base I lived in now? I remembered that the old one had been in a canned meat factory, or something like that. But this one¡­ unlike the other, it looked like it was built inside a military facility in the middle of the desert.


    As I got lost in thought, the man spoke again, his voice deep and firm: "I think we need to speed things up. I¡¯ll gather my team and get the vehicles ready"


    With those words, the man took off running toward the warehouse exit, heading somewhere I couldn¡¯t quite make out. I stood still next to Emily and Laura, watching him go. Only then did I turn my gaze to the sky. The clouds that day looked especially dark and menacing, as if something was about to happen.


    I glanced outside again, where only the darkness of the storm clouds and the howling winds echoed around us.


    The warehouse continued to flood, but given how advanced this place seemed, they probably had some kind of drainage system. Still, I doubted it would be enough if the storm completely overtook the area.


    Honestly, I had no idea when the rain had started. The others were probably just as clueless. At first, everyone¡ªincluding me¡ªthought it was just an ordinary rainstorm.


    Of course, I realized sooner than the others that something was off, that the rain was actually an anomalous phenomenon. But even then, I never imagined things would escalate to the point where an entire city could be submerged in just a few hours.

 Chapter 89 - Storm [5]

    Minutes after he left, the man returned aboard an armored vehicle. However, the strangest thing was the way he moved¡ªhe glided effortlessly, even over water. As far as I knew, regular vehicles didn¡¯t perform that well underwater. Maybe it was a special model, designed for this kind of terrain¡­ or something even more unusual.


    As my thoughts scattered, the vehicle¡¯s door burst open with a sharp click, and the man stepped out. He was now wearing a peculiar cloak that seemed to float strangely around him, and he held a weapon so bizarre that it looked more like an artifact from another world.


    I blinked rapidly, trying to process what I was seeing, bewildered by his unusual attire, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice my reaction. Without so much as a glance in my direction, he walked toward the back of the vehicle with firm steps, vanishing into the shadows.


    At that moment, I felt a subtle pressure on my hand. I turned toward the source and found Emily staring at me with a grave expression. Without a word, she crouched down to my level and, with a gentle gesture, placed one hand on my head, stroking it softly. Her skin was warm, and for some reason, her delicate touch brought an unexpected sense of comfort¡ªlike, for a brief moment, the world around me had settled.


    ¡°[Angel of Death], you need to listen to every word he says, got it? But act on your own the moment you realize the situation is getting out of their control¡± Emily said, her face serious, her tone heavy as if her words carried a weight I couldn¡¯t afford to ignore.


    I stared at Emily, blinking slowly, trying to process the moment. In the end, I chose to nod in acknowledgment, though I wasn¡¯t sure she fully understood. Still, she seemed more at ease after my response. From her perspective, it probably wasn¡¯t much different from my usual habits¡ªlike tilting my head or blinking in an almost mechanical way.


    After that, Emily took something out of her pocket and carefully placed it in my ear. It was some kind of communicator. Even though I couldn¡¯t speak, it was clear I could still listen. Emily likely wasn¡¯t sure if I fully understood her words, but by now, she knew I could grasp the essence of what she said, even if I didn¡¯t catch every detail.


    The next moment, as he approached the back of the vehicle, the man opened the door, revealing an interior compartment where several individuals were seated.


    The instant the door swung open, their eyes locked onto me, and at the same time, I noticed their hands tightening around their weapons¡ªas if a wave of unease had washed over them.


    It was obvious they were tense, maybe even afraid of me. But it wasn¡¯t like I had the ability to change that.


    My distraction ended when the man stepped closer. He looked at me, then at the back of the vehicle, making it clear he wanted me to get inside.


    However, probably assuming that, besides being unable to speak, I also didn¡¯t understand human language, he seemed unsure how to communicate his intentions¡ªuncertain of how to signal what he expected me to do.


    In situations like this, the best approach was to act quickly. We were wasting precious time, and we couldn¡¯t afford that anymore. With that thought, I let go of Emily¡¯s hand and, in the next moment, walked toward the back of the truck.


    My steps were slow but steady, each one carefully placed. As I approached, I noticed a subtle shift in the reaction force inside the vehicle. It was minor, but my keen eyes didn¡¯t miss it.


    I began to step inside, my gaze briefly scanning the surroundings. Intriguingly, the place had a futuristic feel. Blue lights glowed along the sides, though I had no idea what purpose they served¡ªif they even had one.


    While I took in the vehicle¡¯s interior absentmindedly, the guards inside never took their eyes off me. Their stares held a mix of fear and curiosity, but in a way, it seemed like curiosity was starting to outweigh fear.


    A moment later, the door shut behind me, plunging the space into darkness. My golden eyes immediately illuminated everything in front of me, serving as makeshift headlights in the dim surroundings.


    In short, the guards stared at me in pure shock. From their perspective, it made sense¡ªseeing someone¡¯s eyes glow like phosphorescent lanterns had to be a bizarre and one-of-a-kind experience.


    Either way, the spectacle of my eyes lasted only a few seconds before the entire space lit up. Bright blue lights flickered on from within the vehicle.


    The illumination was noticeable, but the surprises didn¡¯t end there. I was caught off guard when, suddenly, parts of the vehicle¡¯s interior turned transparent, revealing what had previously been hidden.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I could clearly see outside. I glanced back one last time, where Laura and Emily stood. I didn¡¯t know if they could see me, but both of them waved. Emily looked worried, while Laura, despite the grim situation, had a relatively more upbeat expression.


    At that moment, the vehicle started moving. I walked over to one of the seats and sat down, feeling the weight of tension in the air. The guards¡¯ eyes remained locked on me, unrelenting. This was shaping up to be an uncomfortable ride.


    As the vehicle rolled forward, my gaze stayed fixed outside. What I could make out was that the base we had been in sat practically in the middle of a desert. In the distance, a road stretched out, and I assumed it led to the nearest city. But honestly, I had no idea where we were on the planet.


    The last time I escaped the base and made my way to the village where I met Nekra, I got there surprisingly fast. I don¡¯t fully understand how that ability works, but it seems that when I¡¯m in the shadow world, my speed increases dramatically¡ªfar beyond what it would be if I were moving in the normal world.


    As I found myself distracted, staring outside, a quiet conversation was taking place among the guards around me. They probably thought I wasn¡¯t listening, since outwardly, I seemed completely oblivious. However, my hearing was far sharper than I had ever imagined, and every word they spoke reached my ears with perfect clarity.


    ¡°Was it really a good idea to bring an anomaly along with us? What if it suddenly decides to attack? And from what I saw in its files, its powers are pretty much unknown¡± one of the guards murmured, his voice low and tense.


    I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who was speaking. Even though my eyes were fixed on the outside, I could still perceive everything happening inside the vehicle. I knew exactly who had said it, yet I chose to stay silent. The truth was, I was starting to get bored with the whole situation.


    Well, I won¡¯t deny that I had the same thought. Besides, I couldn¡¯t speak, and even if I could, I had no reason to reveal to them what my powers actually did.


    I trusted Emily and Laura, no doubt about that, but the organization¡­ that was a different story. I saw no reason to share anything about myself with them.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t get what goes through the minds of the higher-ups. They want to do their research, and in the end, we¡¯re the ones who end up paying the price. Sure, this job pays enough to make up for the risks, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that it sucks¡± another guard muttered in response.


    ¡°Even though the reports don¡¯t say much about its abilities, at least they confirm it¡¯s safe. Since its capture, apparently, it hasn¡¯t attacked any humans. I guess that should count as a good sign. Either way, I just don¡¯t want to end up watching my back all the time¡± he added.


    Sometimes, I wondered what these people really thought of me. The way they spoke made it sound like they saw me as a stray dog¡ªalways lurking, just waiting for the right moment to turn on them.


    I don¡¯t know why, but that thought irritated me, like a silent insult. And the worst part? I could hear every single word, and they weren¡¯t even trying to hide it.


    They kept talking among themselves, clearly ignoring me. Then again, I was technically ignoring them too, and I doubted they¡¯d be the ones to start a conversation with an anomaly like me. Either way, I figured that if this mission went smoothly, Emily would gain more credibility with the higher-ups. That alone made it worth ensuring that everyone made it out alive.


    As I lost myself in thought, we gradually left the desert region behind. At some point, we had entered a main road that seemed to lead straight into the city. The first thing I noticed as we got closer was that the water levels were significantly higher than they had been at the base.


    And then, right in front of me, I saw the proof. As we entered the city, something was floating in the thick, oppressive mist, emerging from the dark, muddy waters of a canal.


    A body. Partially submerged, it belonged to a teenage girl who looked like she was on the verge of adulthood. Her long, wet hair drifted in the water like writhing tendrils, slowly moving with the current. Her face was pale, distorted by death, and her empty eyes stared into the distance, as if waiting for something.


    The vehicle slowed down automatically as we passed her, and I could hear the soldiers¡¯ ragged breathing. No one said a word. It was as if, in that moment, the air itself had frozen. They were seeing exactly what I was seeing¡ªthe lost soul of a dying city.


    She probably didn¡¯t know how to swim. In fact, I suspected a lot of people were dying the same way, without even knowing how to fight against the water.


    As time passed, I became more aware of how much heavier the rain was getting, and the wind was turning increasingly merciless.


    While it wasn¡¯t strong enough yet to lift the vehicle, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if, at some point, that actually happened. Nature itself seemed to be preparing for something far more destructive.


    ¡°How the hell did things get this bad in just a few hours?¡± one of the guards muttered, eyes locked on the outside world, his expression one of pure disbelief.


    No doubt, the others were thinking the same thing. Honestly, even I hadn¡¯t expected things to be this bad.


    As we got closer to the city, the reality of it all became painfully clear¡ªthe situation was deteriorating fast.


    The vehicle pushed forward through the water without hesitation, and it was only after we entered the city that I realized something I hadn¡¯t noticed before: the vehicle seemed to be floating on the water, as if it had some kind of technology that allowed it to do so. The discovery surprised me, but at the same time, it made perfect sense given the growing catastrophe.


    The buildings around us became taller and more imposing as we made our way toward the city center, where the park was located. Based on what I had heard from the team during the ride, that was where the abnormal readings had started. Of course, we had no clue what was causing them.


    In the middle of all this chaos, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Still, I had a feeling I could be useful here. After all, my eyes were special¡ªmaybe they could see something no one else could.

 Chapter 90 - Storm [6]

    As much as I wanted to deceive myself, trying to believe that what I witnessed earlier was just an isolated incident, the truth pressed down on me with crushing coldness. As we got closer to the city center, the atmosphere, heavy with despair, grew even thicker.


    The bodies, floating in the murky water, seemed to be swallowed by the darkness, as if death had decided to feast on this place. Each one, silent and still, was a cruel reminder that nothing had escaped that massacre.


    Among the corpses, the most disturbing were those of the children, their small faces frozen in expressions of terror, eyes wide and glazed over, staring into the void, as if begging for something that would never come.


    The scene was so brutal, so unimaginable, that even the soldiers¡ªhardened by training, accustomed to horror¡ªcouldn¡¯t hold their gaze. They quickly looked away, almost instinctively, unable to face what remained of humanity in that slaughter. The air was thick, as if the very environment had been poisoned by the death hanging over us.


    Well, I understood what they were feeling, but I couldn¡¯t say I shared the same emotion. As always, I remained indifferent. I mean, I rarely feel anything, and lately, it¡¯s only been getting worse. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m completely devoid of feelings¡ªjust that, for now, my reason still overrides them.


    Speaking of which, it wasn¡¯t exactly an important matter, but as I looked out at the landscape, an unexpected question crossed my mind. For a few seconds, I wondered if this vehicle could sink and move underwater. Of course, I dismissed the thought as quickly as it came¡ªno matter how advanced it seems, we¡¯re still in a car, not a submarine.


    "I wonder how my family is... I know they live far from the rain-affected area, but still, I can¡¯t help but worry" one of the men said, his voice carrying a touch of anxiety.


    Well, they¡¯d been doing that for some time¡ªjust chatting among themselves, as if I weren¡¯t even there. Actually, it wasn¡¯t exactly ignorance; it was more like a deliberate attempt to pretend I didn¡¯t exist. By the way, you¡¯d expect this kind of people to be more quiet and reserved, right? But surprisingly, they talk a lot. Sure, their conversations tend to be somewhat disturbing, but that¡¯s just a detail.


    "I¡¯m also worried about my family. The organization forbids us from telling them anything about our work, even though it might put their lives at risk" another man said, his voice carrying the same anxiety as the first.


    I thought about just listening to their conversation while looking out the window... Not that there was anything really worth admiring¡ªjust an endless sea and bodies floating everywhere, no matter where I looked. But then, a chill ran up my spine, grabbing my attention.


    Slowly, I turned my gaze toward the sensation and found one of the men staring at me. This time, there was no doubt¡ªhe was looking directly at me. I blinked, confused, and tilted my head slightly, trying to understand why.


    "What the hell are anomalies, anyway?" the man asked, his voice cutting through the air, instantly drawing everyone''s gaze to me. In an instant, their eyes were locked on me, waiting for an answer.


    Though there was still fear, it was so faint it seemed on the verge of disappearing. In its place, curiosity had taken over their eyes. Well, even if you ask me, I¡¯m as lost as you are. In fact, shouldn¡¯t you be the ones telling me this? I mean, it hasn¡¯t been that long since I became an anomaly.


    "You know... I was a little worried about the future, but she really seems docile with us" one of the men said, his expression a mix of confusion and curiosity.


    Well, I really worked hard to give that impression, so I¡¯m relieved it was well received... But still, I can¡¯t deny that being stared at like that isn¡¯t pleasant. Is this how zoo animals feel in their cages? It¡¯s really uncomfortable. Of course, not enough for me to ask them to stop, but still, it¡¯s a kind of tension that¡¯s hard to ignore.


    As I got lost in thought, suddenly, the palm of a hand appeared in my line of sight. I looked at it for a moment, confused, before raising my head slightly and following the line of sight to the owner of that hand. His eyes were fixed on me, and he seemed to be waiting for something. I also noticed his hand trembling, but surprisingly, it didn¡¯t seem like he was going to back down.


    I was a bit lost at first, trying to understand what he wanted with that gesture. No matter how I looked at it, it seemed like an invitation to shake hands, or something like that. Still confused, I slowly raised my hand. That¡¯s when I noticed both the man extending his hand to me and the others around us slightly recoiling. I watched the scene with a confused look in my eyes, not understanding what was happening.


    In the end, I decided to ignore the situation. Calmly, I placed the palm of my hand against the man¡¯s. As soon as our hands touched, I lifted my gaze and observed his expression. He seemed strangely surprised. Should that mean something? Honestly, I had no idea.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "It worked... I think I managed to establish some kind of connection with her" the man suddenly said, drawing my attention.


    His words caught me completely off guard. What kind of "connection" was he talking about? I mean, we just shook hands. How could that be interpreted as a connection? From my perspective, it was more of a simple greeting than anything else.


    Anyway, after that, the others tried to do the same. I didn¡¯t understand the reason behind it, but the reactions boiled down to two: when I pulled away from their gestures, they showed sadness and a little fear; but when I accepted, their faces softened, as if a weight had been lifted. In the end, I decided to accept everyone¡¯s gestures, although, honestly, I still didn¡¯t know what it really meant.


    Anyway, the trip went much more smoothly compared to what we had experienced earlier. The others, who were in the back of the vehicle with me, seemed relatively calmer.


    Of course, depending on what I did, they¡¯d still react in some way, but compared to earlier, when it seemed like they might shoot at me at any moment, the dynamic was different now. At least now, they just watched me, waiting for what I¡¯d do next. No matter how you look at it, that was already a big improvement.


    As I got lost in thought, a voice from inside the vehicle cut through the silence, drawing my attention: "Shit, I think this is the end of the line for the vehicle"


    I blinked, confused, and then tried to look outside. As always, beyond the tall buildings, there was nothing but water as far as the eye could see. I turned my gaze to the front of the vehicle and was momentarily surprised by what I saw: a building was blocking our path.


    "What the hell happened here?" one of the members remarked, probably after seeing the same thing I did.


    Although their reaction seemed exaggerated, believe me, it wasn¡¯t. The reason wasn¡¯t just the building that had collapsed, but what was around it. Other buildings, destroyed in clearly abnormal ways, could be seen from where we stood.


    One building, in particular, had a hole near its top, and no matter which angle you looked at it from, it definitely looked like a bite mark, as if some monstrous creature had fed there.


    For some reason, as soon as this thought crossed my mind, my eyes instinctively moved to the water beneath us. Technically, it shouldn¡¯t have been that deep. Despite the large amount of water accumulated, it would have been nearly impossible for it to hide something large enough to leave a mark of that magnitude. Even so, a strange feeling lingered, as if something there was out of place.


    At that moment, an idea popped into my mind. I had already investigated this before. I used my eyes under the rain and, without a doubt, the colors I saw were the glimmers of a rainbow, confirming that the rain itself was an anomalous phenomenon.


    However, as soon as the water touched the ground, it turned into regular water. In short, the rain was anomalous, but the growing sea forming below did not share this characteristic.


    At least, that¡¯s what I thought as I activated my eyes. To my surprise, everything beneath us glowed with rainbow colors. I was completely stunned by that. Without thinking twice, I stood up, drawing the attention of the others, who visibly recoiled when they saw me. I completely ignored their reactions and headed toward the other side, determined to understand what was going on.


    Just like on the other side, the water below us also glowed. Well, now the situation had worsened considerably. Somehow, it seemed that all the water around the city had transformed into an anomalous phenomenon.


    With that, I could be sure of two things: first, there was probably a colossal monster right beneath us; and second, I could no longer trust the depth of the water¡ªif there was still any depth at all. The feeling of uncertainty spread quickly, making everything even more dangerous and unpredictable.


    As I wondered how far these oddities could take us, I suddenly felt a slight tremor coming from the seats inside the vehicle. I quickly glanced at the seat I was in before stepping back, and then, to my surprise, it was swallowed by the interior of the vehicle.


    Or, to be more precise, it rotated downward and disappeared, leaving only the solid floor where it had been. In the next instant, the floor shook again, but this time with more force, and began to rise, as if something was emerging beneath us.


    I was completely perplexed, wondering what was going on. There was, of course, a field above us, allowing us to see what was outside, but for a moment, I thought we were going to bump our heads on the ceiling.


    However, to my surprise, when we reached the ceiling of the vehicle, we simply passed through it, standing on top of it, but now outside, as if gravity had been completely nullified.


    The other members were also present, including the man who was leading the mission. He seemed to be talking to someone, as his hand was at his ear, adjusted to the same hearing device that had been placed on me. I ignored that and looked around.


    The scene was much more devastated than I had imagined, with buildings in ruins and signs of destruction everywhere. Moreover, the clouds were exceptionally dark, much more so than before, as if an even worse storm was about to hit us.


    However, no matter what angle you looked from, the center of the city seemed to be the most terrifying point. The concentration of the dark clouds seemed to gather right there, as if something ominous was forming. As I observed the surroundings, I noticed something bubbling in a nearby building.


    What truly surprised me, though, was what I saw inside the building: some people were leaning against the windows, raising their arms, desperately trying to get our attention. The scene looked like a silent scream amid the chaos.


    The other members also seemed to notice that, their gazes fixed on the murky water, as if an invisible presence was manifesting there. Before we could decide what to do, the bubbling in the water intensified, growing with such brutal force that it seemed endless.


    The water churned with supernatural violence, and from where we were, it was impossible to see what was hidden beneath the surface, as if something colossal was getting ready to emerge. Then, without warning, something erupted from the depths with a deafening roar.


    The water was expelled with such force that we were all forced to shut our eyes, the pressure impact making our hearts race. When we managed to open our eyes again, the scene before us was a nightmare.


    A massive hole opened up in the building, the walls torn apart as if shredded by a primitive force. The bite, huge and monstrous, seemed to have ripped part of the structure with an insatiable appetite, leaving a trail of destruction and a deadly silence hanging in the air.

 Chapter 91 - Storm [7]

    The atmosphere was engulfed in a morbid and absolute silence. Both my gaze and that of the reaction team soldiers turned toward the water surrounding us on all sides. Somehow, after catching a glimpse of what was hiding beneath our feet, the way we looked at that flood completely changed. It was no longer just a flood¡ªit was something much, much worse.


    For someone with thalassophobia, that sight must have been a true nightmare. I mean, now we had concrete proof that a colossal being was right below us. Anyway, staying there was a terrible idea¡ªwe¡¯d just seen that thing devour an entire building as if it were made of paper. Even if the vehicle was sturdy enough to withstand the monster''s attack, I doubted it would matter if we were all simply swallowed up.


    "What the hell was that we just saw? Did that thing just devour people from the top of a twenty-story building?" one of the guards behind me said, his voice laden with disbelief and horror.


    "Is this for real? What the hell is going on here? How could something that size hide beneath the city? The water shouldn¡¯t be more than a few meters deep!" another guard remarked, his unease evident in his voice.


    I fully agreed with them, though it was somewhat ironic to seek logic in a situation that, by nature, was already completely illogical. Anomalies, after all, were known for defying any sense of rationality.


    "We need to get out of here! If that thing comes back, we¡¯ll be completely screwed and totally outmatched in this place" another guard concluded, drawing immediate agreement from everyone.


    Oh... I really hadn''t realized the building was that tall. I mean, to me, it just looked... tall? Anyway, while the guards were discussing the appearance of the monster behind me, my gaze returned to the water.


    I had no idea where that giant fish-like anomaly had gone. Even if I tried to use my eyes to spot it, I¡¯d probably be hindered by the water itself, which was also an anomalous phenomenon.


    In the next instant, something beneath us caught my attention. The water, which had been calm before, started to bubble subtly, almost imperceptible to the naked eye. But to me, it was unmistakable. Small ripples grew, and soon the bubbles intensified, rising to the surface as if something was stirring deep below.


    A cold shiver ran down my spine, and a suffocating discomfort settled in my chest¡ªnot just a bad feeling, but an instinctive certainty that something was terribly wrong. It was the same feeling as a dense silence before a scream, the weight of something lurking, ready to emerge.


    As I was distracted by the bubbling water, a voice came through the device Emily had placed in my ear: "I¡¯m getting readings below you. I don¡¯t know exactly what it is, but it seems huge. You need to get the reaction team out of there, now!"


    I didn¡¯t know if Emily actually expected me to understand her words or not. To be honest, I¡¯d never fully shown that I understood human language¡ªat most, I¡¯d always made it clear that I could grasp emotions in general. However, one thing I was sure of: she knew I would understand her tone of voice, which made the danger we were in clear.


    In the next moment, when the water began to bubble much more intensely than before, I reacted instinctively. A dense black mist began to emanate from my body, transforming into tendrils that coiled around the bodies of the reaction team members, pinning them down with unrelenting force.


    "What the hell are those things? Are we being attacked?" one of the guards asked, noticing the tendril approaching.


    "What the hell are those things?" another guard said, pointing his weapon at the tendril with a look of pure astonishment.


    Honestly, I wished I could explain the situation to them, but right then, it was clearly time to act, not talk. The water was bubbling with a much greater intensity than before, and I didn¡¯t have time to waste on explanations.


    Besides, I doubted I¡¯d be able to make myself understood, as the most I could do were gestures. Still, it wasn¡¯t like I was out of options¡ªI still had ways to deal with the situation.


    (Danger!) I whispered mentally, focusing my intent on conveying this message to the reaction team leader.


    Although I wasn¡¯t looking directly at him, I could clearly perceive his eyes momentarily widening, as he fixed his serious gaze on me. His eyes then shifted to the tendrils extending from me to the other members, before returning to meet my gaze. The next instant, he let out a sigh and raised his hands, immediately catching the attention of the others.


    He slowly pointed his finger at me, causing all eyes to turn in my direction. Then, his gaze shifted back to the tendrils, and, finally, they lowered their weapons. Although they were still on high alert, it was clear they were considerably less tense than before.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    I didn¡¯t waste time. The tendrils wrapped around each of the members, and in the next instant, I started running across the vehicle. When I reached the edge, I jumped, aiming for a tall building ahead. My feet were enveloped in a black slime, which propelled me into the air with an unexpected force. I blinked, surprised by the intensity of the boost, not expecting something so powerful.


    Anyway, when I looked down, what I saw quickly made me conclude that my choice was the right one. A massive mouth, wide open, with rows of teeth so sharp and endless that they seemed to stretch into the abyss of its stomach, dominated my view.


    The monster was colossal, its body lost in shadows that seemed endless, as if the darkness itself swallowed it. The air was heavy, saturated with an unbearable stench that seemed to emanate from every inch of that being. The last glimpse I had of the anomaly was its eyes¡ªhuge, cold, and completely white, as if made of thick mist, fixed on me, watching, waiting.


    And then, as if my existence meant nothing, the monster retreated into the depths... Or maybe, whatever that thing was, it simply disappeared into the vastness, and I wondered if there was, in fact, any "bottom".


    Additionally, I took advantage of that brief moment of inactivity to take a closer look at the anomaly. As soon as my eyes began to glow with vibrant rainbow colors, something shifted within me, as if a new sense had awakened. My field of vision expanded, revealing details that had previously gone unnoticed.


    When I focused my eyes on the anomaly, I noticed something bizarre: two weak points glowing in the intense colors of the rainbow, pulsing as if they were open wounds. They were located near its neck, more precisely in the gills, which twisted with grotesque agony.


    The sight was repulsive, as if the anomaly was desperately struggling for some kind of air, each movement producing a muffled and agonizing sound, like it was on the brink of bursting with pain.


    Anyway, my thoughts were abruptly interrupted when my body started to fall. Well, that¡¯s kind of obvious, if you think about it: everything that rises, eventually has to come down, especially when there¡¯s nothing holding it in the air. But there was a small problem with this equation ¡ª I hadn¡¯t figured out how to land.


    While I was trying to think about how to land, the darkness around me focused on my body, turning into a dark cloak. As it emitted a dense and deep energy, I began floating toward a nearby building. As soon as my feet touched the ground, the cloak dissolved, slowly returning inside me.


    The same happened with the tentacles that had detached from the men: they started to retract, retreating into the darkness that had enveloped me before disappearing completely, as if everything was returning to its original place.


    "Are we alive?" one of the members asked, their voice full of disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m really surprised by the size of that thing, but honestly, I think I¡¯m even more surprised that, while I was about to be eaten by an anomaly, I was also saved by another" said one of the members, looking at me and making everyone else do the same.


    I just stared at them, blinking while tilting my head slightly to the side, overwhelmed by confusion. It was then that I noticed the leader approaching, coming from my side.


    His gaze was filled with a mix of doubt and questioning. As he got closer, his voice was low, almost a whisper, echoing in the silence: "You... just now..."


    I turned my eyes to him and blinked briefly, keeping my gaze fixed. His eyes stayed on mine for a few seconds, until he shook his head from side to side: "Forget it" he said, with a sigh: "It must¡¯ve just been the stress of the situation making me hear things"


    Well, I figured he was referring to the voice he¡¯d heard in his mind. Anyway, it¡¯s not like I could explain that clearly, at least not now. All I can do for now are small sounds like this. However, I¡¯m sure that, soon, I¡¯ll be able to speak more freely... or at least, that¡¯s what I hope.


    Seconds later, while the leader seemed to be talking to Emily through the communicator, I remained silent, staring at the water below us. The surface, initially calm, now looked distorted, as if something was moving underneath, waiting for the right moment to reveal itself.


    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t fully grasp what was happening. The phenomenon of an endless rain was bizarre enough, but what I was witnessing was something much darker. The chaos of the endless drops falling on the city seemed insignificant compared to the darker reality unfolding there.


    Something much bigger, something completely beyond our understanding, was moving through the streets. The feeling of helplessness was overwhelming. It wasn¡¯t just the rain that threatened the city¡¯s balance, but the presence of that abyssal creature, whose form I could barely visualize.


    I only felt the weight of its existence, like a growing pressure in the air, as if the space around us was about to collapse. The mere thought of such a creature walking freely through all of that... Now that, that was truly terrifying.


    Besides, it was impossible to ignore the fact that the clouds were progressively getting darker as time went on, and the wind was intensifying every minute. Of course, the wind wasn¡¯t strong enough to lift us off the ground or anything like that, but I couldn¡¯t deny that the discomfort was becoming increasingly evident.


    Sure, the wind, in some way, would still be something controllable, even if it picked up. But if that thing swallowed us, we¡¯d probably be completely screwed. I doubt I¡¯d get seriously hurt; after all, I don¡¯t feel pain, and my sense of fear or danger has completely disappeared. But, unfortunately, I can¡¯t say the same for the people with me.


    "Alright, guys, our goal remains the same: we need to get to the city center, where the readings are weird, to investigate. It¡¯s likely that once we¡¯re there, we can fix this whole situation" the leader said, pulling me out of my distraction.


    Although we were still a few blocks away, we could already see the destination ahead: the park in the city center. Strangely, it was the only place that wasn¡¯t flooded. Somehow, it seemed like the closer we got to the center, the less water there was, though that didn¡¯t make much sense. But, reflecting on it, I realized it would be illogical to expect logic from an anomalous phenomenon.


    ... I''m not sure why, but to say that, considering that there is an organization dedicated to studying these illogical phenomena, ends up making everything a little disconcerting.

 Chapter 92 - Storm [8]

    (POV - Emily Parker)


    Even with the graphs in front of her, Emily struggled to believe what she was seeing. At first, she thought the storm was blocking her view of the city, but soon realized there was something more.


    Instead of just a simple storm, it seemed like some kind of force field had risen around the area, preventing almost any advanced technology ¡ª like drones and cameras ¡ª from functioning properly. It was as if the city had been deliberately isolated from the outside world.


    However, Emily wasn''t completely in the dark. She was still receiving real-time readings sent by satellite, allowing her some level of monitoring.


    But something extremely strange happened just seconds ago ¡ª a completely different reading from anything Emily had ever seen appeared unexpectedly, breaking any pattern she knew.


    Based on the pattern of the readings, this didn¡¯t seem like a natural phenomenon, but rather something emitted by some entity. However, to generate such intense readings, the creature responsible would have to be colossal beyond comprehension.


    Emily couldn¡¯t estimate its size precisely, but if her suspicions were correct, this thing would make even the largest creature ever recorded on Earth look like a mere ant in comparison.


    ¡°Boss... this is...¡± Laura murmured, her eyes fixed on the screen as she stood next to Emily.


    Emily perfectly understood Laura''s surprise¡ªand, to be honest, she couldn''t deny her own astonishment. Graphs like these were extremely rare, so rare that she could count on her fingers the times she had witnessed them.


    While she remained absorbed in thought, analyzing the data in front of her, a sudden static noise echoed through the room. The sound came from a device on her desk, interrupting the silence for a brief moment before a voice emerged.


    ¡°Director, can you hear me?¡± The voice coming from the device sounded tired, reverberating in the room with a tone of exhaustion.


    Emily blinked quickly, her eyes adjusting before examining the graph one last time. Then, her gaze fixed directly on the device on the desk. Laura''s face turned perplexed upon hearing a voice she recognized very well.


    Laura, who was sure that the reaction team had been wiped out moments before, felt an unexpected relief. Though still dazed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the revelation that contradicted what she had imagined.


    ¡°Rupert? Are you guys alive? What happened? Is [Angel of Death] okay?¡± Laura asked, her expression one of true confusion.


    Considering the graphs and the deafening sound that accompanied their emergence, it wasn¡¯t hard to conclude that something had happened to the reaction team, and that it was somehow related to the graph. It was likely linked to some anomaly or anomalous phenomenon. Also, the fact that the team had remained completely silent after the event only worsened the situation.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, we¡¯re all fine. But... if it weren¡¯t for her, we would¡¯ve been wiped out before we even reached our objective. I think we underestimated the level of danger in this mission¡± Rupert explained from the other end of the line.


    Rupert¡¯s words only intensified Emily¡¯s confusion. Although the graphs indicated that something was happening in the city, she dismissed the idea as mere coincidence. It was unthinkable that something that big could be hidden there, in the middle of the city.


    The rain level hadn¡¯t risen enough to justify the possibility of something that large moving and hiding so easily. To Emily, the explanation seemed absurd, a data glitch or an error in her interpretation.


    Emily stared at the graph once more, still in disbelief at what she was seeing. With a tense expression and her voice heavy with seriousness, she asked: ¡°What the hell is going on here? What attacked you guys, Rupert?¡±


    A few seconds of silence followed on the other end of the communication. Emily initially assumed Rupert hadn¡¯t heard her due to the constant static that had filled the line since he entered the city.


    However, it soon became clear that wasn¡¯t the case, as Rupert responded, his voice tinged with worry: ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure exactly what that was. It looked like a fish, but also had reptilian traits, like scales. And, besides that... it was so big that, in fact, we could only see the head and neck¡±


    Emily remained silent, absorbed in what she had just heard. Her mind was racing, trying to process every word, every possibility. However, Rupert didn¡¯t stop there: ¡°Physically, I think it¡¯s impossible for something that size to move through the city. But it¡¯s undeniable that it can sink to hide its body... Though I really don¡¯t understand how that¡¯s possible, since, as far as we know, the city shouldn¡¯t be more than 50 meters deep, even with the water covering almost everything¡±


    Laura closed her eyes for a moment after Rupert¡¯s words, trying to organize her thoughts and decide on the best course of action. The reaction team seemed to be doing well, much better than she had expected, especially thanks to [Angel of Death]''s surprising cooperation. When she finally opened her eyes, Emily¡¯s gaze was fixed on the red-marked point on the aerial map of the city, her mind already shaping the next step.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°If you¡¯re okay, head towards the objective. I have an idea of your location, and you seem to be pretty close¡± Emily said, her tone grave.


    ¡°Understood¡± Rupert responded, disconnecting the call firmly.


    Emily sighed for a moment, then turned to Laura, who was by her side. Laura¡¯s gaze, heavy with curiosity, didn¡¯t go unnoticed, especially considering the situation involved [Angel of Death], an entity with which Laura had an oddly intimate connection.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. Apparently, something really did appear and attacked them, but they were all saved by [Angel of Death]¡± Emily remarked, causing Laura to let out a brief, almost imperceptible sigh of relief.


    As she observed Laura¡¯s reaction, a quiet thought passed through Emily¡¯s mind: (I hope everything resolves peacefully...)


    Although this thought had come from Emily, she couldn''t shake the feeling of gloom, as if she couldn¡¯t even trust her own reflections. For some reason, anomalies had begun appearing with alarming frequency, much more so than in the past. However, Emily still had no explanation for this; all she could do was hope it was just a coincidence.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    At the top of the building, the response team members were discussing viable options to move forward toward our goal now that we were without the vehicle. Well, technically, we had to abandon it since it was devoured, but the point was: without a clear idea of how we¡¯d get to our destination, we''d be stuck up there, with no rescue plan in sight. After all, helicopters wouldn¡¯t be able to fly in the current conditions.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t just standing there, lost in the scenery; my mind was focused on finding a way to help them reach our goal. But honestly, all the methods I considered seemed suspicious and strange, leaving me with difficulty deciding which one to follow. Meanwhile, indecision consumed me.


    I blinked my eyes for a brief moment, and when I turned my gaze to the side, I saw my Alter Ego, staring intensely at me. At some point, he had appeared from within me.


    I tilted my head slightly, and he mirrored the gesture, as he always did. His impenetrable eyes revealed nothing of what he was thinking, and, to be honest, I had long since abandoned any attempt to understand his intentions.


    In the next moment, my Alter Ego turned his gaze forward, fixing it on the direction of where we needed to go. But soon after, his eyes dropped down, staring at the ocean stretching endlessly before us.


    The water, calm at first glance, hid the terror that had emerged from its depths just minutes before ¡ª a giant anomaly that had tried to swallow us.


    Although my eyes were fixed on my Alter Ego, I could still hear the team members talking behind me. Suddenly, one of them noticed my peculiar stance, pointed toward me, and loudly commented, drawing the attention of the others: ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡±


    With all eyes on me, I briefly turned to look at them, but beyond that, I didn¡¯t make any other move. After all, I was just as confused as they were about what my Alter Ego was doing ¡ª and theoretically, he should be a part of me.


    Speaking of strange things, this somehow reminded me of the moment I learned telepathy. At first, I thought that to gain any power, I¡¯d need to absorb something, but surprisingly, I didn¡¯t feel like I had ¡°gained¡± telepathy when I first started using it.


    If I had to describe it, the sensation was more like rediscovering something I had forgotten, as if I already knew how to use it but didn¡¯t remember until that moment.


    As I lost myself in thoughts, something completely unexpected happened. My Alter Ego began emitting a dense darkness that quickly spread, covering the tops of the buildings around us.


    I noticed the team members behind me widening their eyes, surprised by what they saw. I couldn¡¯t show it, but inside, I felt the same reaction as they did ¡ª a whirlwind of bewilderment.


    My face remained expressionless, as usual. In fact, it was hard to show any expression, as my face has a natural rigidity.


    Or rather, my body has no bones ¡ª I¡¯m essentially a soft mass of pudding with a human shape. Maybe that¡¯s why I can¡¯t make expressions... at least, not in a natural way.


    Anyway, a few seconds later, the tall buildings in front of me completely disappeared, their shapes now obscured by a dark transparency that swallowed the landscape.


    My Alter Ego had also disappeared, or rather, he had transformed into the thick mist that floated like a dense cloud, hovering above the buildings as if it were an extension of the night itself.


    I tilted my head slightly forward, carefully observing the vastness below me. Although it was harder to see than before, the view was still possible, though blurred, as if the world were covered by a murky film.


    When I touched my hand to the mist, a surprise awaited me. Contrary to what I expected, the mist, which had seemed ethereal and fluid before, was now solid, with the consistency of a cold, firm surface, as if made of a dense, yet invisible substance.


    Like me, the team members were visibly surprised, their eyes wide and faces displaying expressions of disbelief. To be honest, I had no idea my Alter Ego was capable of something like this.


    Of course, I knew he had a vast range of abilities, since his body, essentially formed of black mist, could be shaped in any way he desired. But seeing this happen right before my eyes was something entirely new, and the magnitude of what he could do still left me stunned.


    However, no matter what angle I looked from, the scale of this was much bigger than I could have ever imagined. The black mist spread enormously, covering nearly all of the city¡¯s skies, turning the horizon into an opaque, threatening mass.


    In other words, the way to the location we needed to reach was, in a way, laid out in front of us. The mist created a sort of curtain that made the crossing easier, but at the same time, it hid any hidden dangers within its shadows.


    Without hesitation, I leapt into the mist, diving into it with an almost ethereal lightness. Upon landing, the impact was soft, as if my feet had touched a cushioned surface, yet surprisingly solid. The sensation was disorienting, a contrast between softness and firmness that challenged my perception.


    It was like stepping onto something soft, like a dense cloud, but with the resistance of a material capable of supporting weight without giving way. Not that I was very heavy, but still, the firmness of that mist dispelled any doubts. Crossing that vaporous veil felt safe, and with that, it became clear that we would reach our destination.

 Chapter 93 - Storm [9]

    Although reluctant, the reaction team members still followed me through the dark mist that engulfed the city. Unlike my steady, untroubled strides, they moved cautiously, casting hesitant glances at the ground from time to time. And to be honest, I couldn¡¯t blame them¡ªthe feeling that we could plummet at any moment was hard to ignore.


    To be honest, even I half-expected this veil to dissipate at any second and send us tumbling down... Not that it would bother me much. Still, I knew it was almost impossible because falling from here would mean being swallowed by that thing¡ªand that was the last thing my Alter Ego would want.


    As we advanced through the dark mist toward our objective, the reaction team exchanged murmurs among themselves. It was impossible not to notice their fleeting glances at me every few moments. And no matter how discreet they tried to be, I heard every word and tracked every movement¡ªnothing escaped my perception.


    "Even if I told the others about this, I doubt anyone would believe me" one of the members muttered, his eyes fixed on whatever lay beneath us.


    "I think we¡¯re the first squad to go on a mission alongside an anomaly... At least, I can¡¯t remember any other case like ours" another member commented, his uneasy gaze scanning the surroundings.


    Their words made sense. If I were in their shoes, I¡¯d also find it strange to receive help from an anomaly. It was natural to be wary of the unknown, of things that defy logic. But for me, there was no such strangeness. After all, I was the anomaly. And at some point, I was... human.


    As my thoughts drifted to that distant memory, a subtle movement beside me pulled me back to reality. I blinked, shaking off the fog of recollection, and turned my gaze to the leader. He walked with firm, controlled steps, effortlessly keeping pace with me.


    "...Thanks for earlier" he said, his face serious: "If it weren¡¯t for you, we¡¯d all have been slaughtered without a chance to fight back"


    Even though his expression was stern and somewhat rigid, I could sense the gratitude behind his words. I blinked for a moment, taking in the weight of the moment, then refocused on what lay ahead. He didn¡¯t seem to expect a response, and honestly, I didn¡¯t feel one was necessary.


    As I calmly walked across the dark clouds, my feet stopped almost automatically. The leader beside me halted a few seconds later, and soon, the others followed, one by one, as if moving in perfect synchronization.


    "What¡¯s going on? Why did she stop all of a sudden?" one of the members asked, but his voice echoed into the void, unanswered. The tension in the air spread, and no one seemed willing to explain.


    I noticed the leader put a hand to his ear, probably receiving a message from Emily. But instead of reacting, I simply lowered my gaze. Almost instinctively, my head tilted, focusing on what lay beneath us. The team still looked confused, their faces full of doubt, but when a deep scowl formed on the leader¡¯s face, he did the same as me. Once his eyes locked onto what was below, he didn¡¯t look up again.


    The members were still visibly confused, but following the leader¡¯s example, they all turned their gaze downward. One by one, their eyes widened in shock and fear. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t blame them. Beneath the dense layer of clouds we stood on, though it was difficult to see clearly, something was undeniably there. Something massive. And without a doubt, something dangerous.


    We were probably in the city center, a place where the open space seemed endless, but the real horror lay submerged. The murky, almost opaque water made it hard to see, but it wasn¡¯t enough to fully hide what lurked below.


    As the thick mist slowly cleared, a face emerged from the depths. Surrounded by grotesquely gleaming scales, its lifeless white eyes locked onto us with a soul-piercing intensity.


    It was a fixed, unsettling stare, as if it were absorbing every movement, every breath, in a sickly, insatiable way. Its monstrous mouth opened slowly, revealing an endless row of sharp teeth¡ªsome broken, others too large to be natural¡ªaligned in a way that suggested a grin of pure malice.


    The presence of this creature, almost entirely hidden beneath the surface, made the air feel ice-cold. But I wasn¡¯t the one feeling the terror¡ªit was the reaction team behind me, frozen in place, powerless against whatever lurked in the shadows, waiting to devour.


    The creature remained there, submerged in the dark waters, its vacant white eyes locked onto us, unrelenting and hollow, as if studying our every move. There was no expression, just an emptiness that made its gaze even more disturbing.


    For a moment, absolute silence reigned, heavy, as if the very air around us was holding its breath, waiting for something to happen. Then, slowly, with a smooth, unhurried motion, the thing began to withdraw, sliding into the murky depths, as if it knew exactly where it was going but wasn¡¯t in a rush to get there.


    At that moment, the reaction team behind me¡ªwho had until then seemed like frozen figures of pure tension¡ªfinally exhaled in a series of deep sighs. It was as if they had released a massive weight they¡¯d been holding ever since they first spotted the creature.


    I could feel their agitation¡ªtheir rigid bodies finally relaxing, the adrenaline fading into a wave of relief¡ªbut as an anomaly, I didn¡¯t share that feeling. I didn¡¯t experience the fear that consumed them. If I were human, maybe that scene would have shaken me to my core.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Maybe my heart would have raced, my senses sharpening at the sight of something that felt like a nightmare made real, a being that simply shouldn¡¯t exist. But instead, the only sensation I had was that of being¡­ watched.


    "What the hell... has that thing been following us this whole time?" one of the members muttered, crouching as he gasped for air.


    "Shit, I think I just lost five years of my life just looking at it" another member said, breathless, trying to steady himself.


    I won¡¯t lie¡ªI was surprised too. The thought that this thing had been trailing us the whole time was, at the very least, disturbing and bizarre. And the fact that it was impossible to see what lurked in the depths of the water only made it all the more unsettling.


    At that moment, a new thought crossed my mind. With all this destruction happening¡­ how exactly are they going to explain it? I mean, people are dying because a giant fish is eating them. How do you justify something like that?.


    It''s hard to imagine that no one was recording all that... though the chances of whoever did also getting devoured are pretty high. Either way, I really want to know how they plan to cover this up. After all, it¡¯s not like the world could just find out about anomalies¡ªdoing so would definitely cause mass panic.


    As I got lost in thought, I felt something wrap around my feet. When I looked down, I saw darkness creeping over them. I blinked, confused by the strange sensation, and as I glanced at the others around me, I realized I wasn¡¯t the only one experiencing it.


    "What the hell is this?" one of the team members muttered, startled, as he watched his foot being swallowed by the darkness.


    The other members reacted similarly, but the captain, on the other hand, looked at me for a moment, clearly confused. However, there was no fear in his expression, just perplexity. The next moment, without exception, we were all hurled into the sky. I blinked, trying to figure out what the hell my Alter Ego was doing, but the answer came seconds later.


    A deafening roar echoed, like an entire ocean being torn in half. When I looked down, I saw a grotesque spiral of twisted blades spinning in the void¡ªno, it wasn¡¯t just a spiral. It was a mouth. The thing burst from the depths with overwhelming force, breaking the surface like a nightmare made real.


    Water cascaded off its body in torrents, and its jagged teeth gleamed under the pale light. Against all logic, that monstrosity reached us¡ªeven though we should have been at an impossible height. Behind me, the reaction team members held their breath¡ªor maybe they had forgotten how to breathe.


    To make matters worse, the mist generated by my Alter Ego was simply sucked into the monster¡¯s massive mouth. Though it had been strong enough to support us, its resistance was no match for the anomaly¡¯s sheer power, vanishing as if it had never existed.


    As the colossal anomaly slowly sank back into the water, we also began to fall. This time, there was nothing to cushion the impact. My Alter Ego was still acting as our bridge, but that only meant we would crash straight onto the mist it continued to generate.


    To my surprise, as soon as my feet touched the regenerated mist¡ªafter it had been swallowed¡ªI felt something unexpectedly soft rather than solid. My body sank slightly, as if landing on a fluffy, cushiony surface, letting me land gently, floating for a moment before regaining my footing.


    The leader had a similar experience, though he lost his balance for a moment upon landing. The other members weren¡¯t so lucky¡ªmost were sprawled on the ground, some with their faces buried in the mist, grumbling that they¡¯d like a warning before something like that happened again.


    Honestly, I would have liked a warning too. I nearly had a heart attack when I was suddenly thrown into the air! I mean, you are a part of me... couldn¡¯t you have given me a heads-up first? I grumbled internally, puffing out my cheeks and stomping down on the mist beneath me. It rippled gently in response, almost as if it were apologizing timidly, which only made me sigh.


    As I mentally complained to my Alter Ego, an authoritative voice cut through my thoughts. It came from the leader nearby, sounding tense and laced with suspicion: ¡°What the hell is that thing?¡±


    My gaze immediately snapped to him, and without hesitation, I started walking in his direction. He stood frozen, eyes fixed on the ground in front of him, as if he were staring at something with an almost obsessive focus. As I got closer, I caught sight of what had his attention.


    A mass of twisted flesh, pulsating and writhing grotesquely, was crawling across the ground. It was as if the earth itself were rebelling, distorting in a horrific dance of suffering.


    Whatever it was, its appearance was a revolting fusion of viscera and tissues stretching and contracting in impossible ways. The sight was nauseating¡ªrepulsive, even to me.


    I quickly glanced around, my eyes moving swiftly but cautiously. There were more of these things¡ªfar more than I could count. They were scattered across the entire field of view, writhing and shifting into grotesque shapes.


    A feeling of a distorted yet unmistakable presence filled the air, and a strange unease spread through the reaction team members behind me. I wondered for a moment what these creatures were, but the answer came immediately¡ªfaster than I could process.


    The mass of flesh twisted, letting out a sickening crack, as if the meat were alive on its own, folding inward in a grotesque motion. Each contortion seemed to generate more and more flesh, forming an even larger mass that pulsed and expanded with a sound that made the bones of those behind me go cold. They could barely keep their eyes open as the monster grew before us, turning into an amorphous, grotesque entity that defied all logical comprehension.


    The masses around us writhed grotesquely, as if alive, and I could hear the wet, squelching sounds of movement. Then, suddenly, from within those writhing mounds, humanoid figures began to emerge¡ªdeformed and nightmarish.


    Their bloated, fish-like heads rose as if molded by some unnatural force. Their grotesquely large eyes bulged from their sockets, locking onto us with a vacant, insane stare.


    Their mouths, twisted into a horrifying grin, oozed a thick, foul-smelling liquid that dripped onto the ground with a sickening plop. Their gills throbbed at the sides of their necks, eerily similar to the monster that had just tried to swallow us whole.


    The group members slowly closed ranks, forming a circle around me and the leader, who remained silent, his fingers tightening around his weapon¡¯s grip with visible tension.


    Then, as if finally awakening, the monsters let out strange noises¡ªdeep, guttural growls¡ªand began advancing toward us with heavy, clumsy steps, as if their legs struggled to support their grotesque bodies.


    "Get ready for combat!" the leader commanded, his voice firm as he aimed his weapon at one of the approaching creatures, moving step by step, slow but undeniably threatening.

 Chapter 94 - Storm [10]

    Fish growing legs and walking like humans is a common concept in fiction, but reality has a cruel habit of twisting what once seemed fascinating. I know this because I¡¯m witnessing something right now that should never exist: a humanoid fish walking on human legs.


    Its scaly skin glistens under the dim light, its dead, bulging eyes staring into nothing, while its jaw opens and closes in slow spasms, as if still trying to breathe underwater.


    The damp, uneven sound of its footsteps echoes across the floor, accompanied by a pungent stench of the sea and decay. What should have been nothing more than an innocent fantasy had crawled out of the impossible, turning into a nightmare.


    But the scene wasn¡¯t just bizarre¡ªit was fundamentally wrong. Think about it: a fish. Fish don¡¯t have legs. They glide through water; they don¡¯t walk on land. So when something like this grows legs, its movement turns into an abomination.


    Its joints bend in erratic ways, its steps awkward, as if it might collapse under its own weight at any moment. The scaly skin stretches and wrinkles in ways it shouldn¡¯t, pulled tight over muscles that were never supposed to exist.


    One glance is all it takes to see that their bodies were never meant to support something like this. And yet, they walk¡ªstumbling, trembling, advancing in grotesque defiance of nature¡¯s laws with every wet, uneven step.


    Their movements were erratic, disconnected, as if every step was a struggle against their own existence. With each shaky lurch forward, their thin, clammy legs seemed on the verge of giving out, ready to collapse at any second.


    They were slow¡ªagonizingly slow¡ªtoo sluggish to catch you if you simply turned and walked away. But that didn¡¯t matter. The real horror wasn¡¯t in their speed; it was in their numbers. There were too many. Far too many.


    A writhing mass of scaly bodies dragging themselves forward, slamming into the ground with wet, heavy footsteps. Every empty space gradually disappeared, every possible escape route swallowed by the rising tide of deformed beings.


    And they kept coming¡ªrelentless, ceaseless¡ªtheir dead eyes locked onto us as their mouths opened and closed in silence, as if trying to smother reality itself around them.


    "Yeah, I think I¡¯m gonna stay away from seafood for a while" one of the team members muttered, watching tensely as the mutant fish crept closer.


    While the reaction team focused on preparing for the inevitable fight, I just stood there, scanning my surroundings. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t looking for anything in particular¡ªmy thoughts drifted as I tried to process the absurd number of creatures.


    There were so many that they nearly blocked my entire field of vision... And of course, the fact that I was relatively short¡ªpractically kid-sized¡ªdidn¡¯t help either.


    Either way, in the next moment, something shifted in my vision. The uniform gold that once colored my sight dissolved into a mesmerizing dance of shifting tones, blending seamlessly in perfect harmony.


    My perception expanded, and a new world unfolded before me¡ªthough only on the surface, I noticed something crucial: there were no thin, faint lines on these creatures. That meant their bodies were real.


    More importantly, there wasn¡¯t a single concentrated point that glowed brighter than the rest, no weak spot to exploit. Instead, their entire bodies shimmered before my eyes, which could only mean one thing¡ªthey were incredibly fragile. There were countless ways to kill them, and even the reaction team could wipe them out without much trouble.


    Honestly, I could eliminate them all effortlessly with my Alter Ego. A snap of my fingers would probably be enough to make them vanish. But there was one small problem: while he remained in his mist-like form to support us, he couldn¡¯t attack directly. At most, he could slow them down¡ªwrapping their feet in shadows and limiting their movement.


    Other than that, we were completely on our own. I wasn¡¯t sure exactly how or why I knew that¡ªit wasn¡¯t like I had ever discussed this kind of situation with my Alter Ego before. I just knew he couldn¡¯t attack. Strangely, it felt like if I were in his place, I wouldn¡¯t be able to either.


    In short, I¡¯d have to fight using my other anomalous abilities, which, to be honest, weren¡¯t many. But in the end, the ones I did have would be more than enough to deal with these creatures.


    I pushed those thoughts aside the moment I noticed one of them approaching. Its steps remained slow and clumsy, its movements rigid, as if it didn¡¯t belong in this environment¡ªlike a true fish out of water. And yet, it was coming straight for me.


    I didn¡¯t move, nor did I prepare myself for what was coming. After all, at that moment, a golden circle had already formed around me. Just as I expected, the instant the mutant fish stepped inside that circle, its movements stopped entirely. From the outside, everything seemed normal, but within the marked area, time itself appeared to slow... or rather, freeze completely.


    I walked toward the mutant fish, staring at it for a few seconds. I blinked briefly, circling it as I examined its grotesque form¡ªno matter the angle, it remained equally repulsive. Well, in the end, I suppose it didn¡¯t really matter.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    With that simple thought, I raised my arm and pulled it back, preparing my strike. In the next instant, I drove my fist straight into the mutant fish¡¯s chest. A few seconds later, I pulled my arm back and observed the hole left behind by my punch. No blood spilled out, but that eerie stillness would only last while the fish remained inside my golden circle.


    Slowly, I pulled away from the mutant fish. The exact moment its body left the reach of my golden circle, something happened. A jet of thick, viscous blue blood erupted from its body, as if the creature¡¯s insides were in a chaotic state of rupture.


    The liquid spilled from its wounds in an abnormal, almost dancing way, spreading across the ground with a horrifying viscosity, as if it had a life of its own. I observed, not out of curiosity, but due to a strange disturbance forming in my mind. Why the hell did that fish have blue blood? Wouldn¡¯t something more... green be normal? That¡¯s what I always thought, at least.


    Behind me, the team members finally realized what was going on. Their eyes widened briefly, fixating on the scene before them. The leader, on the other hand, was much more expressive than I expected: "What the hell!"


    Well, that was quite a reaction, but unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have time for questions or anything like that. Maybe seeing their teammate die made the mutant fish even more aggressive.


    Suddenly, they began moving with impressive speed. Given their bodies were still awkward and seemed like they might fall at any moment, this only made their speed even more surprising.


    "Fire!" shouted the commander, pointing his weapon at one of the mutant fish and immediately firing.


    I glanced briefly, curious about the weapon, since its shape was unlike anything I¡¯d ever seen... though, to be honest, in the past few months, almost everything I see is something new. Anyway, when he pulled the trigger, something strange happened: instead of a shot, or any kind of projectile, nothing came out of the weapon. He simply pressed the trigger, but there was no reaction.


    However, despite that, the entire upper half of the mutant fish simply disintegrated. A burst of bright blue blood erupted from its top, like a geyser, scattering through the air.


    The scene was undoubtedly impressive, but even in front of that spectacle, he kept the weapon steady, aimed at the mutant fish.


    I tilted my head, confused, not understanding why, but the answer came seconds later when the monster¡¯s body fell heavily to the side, remaining motionless even after a few seconds of silence.


    "Is it really dead?" the leader commented, immediately drawing the others¡¯ attention.


    As if that were a signal, everyone began firing immediately. I won¡¯t deny it, they were incredibly fast and accurate, shooting with impressive skill and covering each other whenever possible. Plus, their agility was remarkable; they knew exactly how to move through the crowd, with some even jumping over the mutant fish with surprising lightness.


    In the end, I was so absorbed by the scene in front of me that I lost track of what was happening behind me. When I finally turned around, the sight was so repulsive that I couldn¡¯t process it immediately.


    A monstrous mouth, with teeth as sharp as blades, grotesquely opened, locking onto my neck. The pressure of its jaws against my skin was intense, but I didn¡¯t feel pain¡ªonly a cold sensation, almost devoid of life. I blinked, trying to understand, and when I did, I met the creature¡¯s eyes.


    They were wide open, bulging, emotionless, as if they were just fulfilling a meaningless destiny. As I stared, still not comprehending, the creature remained motionless, staring at me without any reaction.


    It¡¯s strange trying to react when I feel nothing, no pain, not even the sensation of being attacked. As my mind wandered in thought, the mutant fish, with unusual strength, tore half of my shoulder off. Once again, I felt nothing. I just stared at the empty, grotesque hole it left.


    Though I¡¯d been expecting it, the scene was still... unsettling. There were no exposed bones, no blood flowing ¡ª just abnormally white, translucent skin, with no sign of life.


    The hole in my body was just another grotesque detail, while my anomalous regeneration ability began to kick in. In seconds, the damage was erased, as if it had never existed, and my body reconstituted itself, intact, almost indifferent to the brutality of the attack.


    Even without looking directly, I could feel the reaction of the team members¡¯ perplexed stares on me. I myself found the scene strange and uncomfortable, so I can imagine how much more impactful it must have been for them.


    Anyway, I decided to focus¡ªI knew there were many more of them, and we¡¯d probably be here for a while. I activated my other anomalous ability, and bones started emerging around my body, fixing themselves like a grotesque medieval armor.


    I extended my arm in front, and another bone grew quickly, shaping itself into an intermediate-sized blade¡ªlong enough for combat, but short enough to maintain agility.


    Though I haven¡¯t trained as much as I¡¯d like, I¡¯ve practiced some of my abilities while learning telepathy from Nekra. I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve mastered them completely, but at least I can use them better than before. Unfortunately, when I absorb new abilities, they don¡¯t come with a user manual¡ª in the end, it all comes down to experimentation and adaptation until I get used to them.


    Without hesitation, I raised my golden field and charged toward the crowd of mutant fish. They rushed to intercept me, but the instant they crossed the boundary of my territory, their bodies froze completely.


    With a simple, precise motion, their heads rolled across the ground. I didn¡¯t waste time, ignoring them¡ªI knew they were already dead. Instead, I went straight for the next group, ready to continue the massacre.


    I kept repeating the same process with the next groups. From the others¡¯ perspective, it probably looked like I was teleporting from place to place, while the mutant fish¡¯s heads just detached on their own, as if some invisible force was ripping them off.


    Well, whatever, I guess. In the end, it didn¡¯t matter. A few minutes later, I decapitated the last remaining monster. Like the others, it sprayed a jet of blue blood before its body collapsed to the ground.


    The head rolled slowly, stopping just inches from me. I stared at it for a moment, its dead eyes still fixed on something that no longer mattered. Then, without thinking much, I turned and began walking back.


    The reaction team watched me in silence, eyes slightly wide, as if they were still processing what they had just witnessed. On my way, I passed the trail of bodies I had left behind¡ªa shapeless sea of scaly flesh and contorted limbs, mercilessly cut. The smell of blood and sea air filled the atmosphere, but for me, it was just another transitional scene, something that would soon be forgotten.

 Chapter 95 - Storm [11]

    (POV ¨C Nekra)


    Nekra was in a place with a peculiar appearance, but surprisingly comfortable. There was no darkness ¡ª the environment was always lit, which she liked. Additionally, the humans ¡ª as Eve had told her they were called ¡ª always offered her delicious food, something Nekra appreciated even more.


    However, Nekra was alone at the moment, as White had gone on an adventure. She was sad she couldn¡¯t go with, but White promised that, in exchange, they would play a lot when he came back.


    Even though she was alone, Nekra wasn¡¯t entirely helpless. Little beings surrounded her, moving around her ¡ª White called them "dolls" They were the ones keeping her company now, filling the silence with their peculiar presence.


    From time to time, a strange person would appear to visit her. Although Nekra felt uncomfortable with their presence, White had told her to be kind to that human, so she was.


    Still, all Nekra really wanted was for White to return soon. She couldn¡¯t wait to play again. She wanted to enjoy every moment to the fullest... After all, it had been a long time since they¡¯d been together.


    As these thoughts passed through her mind, Nekra noticed one of the dolls on the bed. Others, scattered across the floor, also turned their gazes toward her, as if waiting for something. The small figure briefly raised its hand, and the other dolls seemed to become more agitated, anticipating what would come next.


    Then, in a graceful movement, the doll leaped, gliding through the air with an almost supernatural lightness, as if flying, before gently landing on the floor. Both Nekra and the other dolls applauded excitedly, praising her performance.


    Nekra displayed a subtle smile, without even realizing it. Smiling was something uncommon for her, almost unknown ¡ª it wasn¡¯t part of her essence.


    However, at that moment, she was having fun. She had never experienced so much fun as she did now. Whenever she was with White, everything became lighter, more interesting... more fun.


    At that exact moment, Nekra felt something. Her gaze instinctively turned toward the sky, fixing on a specific direction. The subtle smile disappeared from her face, replaced by her usual expression ¡ª cold and unshakable. With smooth movements, she rose from the bed. Something inside her told her, with absolute certainty: White was in danger.


    White was everything to Nekra. Whenever they were together, Nekra felt a happiness she had never known before ¡ª with White, everything became fun. That¡¯s why there was no doubt: she would help him.


    At that moment, she made her decision. Her face remained expressionless, as always, but her thoughts told a completely different story.


    (Nekra... would embark on an... adventure...) she thought to herself. She could hardly wait to reunite with White.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    We walked in silence toward our destination. Well, technically, I could never speak, so it didn¡¯t make much of a difference to me. However, the reaction team members also remained silent, and that was unusual. They used to talk a lot ¡ª at least among themselves ¡ª but now, the silence hanging in the air made the atmosphere even stranger.


    I wasn¡¯t stupid, at least not to the point of not noticing the mood around me. Since my demonstration of strength against the mutant fish, I could tell they were distancing themselves, but it didn¡¯t seem like they were afraid of me.


    What bothered me, though, was that I couldn¡¯t exactly understand the reason for this distance, which only heightened the sense of uncertainty in the air.


    Anyway, putting this strange situation aside, the park we were heading to was now much more visible, at least for now. The impression I had was that it was just a regular park, with a few trees and pleasant picnic areas.


    Additionally, contrary to expectations, the area wasn¡¯t submerged, and, peculiarly, the volume of water seemed to decrease as we got closer to the park, as if it were retreating from us.


    However, physically, this seemed impossible. At least with the depth I could perceive so far, there should have been a wall of water around the park. But none of that was there.


    On the contrary, the closer we got, the more it seemed like the ground was becoming shallower. But, for some reason, I had the feeling that, instead of becoming shallower, the ground was actually deepening even more.


    My little feet kept moving over the dark mist created by my Alter Ego as I carefully observed the place we were heading. The rain was falling heavily, and the winds were picking up, making the environment even more tense.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The clouds, in turn, were growing darker, and there was something unsettling in the air. Somehow, it felt like at any moment something could emerge from the clouds ¡ª a portal or something similar, as if the sky were about to open.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. The weather¡¯s getting more unstable, and it¡¯s hard to tell how much worse it can get in the next few minutes. If we get trapped in this storm, we might never get out¡± the leader ordered, with a serious expression on his face, his eyes fixed on the clouds above us.


    The members of the reaction team behind me merely nodded, and then we all began to walk faster. Definitely, this wasn¡¯t a pace that a child could keep up with. Of course, I wasn¡¯t a child. Besides, I didn¡¯t tire ¡ª at least not physically.


    I never tested my mental limits, but seeing how my mind had clearly changed since I became an anomaly, I also found it quite unlikely that I would succumb to mental fatigue.


    After a few minutes of walking, we arrived at a building. With the help of my Alter Ego, we climbed to the top of the building and managed to observe the surroundings. In front of us, there were no more buildings ¡ª just the park, the destination of our mission.


    Though the news that we had arrived was a relief, there was a reality we couldn¡¯t ignore: I wouldn¡¯t be able to use my Alter Ego the same way to keep moving forward, not that I really understood how it worked in the first place.


    As I looked around the edge of the building, the reaction team members were talking among themselves. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t all that interested in what they were saying, but at the same time, it wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t hear them. I guess that¡¯s one of the downsides of having enhanced hearing. Anyway, their words were crystal clear in my mind.


    ¡°So we¡¯re stuck here until we figure out how to get to the park?¡± one voice said, probably from one of the members whose name I still didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°We could use the elevators to go down. From what I noticed as we walked, it doesn¡¯t seem like the inside of the buildings has been affected by the water¡± one of the reaction team members replied.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Did you forget there¡¯s a giant monster swimming in that water? If we go down any further, we¡¯d be sitting ducks for that thing¡± another member responded, clear concern in their voice.


    Overall, that was the kind of conversation they were having ¡ª nothing that directly involved me, and definitely nothing that interested me. To be honest, I didn¡¯t really care, or at least not until they started talking about me, which, as expected, didn¡¯t take long.


    ¡°By the way, did you guys see what I saw earlier? I mean, those humanoid fish things, or whatever they were...¡± one of the soldiers asked in a whisper, their voice low and cautious.


    Right at that moment, I noticed everyone¡¯s gaze turning toward me, as if a single collective movement had drawn them in. However, not paying any attention to it, I kept my eyes fixed on the horizon, taking my time, swinging my legs gently as I sat on the edge of the building.


    It was a strange feeling, almost nostalgic, to be there, outside the walls of the facility. It had been so long since I last experienced something like this, it felt like another world.


    Sure, there was that time I went to a village and met Nekra, but I didn¡¯t really get to take in the surroundings. I was too caught up in my own shadowed world to notice anything other than the darkness around me.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve read some of the reports on the [Angel of Death], so I more or less knew what to expect, but honestly, seeing it in person was way more impressive than I imagined. It had a presence that reminded me of a knight, somehow¡± another reaction team member commented.


    I blinked, surprised. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t expecting that reaction. Instead of being scared, they seemed to be in awe, for some reason I couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    Maybe it was because we had taken down most of the mutant fish? I had no idea, but I let it slide.


    The question now was: how exactly were we going to get to the park? We couldn¡¯t fly, and if I could at least use my ability to move through the shadows, things would be very different.


    It was just a fleeting thought, but as soon as it crossed my mind, a strange sensation took hold of me, like something was being drained from within. It was a brief moment, but enough to make me feel uneasy.


    The next second, when I turned my gaze, my Alter Ego appeared before me. I stayed seated, swinging my feet gently, taking my time as I calmly watched it.


    In the next moment, my Alter Ego slowly turned, casting a fleeting glance at its reflection before transforming into a thick black mist. With supernatural speed, the mist rose, climbing toward the sky as if pulled by an invisible force.


    As it gained height, the mist began to expand, taking shape, but in a controlled way. It didn¡¯t spread wildly, just enough to partially cover the sky, creating a dense dark curtain that obscured the light.


    Interestingly, the sun was still visible, though in its final moments, a faint golden sphere struggling to shine for brief moments before disappearing entirely.


    As incredible as it seemed, it wasn¡¯t completely dark, although the sky was weighed down by a heavy blanket of clouds. The atmosphere was, indeed, quite strange, as if something was about to happen.


    The clouds, thick and heavy, seemed ready to swallow up the sunlight, but curiously, there was still a faint glow on the horizon. However, as the shadow spread, it took over part of the light that still tried to escape, creating an almost oppressive atmosphere.


    Where we were, this effect was most noticeable; the building we were in was like a refuge, where the shadow seemed to have settled in permanently, blocking almost all the light trying to come through.


    In a way, we were surrounded by darkness, but it was partial darkness, as if the day still refused to give in completely.


    I noticed the reaction team¡¯s reaction. They didn¡¯t seem scared, but confused, as if they were trying to understand what was happening.


    Well, maybe they already had some idea, since they had my reports with them, but I didn¡¯t remember making it clear that I didn¡¯t necessarily need shadows to move.


    But, thinking about it, Laura and Emily had probably already figured it out, since both were extremely intelligent in their own way. To them, that detail might seem irrelevant, but to me, it was a huge help.


    After all, with shadows around, I could use my ability to move through the shadows to transport the group to the park quickly and discreetly, without drawing attention.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like the situation was completely solved. Even if I could open the portal, how would I get them to go through? I couldn¡¯t just ask them to step into a clearly suspicious portal created by an anomaly that already raised a lot of questions.


    Plus, there was the issue of time, uncertainty... How would I convince anyone to go through it without hesitation? But, well, I¡¯d figure something out when the time came. I always did.

 Chapter 96 - Storm [12]

    While the reaction team members debated amongst themselves on the best way to get to the park, which was only a few blocks away, I reflected on how to convince them to jump through a suspicious portal that I would open myself ¡ª which, considering my untrustworthy appearance and presence, didn¡¯t help at all. Honestly, for a moment, I considered just telling them it was safe and hoping they''d believe me.


    But that was probably impossible. Before I could even form a complete sentence, the headache would take over, preventing me from speaking properly. At best, I could try to convey some intent, but there was no guarantee that would be enough.


    Besides, I couldn¡¯t just shove them through the portal and explain afterward... Something told me that if I did that, I¡¯d lose whatever little trust remained between us. Not that they trusted me now, of course.


    Still, I sat on the edge of the building, swinging my feet aimlessly in the air as I lost myself in thought. The sky, which had once only seemed cloudy, now showed signs of growing darker, as if it was about to collapse.


    And every time I looked down, I had this unsettling feeling that something was watching me from beneath the water. Maybe it was just my imagination... I knew an abyssal fish lived in those depths, but that wasn¡¯t what I was talking about. In fact, I wasn¡¯t even sure what I was talking about.


    In the end, I decided to set all doubts aside and act. I¡¯d manage to convince them... or at least that¡¯s what I wanted to believe. With this determination in mind, I took a deep breath and walked with controlled steps toward the leader, who was listening intently to the other reaction team members'' suggestions.


    I waited for the right moment to approach without interrupting the conversation, and when I was close enough, I reached out, lightly touching the fabric of his clothes before subtly pulling him to get his attention. The next moment, his gaze turned toward me.


    I locked eyes with him for a few seconds before looking down at the ground beside me. He mimicked me, staring at the same empty spot. At least it was empty until I activated my ability. The next moment, a shadow spread like thick liquid, consuming the ground and opening a deep rift.


    Its interior was an unfathomable abyss, an absolute void where light seemed to be devoured. It was impossible to make out any shape inside ¡ª only an infinite, endless darkness.


    "Wow, what the hell is this?" one of the reaction team members exclaimed, eyes wide when he noticed my portal. His immediate reaction caused the others to turn as well, their expressions shifting between confusion and surprise.


    In the end, everyone gathered around my portal, but no one had the courage to cross it. Honestly, I would hesitate too. It wasn¡¯t something I was proud of, but the appearance of my portal was terrifying ¡ª a dark, pulsating rift, as if something was lurking on the other side, ready to emerge and drag anyone into the depths.


    "Was this made by [Angel of Death]?" one of the members asked, narrowing his eyes at the portal ahead: "I read in the report that one of her powers involved creating a type of portal, something she used to move freely or even teleport"


    Though it wasn¡¯t a surprise, it was impressive how much information they had gathered about me, especially regarding my anomalous abilities. Of course, I didn¡¯t really mind much about it since I hadn¡¯t shared everything I was capable of.


    Overall, I only used my abilities when the situation really demanded it, keeping a certain level of caution. To be honest, I was even surprised that Emily and Laura had managed to pick up on something about my powers, especially in such specific and unpredictable situations like these.


    Setting my thoughts aside, I refocused on the leader¡¯s clothes, feeling the fabric under my fingers. His gaze, which had seemed lost in his own thoughts until then, turned toward me once more.


    He raised an eyebrow, showing doubt and curiosity. The next moment, without hesitation, I pointed my finger at the portal, as if it were the only answer I could offer.


    (Jump) I thought, and surprisingly, he seemed to react. His eyebrow raised for a moment, showing his surprise.


    (Safe) I replied again firmly: (Trust)


    I didn¡¯t know if he really understood my words. Honestly, I hoped he did, but with my broken way of speaking, it was hard to be sure. I just hoped that, at least, he grasped the essence of what I was trying to convey.


    I really can¡¯t wait to be able to speak more clearly, without these constant headaches. Nekra told me I¡¯d get used to it over time, but to be honest, I have no idea how long she meant.


    As I momentarily got lost in my thoughts, the leader¡¯s voice echoed, interrupting my concentration and grabbing the attention of the whole reaction team: "Guys, let¡¯s go in"


    His command was simple, but in a way almost challenging, like asking us to jump off a cliff whose depths we couldn¡¯t see. I honestly expected some resistance, doubt, or at least a protest, but to my surprise, there was none. They followed without hesitation. To set an example, the first to jump was the leader.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As soon as he leaped, his body was swallowed by the endless darkness, as if he had dissolved into the absolute void. The reaction team members, their eyes fixed on the portal, hesitated for a brief moment, as if absorbing the gravity of the moment, before leaping as well. In the end, only I remained, alone, on top of the building.


    The biting wind passed by me, and I cast one last look at the sky, where the clouds, thicker and more threatening by the minute, gathered like a storm about to break. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the silence around me, and only then, with a determined move, I jumped too.


    The moment I leaped, I felt my body sink slowly, as if being swallowed by the deep darkness around me. The world of shadows stretched endlessly, and here, everything seemed immersed in a supernatural stillness.


    In the realm of darkness, we had the power to transport ourselves anywhere, as long as there was at least a trace of shadow to open the portal again. Amidst that darkness, I quickly found the team members.


    They were all standing still, looking around with expressions of surprise and curiosity, as if trying to understand the vastness and strangeness of the place we were in.


    I swam gently through the shadows, gliding silently until I got closer to them. The leader was by my side, and I observed him for a few moments. Suddenly, he opened his mouth, apparently surprised by something. Immediately, I realized what he was trying to do ¡ª he tried to speak, but no sound came out.


    That¡¯s when a strange feeling washed over me: I had never noticed before, but this place... there was no sound at all. I might not be able to speak, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t hear. The absolute silence that surrounded us was almost palpable, as if the air itself had lost the ability to vibrate.


    As far as I remember, I haven¡¯t heard a single sound since I got here. Strange, right? But, to be honest, I don¡¯t think it matters all that much. What really matters now is that we can move toward the park. But, honestly, how are we supposed to do that? It¡¯s not a problem for me, but the team members... they seem disoriented.


    Their movements are clumsy, like they¡¯re trying to adjust to something they can¡¯t fully grasp. They keep bumping into each other, as if the space around us is more complicated than it should be.


    At this rate, I doubt they¡¯ll be able to move efficiently. At best, it¡¯ll take us forever here until they figure it out, and unfortunately, time is crucial right now. Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have an idea, though.


    With a simple thought, a shadow detached itself from my body and started wrapping around me. It fastened tightly around my waist, and the next moment, it stretched out, reaching the reaction team members and wrapping around their waists too.


    In the end, shadowy rope-like shapes started forming. The team members reacted more with surprise than fear. Either way, seeing that everyone was ready, I started swimming through the darkness.


    My movements were fluid, like a fish, gliding smoothly through the shadows. As I moved forward, I kept my eyes on the outside, observing the environment as we got closer to the park.


    By the way, I was swimming at a considerable height, higher than usual. The reason? Below us, the darkness seemed strangely thick and muddy, as if a mix of murky water and mud had invaded my shadowy world, distorting the sense of depth and safety.


    I have no idea how that happened, and to be honest, I don¡¯t really expect to find out. Something tells me, with a heavy and unsettling intuition, that venturing into that abyss would be a terrible idea¡ªone I¡¯d prefer to leave alone.


    So, taking that into account, we finally reached the park. While exhaustion was evident, I spotted a shadow near a tree, which, surprisingly, was still standing, resisting the strong winds that had ravaged the area.


    But it wasn¡¯t just that. Strangely, the park seemed almost untouched, as if the chaos and destruction that had overtaken the rest of the city hadn¡¯t reached it.


    Using the shadow cast by the tree as an anchor, with a simple thought, I created a portal, a quick and effective exit. With a burst of energy, I jumped through, pulling the reaction team members with me, ensuring everyone followed the movement in sync.


    We landed softly, the impact on the ground almost imperceptible. I descended with grace and precision, while the leader, despite a somewhat clumsy move, managed to land cleanly.


    Unfortunately, the same luck didn¡¯t follow the rest of the team: some fell face-first onto the ground, with a light groan of frustration, while others had the misfortune of landing on their backsides, causing muffled laughs, but no one was hurt.


    I watched the scene, tilting my head to the side and blinking briefly, finding it somewhat amusing. While I distracted myself watching the reaction team members, the leader behind me kept his sharp watch. With his weapon in hand, he carefully surveyed the surroundings, assessing our situation with precision.


    By the way, this place felt strangely out of place compared to the rest of the city. While it was still raining and windy, the difference was clear. The rain here was just a light drizzle, and the wind felt more like a gentle breeze than a real gust. It was like we were in an isolated bubble, away from the intensity of what was happening around us.


    A little further off, but still close enough, I noticed the leader seemed to be talking to someone, his finger near his ear. I figured it was either Emily or Laura he was speaking with.


    I kept an eye on his back for a few seconds, until something caught my attention. It wasn¡¯t exactly something visual, but a vague feeling, as if something in the environment had subtly shifted.


    When I turned toward the city, everything appeared calm, as if nothing had changed. Yet, as I tilted my head, a feeling of confusion washed over me, though there was nothing that stood out as odd.


    The city still stretched out before me, quiet and still, but something inside me insisted that there was more to it, something about to happen.


    I didn¡¯t know what exactly, but it was as if the air itself was charged with silent expectation, a tension I couldn¡¯t understand, but that urged me to keep watching, without knowing why.


    The next moment, a whirlpool churned the water violently, its center opening like a hungry mouth. I wasn¡¯t the only one watching anymore; everyone was frozen, their eyes glued to the strange and unsettling occurrence unfolding before us.


    The air grew heavy, as if the environment itself was holding its breath. Then, in the terrifying silence that followed, a monstrous hand emerged from the whirlpool, covered in dark, jagged scales, each one sharper than the last.


    It rose with brutal force, its claws slicing through the air, before embedding itself into one of the nearby buildings, as if the structure were made of paper, causing it to shake violently under the impact.

 Chapter 97 - Storm [13]

    The reaction team members behind me watched the scene with wide eyes and held breaths, as if they were facing a nightmare come to life. The sight resembled something straight out of hell ¡ª as if a portal had opened, and a demonic creature was emerging from the depths.


    Come to think of it... do demons really exist? If they do, would they be classified as anomalies? And if so, how does this work with angels? Do they fit into that category too?.


    Once again, I was snapped back to reality when the voice of one of the reaction team members broke my thoughts: "Hey, is this for real? A fish with human arms? Just imagining that makes my stomach turn"


    As the team member warned, the thing that was emerging really did resemble a human arm, but there was something deeply wrong with its form. The fingers, unnaturally elongated, looked like they¡¯d been stretched to the limit, as if the flesh had been pulled beyond what was bearable.


    The nails, long and twisted, ended in jagged, sharp points, more resembling the claws of a predator. There was something unsettling in the way it moved, as if each joint bent just slightly wrong.


    In the next moment, a second hand emerged from the whirlpool, shooting toward the sky with unnatural precision before it slammed into the building like sharp claws tearing through concrete. The impact reverberated through the air, cracks spreading across the structure under the pressure of whatever was hiding in the mist. I watched the scene with my usual indifferent expression, my eyes fixed on the grotesque spectacle.


    Then, the monster erupted from the whirlpool in a brutal leap, finally revealing the full extent of its grotesque body. A deafening crash resonated through the environment as the water churned in violent little waves, spreading out as if fleeing the presence of that abomination.


    Its body, covered in damp, irregular scales, dragged itself out with convulsive spasms, thrashing against the building¡¯s structure, causing it to creak under the impact.


    The thing opened and closed its mouth erratically, its jaws snapping in a disturbing sound, as if it were desperately trying to suck in air that didn¡¯t belong to it, choking on an agonizing effort that echoed like an unnatural wail.


    Its eyes, completely bulging and crossed, spun erratically and unnaturally, as if they were sickly exploring every corner of the environment.


    Its movements were shaky, spasmodic, and the skin around it seemed to pulse faintly, as if something was writhing beneath it. Then, suddenly, they locked onto us. Two black, opaque, unfathomable orbs, void of any trace of intelligence or emotion, pierced us with a chilling and paralyzing gaze.


    The creature stood still for an agonizing moment before a thick, fetid liquid began to drip from its gills, bubbling and trailing sticky threads across its misshapen body, exhaling a putrid odor that made the air around us feel denser and suffocating.


    "I don¡¯t know why... but I have this feeling that giant fish is watching us" murmured one of the reaction team members, swallowing hard.


    It was likely that we all had the same thought. Despite the giant fish¡¯s bulging, cross-eyed stare, its head was facing us, and even with that distorted appearance, it felt like it was staring directly at us.


    If that creature attacked, we¡¯d definitely be in trouble. While I had no doubt about my ability to defeat it, I wasn¡¯t confident enough to believe I could do so before everyone was devoured.


    "Let¡¯s get out of here now. It¡¯s unlikely that creature can reach us quickly without some kind of boost. Also, our objective is near" the leader ordered.


    Although his voice maintained its usual tone, I could detect an evident urgency, far stronger than usual, when normally his speech had an almost distant coldness. Every team member nodded silently, and I doubted anyone wanted to stay there long, especially considering a massive fish was watching us closely.


    However, before we could leave, the giant fish, suddenly and unexpectedly, started thrashing wildly, as if it were in unbearable pain. Its massive fins whipped violently, tearing through the water around it with a grotesque sound as its body twisted and contorted like it was in agony.


    The reaction team members watched the scene with wide eyes and pale faces, their bodies frozen, paralyzed by terror. I, on the other hand, simply tilted my head to the side while trying to understand what was happening with that giant mutant fish.


    In the next moment, two grotesque limbs began to form at the giant fish¡¯s waist, emerging from inside its flesh with visible agony. They looked like distorted human feet, deformed, the flesh ripping from the inside out, making dull, visible cracks as the limbs expanded horrifically.


    The transformation seemed excruciating, but the giant fish didn¡¯t make a sound. Its mouth remained open, as if it were trying to suck in every fragment of air around it, its breaths deep and erratic, almost like a silent scream of despair.


    Its body thrashed frantically, twisting in a desperate struggle, but everything around it seemed frozen in a macabre silence.


    Behind me, one of the reaction team members quickly put a hand over his mouth, while the other pressed his stomach hard: "Oh my God... I think I¡¯m going to puke if I look at this for one more second," he murmured, clearly fighting the discomfort.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The reactions from the other members were quite similar, but honestly, I couldn¡¯t quite understand what they were feeling. I mean, I could clearly see that the scene was grotesque and repulsive, but my body felt indifferent. I didn¡¯t feel nauseous, not even the slightest urge to vomit. In fact, I just couldn¡¯t feel any of that.


    Anyway, in the next moment, something completely unexpected happened. As soon as the giant fish finished developing its new limbs, it used the building as leverage and, with surprising strength, propelled itself into a leap toward the water. The impact created a small wave, and water droplets were scattered throughout the environment, even reaching the spot where we were.


    (... Huh... This definitely isn¡¯t good, right?) I thought, blinking my eyes, trying to process the situation.


    As if confirming what I thought, in the next moment, the giant fish emerged from the murky, dark water, its mouth slightly open, breathing with difficulty. But this time, it was only a few meters away from where we were, and it was clear it would be upon us in a matter of minutes.


    ¡°Shit! Run!¡± the leader ordered, immediately turning and starting to run.


    Then, instinctively, everyone turned and began running in the opposite direction of the monster. It made sense, after all¡ªit''s natural to want to flee from something colossal coming your way. However, unlike the others, I stayed still, simply watching as the massive fish drew closer.


    But I wasn¡¯t frozen in fear. The truth was, I honestly couldn¡¯t feel that emotion anymore. The reason I didn¡¯t run was simple: there was no point. That creature would catch us anyway, and running would be utterly useless.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like I was waiting for my death. As the others distanced themselves, I made the decision to face the fish. I admit I wasn¡¯t confident I could defeat it without casualties on our side, but, after all, what other choice did I have? It was then that, while I lost myself in thought, a loud crash echoed ahead of me.


    When my vision adjusted, just a few steps in front of me, a massive, slightly open mouth appeared, its bulging, completely cross-eyed gaze, devoid of any expression, locking onto me with a cold intensity. Its gills pulsed, releasing a viscous liquid that dripped down, and that was when the monstrous giant fish finally reached us.


    Its colossal size became even more impressive, especially because I was so close. The scene resembled an ant facing an elephant... in other words, it seemed even bigger up close than it did from a distance.


    When the monster opened its mouth, seemingly preparing to attack, I braced myself for the confrontation. However, before anything could happen, a purple vortex appeared in front of me. From within it, a figure I knew all too well emerged in a mysterious way. But what stood out the most were, without a doubt, the spiral horns that protruded from its head.


    ***


    (POV - Emily Parker)


    As the alarms blared incessantly, Emily ran down the facility¡¯s corridors with a desperate expression. Behind her, reaction team members, fully armed, followed with the same urgency.


    Emily was focused on analyzing the situation of the new anomaly that had emerged in the city, when, suddenly, the alarms began to ring, interrupting her thoughts.


    (Why now? Why a containment breach on the lower levels?) Emily thought, as she rushed through the hallways, overwhelmed by the urgency of the situation.


    As if things weren¡¯t bad enough, a containment breach occurred. Although, considering the previous weeks, this seemed unlikely¡ªcontainment breaches were incredibly rare.


    However, on the lowest level, the entities present couldn¡¯t even be considered ¡°contained¡± in the traditional sense. They simply didn¡¯t leave, not because they couldn¡¯t, but because they didn¡¯t want to, as they were in an environment that perfectly met their needs. This was the conclusion Emily had reached.


    Lost in her thoughts, Emily was snapped back to the present when a hand rested on her shoulder, gently pulling her back. Reaction team members passed her, pointing their weapons at something ahead. When Emily looked, she was momentarily surprised.


    Although it still didn¡¯t have a codename, there it was¡ªthe same anomaly that almost caused the apocalypse days ago. It had been placed next to the [Angel of Death], as this was the only way to keep it calm.


    ¡°Why is it here? It had been behaving up until now...¡± Emily thought, a cold sweat running down her forehead.


    The being slowly approached, its steps light like a child¡¯s, and a face so indifferent it sent shivers down Emily¡¯s spine. The soldiers, visibly shaken, aimed their weapons at the anomaly: ¡°Don¡¯t shoot...!¡±


    However, before Emily could finish her words, a sense of emptiness overtook her. Suddenly, she found herself in a place completely immersed in darkness. There wasn¡¯t a single glimmer of light, only an oppressive, impenetrable blackness that seemed to swallow everything around her.


    The silence was absolute, almost suffocating, yet she felt a presence¡ªsomething distant but monstrous. Beneath her feet, the ground seemed to vanish, as if she were floating above a deep abyss, an infinite void that stretched endlessly, with no end in sight.


    She looked down, and what she found made her shudder. At the bottom of the abyss, something was moving. It was a gaze. Not just eyes, but two immense, piercing purple eyes emerging from the darkness, glowing with an otherworldly intensity. They reflected a macabre light, as if the very darkness had been shaped around them.


    Emily felt her body freeze, as if those eyes were watching every movement she made, as if they were waiting, or perhaps, responding to her gaze with a threatening presence. Instinctively, she knew that this being, this thing, was waiting for her in the depths.


    Her heart froze, as though an invisible force had taken hold of it, slowly pulling it into an unfathomable abyss. It was as if something inside her was being dragged, a strange, insidious presence that fed on the fear and darkness around her.


    The sensation of being consumed was oppressive, threatening. She could almost hear the distant echo of something, a malevolent force, waiting at the bottom of the void, ready to devour everything that dared come close.


    However, before that abyss could take everything left of her, something unexpected happened. Chains made of thick darkness, like living shadows, appeared out of nowhere, hissing eerily.


    They coiled around her, firm and relentless, pulling the entity back into the depths of the abyss, as if they had a will of their own. The creature¡¯s resistance was futile; it was consumed by the darkness, dragged away, back into the shadows from which it came.


    The next moment, Emily found herself back in the long, desolate corridor of the facility. The air was heavy, dense, and the echo of her own breath seemed to be her only companion.


    Her breathing was labored, and Emily felt as if she might faint at any moment. In fact, some of the reaction team members had already passed out. The being, however, only stared at her, its eyes fixed on her with a chilling intensity.


    Then, suddenly, a vortex appeared and the being vanished, leaving behind only confused words in Emily¡¯s mind¡ªwords she couldn¡¯t comprehend.


    (White would... be sad and furious... if you... died...)

 Chapter 98 - Storm [14]

    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    (... Nekra? What are you doing here?) I asked mentally, tilting my head slightly in confusion.


    My thoughts seemed to reach Nekra, who slowly turned toward me, tilting her head slightly as if confused by something. Then, her voice echoed in my mind: (I felt... the White in danger... so I came... to help...) Although it still sounded fragmented, her voice had a surprisingly eloquent tone, and unexpectedly, even cute.


    Seeing Nekra suddenly was quite a surprise. I mean, she just appeared out of nowhere right in front of me, so of course, I was taken aback. But what bothered me the most was not understanding why she was here. I didn''t remember making any kind of telepathic call to bring her... besides, even if I tried, I doubted I''d be able to.


    Anyway, by this point, the response team was already a considerable distance away from where Nekra and I were. However, as I mentioned earlier, if the giant fish really wanted to, it could reach them in seconds.


    Despite dragging itself along the ground, its massive body slid in an unsettlingly fast way, as if it ignored the resistance of the terrain. Its movements were strange and clumsy, oscillating between jerky impulses and irregular slides, but somehow, that didn¡¯t make it any less threatening.


    But leaving that aside, how exactly did Nekra plan to help me? I mean, it doesn¡¯t seem like I need emotional support right now. Also, wasn¡¯t I the one who sealed her powers before, or something like that? Because, according to Nekra, most of her abilities were transferred and stored in me... Which is also strange. If her powers are with me, shouldn¡¯t it be possible to use them somehow? At least, that was the logic I was following up until now.


    For a moment, I got lost in my thoughts and didn¡¯t realize when Nekra, who had been walking a few steps ahead of me, started moving calmly toward the giant fish. Her steps were slow, almost hesitant, while her eyes remained fixed on the imposing creature.


    (This is the first time... I¡¯ve seen... one of them that is so... unnatural...) Nekra murmured, her voice carrying a mix of fascination and unease.


    Unfortunately, I had no idea what Nekra was trying to say. There was no context to help me understand, and to be honest, about 98% of our conversations followed this same pattern. It was as if Nekra just threw words into the air, words that undoubtedly were revealing and full of deep meaning.


    The problem was that I couldn¡¯t comprehend them, as if they were in a different language, out of my reach. One of those conversations, in fact, was still fresh in my mind, like a vague and confusing memory that kept haunting me.


    Nekra simply stated that she and I were the same, and I, without thinking too much, replied yes, since we shared the same appearance ¡ª which, to this day, I still find quite strange. However, when I observed her expression, I realized she wasn¡¯t referring to that.


    In fact, I had no idea what she meant, but before I could ask or try to understand better, Nekra, as if losing interest suddenly, pulled away from the conversation, abruptly ending it. I stood there, not really knowing what had just happened, but there was no more opportunity to continue.


    Anyway, at that moment, I was completely immersed in a whirlwind of thoughts, questioning whether or not I should help Nekra. I didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d be able to fight without her powers, and that made me anxious. I clearly remember Arthur mentioning that Nekra was, in fact, the personification of the concept that governed death.


    That made me think: if death dies, wouldn¡¯t that be catastrophic for all of us? Well, there was the possibility that if Nekra succumbed, no one would be able to die anymore... but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I had grown attached to her in an unexpected way. It was like she was a little sister, innocent and curious, exploring the world around her with a purity that made my heart ache in a strange way.


    That¡¯s why I watched every movement attentively, my eyes fixed on the situation. When the giant fish opened its monstrous mouth, revealing an endless row of sharp teeth, my fist clenched tightly. I prepared myself, ready to jump in front of Nekra if needed.


    The upside of not feeling pain, I thought, is that fear also becomes a distant sensation. After all, fear arises from our aversion to pain, and without that sensation, it loses its control over us.


    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise at what happened next. Contrary to all my expectations, the fish simply opened its enormous mouth, only to slowly close it afterward. Its wide, fixed eyes seemed to be staring at something in front of it... or maybe not.


    In the next instant, the giant fish slowly laid down on the ground, its gills opening and closing frantically, as if trying to capture any trace of air. However, its massive mouth seemed to already be sealed, and its eyes, initially wide, began to close slowly over time.


    But before its eyes closed completely, something caught my attention: a small purple glow, fleeting and transient, flashed before me. It was only for an instant, but still, it seemed like something extremely strange.


    The next moment, with no trace of any glow in its eyes, the enormous fish slowly closed them, as if disconnecting from the world around it. I blinked quickly, trying to process what had just happened, still not fully understanding.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    What the hell was that? Nekra approached the giant mutant fish, and as if it were the most natural thing in the world, it simply decided to fall asleep? Even for me, who had already witnessed inexplicable scenes, that seemed absurd.


    However, the strangeness didn¡¯t stop there. The next instant, the giant fish¡¯s body was engulfed by a thick, viscous black mist that seemed to devour even the light around it. As if it were a manifestation of pure darkness, an entirely black orb soon emerged from that mist.


    The darkness emanating from it was absolute, endless, like an infinite abyss. And no matter how you looked at it, the presence of that orb was deeply repulsive, a visceral discomfort that cut through the senses.


    From within that darkness, an eerie and unusual glow began to pulse, emitting a strangely sinister light as it slowly advanced toward Nekra.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but my body moved without my full awareness. My feet, as if acting on their own, guided me slowly toward where Nekra was, fixated on the orb. Each step I took seemed to echo, drawing its attention.


    When she finally turned toward me, her gaze was the same as always ¡ª indifferent, almost distant ¡ª but compared to our previous meetings, there was something more. It was a subtle change, a slight crack in her expression that I couldn''t quite place, but it was there, undeniable.


    I didn''t exactly know what was happening, but something told me she was sad. An inexplicable weight hung in the air, and, without fully understanding why, I gently placed my hand on Nekra''s head. It was an impulsive gesture, something I felt I needed to do, even though I couldn''t pinpoint where this urge came from.


    Tilting my head to the side, confused by my own actions, I silently watched as the orb slowly drifted toward Nekra. It moved with an unsettling calmness, as though it were returning to its place of origin, the space that always belonged to it.


    While I was distracted by the orb''s approach, something unexpected happened. Nekra moved toward me and wrapped me in a silent hug. Her face buried into my body, as if trying to hide her head, to escape something that was deeply bothering her.


    She didn''t say a word, but the absence of sound only made the tension in the air more palpable. I could feel, without needing words, that what was about to happen was something Nekra absolutely didn¡¯t want, something she seemed to despise with every fiber of her being. It was like she completely loathed the situation.


    I couldn¡¯t understand exactly what was going on, nor why Nekra seemed to hate it so much. In the end, all I could do was gently stroke her head, trying to offer some kind of comfort, even though I didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d even feel it.


    In the next moment, Nekra''s cloak moved strangely, as if it had a life of its own. It suddenly opened, swallowing the dark orb with terrifying speed. At the same time, Nekra¡¯s body trembled violently.


    She shook uncontrollably, as though she were freezing, or as if fear, anguish, and every other intense emotion had overtaken her all at once. The tremor lasted only a brief moment before she calmed down again, but what lingered was the sense that something deep had occurred, something she would¡¯ve preferred never to face.


    I couldn¡¯t make sense of any of it. Why the hell had Nekra¡¯s cloak absorbed the black orb, but it seemed like she was the one feeling the reaction? Was the cloak an extension of her, maybe? Something like that? The thought nagged at me, but it didn¡¯t quite add up.


    A part of me, though, had the strange feeling that, while unusual, this explanation made some kind of sense... while also seeming completely improbable.


    (... You... okay?) I asked, my voice sounding in my mind, full of concern. Nekra simply nodded, but her gesture was so quiet and restrained that something in her response left me with an odd feeling, like she was trying to hide something from me.


    (I¡¯m... used to it...) Nekra replied, but her words came in a strange way, like a mental whisper, tinged with a silent melancholy that I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Despite Nekra insisting she was used to it, the process still felt deeply uncomfortable to me. It was as though she was dealing with something far worse than just pain, something I couldn¡¯t identify. Of course, I didn¡¯t know everything about Nekra, much less what the hell that orb really was or why she had to absorb it.


    And, to be honest, I didn¡¯t even know she had the ability to do something like that, especially with her powers apparently sealed. The confusion and curiosity consumed me, and even though I knew I wouldn¡¯t have all the answers, I couldn¡¯t help it. So, with an almost instinctive impulse, I asked Nekra.


    (What did you feel when you absorbed the orb? It seemed like something really painful...)


    Nekra, still with her head lowered, pressed against my body as she hugged me, answered in a soft, trembling voice: (... I felt... an immense cold... like my bones were freezing... I felt my bones... breaking, cracking... one by one... it was unbearable pain... And besides that... a ravenous hunger... an intense rage...)


    When Nekra''s voice echoed in my mind, a wave of deep sadness washed over me, something so intense that it almost paralyzed me. Considering I rarely felt emotions so clearly, that alone was strange.


    But as much as I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t help Nekra. I didn¡¯t know how to help her, and that was a hard truth to accept. It was a burden she, unfortunately, had to carry alone.


    All I could do was be there for her, stroking and hugging her, offering whatever comfort I could, not knowing if it would be enough, but staying by her side as long as she needed.


    (White... so warm... and cozy... I love the white) Nekra said, her words resonating in my mind, soft and full of deep feeling. As she spoke, her arms tightened around me even more, and I could feel the intensity of her embrace as her head nestled closer to my hand, seeking comfort, as if the simple gesture was all she needed to feel safe at that moment.


    Though still immersed in confusion, I let Nekra follow what she needed, as though it was something I had no right to interrupt. Somehow, I felt compelled to give in to it, even though... honestly, I didn¡¯t really know why.


    Even so, with another question forming in my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but ask it silently to Nekra, as always: (Every time those orbs appear, do you have to absorb them? And why do you do it, even though you hate it?)


    Honestly, I expected a series of reactions from Nekra, maybe something that would reflect the complexity of everything she had been through.


    However, her next words were completely unexpected, something so far from what I could imagine that it left me speechless: (No... like?... what does that... mean?... Nekra was created... for this... by her... that¡¯s why... Nekra does it) The way she spoke, as if she were trying to understand the words as she said them, made it clear that the concept was completely foreign to her.


    For some reason, I had the feeling that Nekra had just dropped a bombshell on me, without warning or any preparation. And, speaking of which, who the hell was "She" that Nekra was referring to? I had no idea, and yet, it seemed like Nekra was so caught up in the moment, holding me tightly, that she didn¡¯t give me a chance to question anything.

 Chapter 99 - Storm [15]

    Clearly, there was something missing in Nekra ¡ª fundamental things, like the concept of refusing something just because you didn¡¯t like it. From what it seemed, Nekra didn¡¯t understand the meaning of rejection, even when something was unpleasant to her. No matter how much she hated it, she would still do it as long as she had been assigned to do so.


    At this point, one question remained: who exactly was the "she" Nekra occasionally referred to? Although I had some guesses, I couldn¡¯t say I trusted them. The problem was that all my assumptions had obvious flaws, and those that seemed coherent, even from my point of view, sounded far too absurd to be true.


    As absurd as they were, even those thoughts made some sense in a way. They explained a lot of things, including one fact I witnessed with my own eyes: Nekra killed the giant mutant fish without even moving.


    Or rather, it seemed less like a murder and more like the creature simply gave up on living, surrendering itself to an eternal sleep willingly. Honestly, what kind of power was that? Could it be one of Nekra¡¯s abilities? I had no idea what to think.


    The reaction team members, who stayed at a distance, watched everything with perplexed expressions, clearly disturbed by the fact that Nekra had appeared out of nowhere, without any warning.


    And to make matters worse, she had eliminated the huge mutant fish without even trying. If this scene didn¡¯t haunt anyone¡¯s nightmares, they¡¯d better be locked up, because she was definitely not human ¡ª she was an anomaly.


    To me, Nekra was like a cute little sister ¡ª or at least, that¡¯s how I had been seeing her lately. But to think she possessed such immense power... it was hard to process. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d forgotten that, not long ago, Nekra had been dangerously close to causing a mass extinction on Earth.


    It¡¯s strange to think that what Nekra did to the mutant fish was something carried out while her powers were properly sealed. That alone seemed unbelievable. Also, knowing that there are six more virtues besides Nekra makes me reflect on how dangerous this world really is for someone who¡¯s just an ordinary human.


    If I hadn¡¯t become an anomaly, I probably wouldn¡¯t stand a chance of surviving. Honestly, being just a victim in this chaos, without even understanding what was going on, must be terrifying.


    But putting my ramblings aside, what should I do now? I don¡¯t think Nekra should be here. Although taking her with me would make the mission a lot easier, my pride just wouldn¡¯t allow it. To me, Nekra is like a cute little sister ¡ª or at least that¡¯s how I keep seeing her.


    Of course, we¡¯re not really siblings, we don¡¯t share any blood ties or anything like that, but still, the idea has rooted itself in my mind. Anyway, taking her with me simply isn¡¯t an option.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like I could just leave her here. Besides, I felt like sending her back without warning would be rude, especially considering she came here to help me.


    Honestly, why am I complicating myself so much over this? Still, it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t have a way to convince Nekra to go back on her own, and peacefully.


    (...Nekra... can you go back to the place where we played with the dolls, can¡¯t you?) I asked, watching as she briefly looked up and tilted her head innocently.


    With a confused expression, Nekra¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, tinged with a melancholic tone: (I can¡¯t... go with... the white?... Nekra... wants to stay... together...)


    The moment I heard Nekra¡¯s words in my mind, a sense of confusion and division took over me. For some reason, something inside me urged me to accept her request, a feeling I didn¡¯t even know I still had.


    I¡¯d say it was my emotional feelings at play, but the truth was that it confused me. Anyway, my logical side told me I shouldn¡¯t agree. The simple idea of two anomalies, both considered dangerous by the organization, being out at the same time could get us into serious trouble.


    (How about this? If you wait for me patiently, I promise I¡¯ll give you more ice cream than I normally do) I said, and upon hearing that, Nekra seemed visibly happier.


    I won¡¯t lie, the proposal sounds a bit absurd, but to me, it would be like giving gold to Nekra, if it were in human terms. I really didn¡¯t know why I liked ice cream so much, but somehow, I just loved it.


    I couldn¡¯t control myself when I was near it, as if it were irresistible. I mean, ice cream is naturally delicious, sweet, and with a texture that wins anyone over. But, as much as I tried to understand, I had no idea why I had become so obsessed with it.


    Putting that aside, I looked back at Nekra. As always, her face remained impassive, but for some reason, I could tell she seemed pleased with my proposal: (Okay... Nekra will... do as the white says...)


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I slowly blinked my eyes, allowing the feeling of distance to settle as I separated from Nekra. In the next instant, the cloak surrounding her expanded, enveloping her completely, like a shadow stretching to swallow her. In the blink of an eye, she seemed to be sucked into the dark fabric, disappearing completely, as if being pulled by an invisible force.


    As I watched, a doubt crossed my mind: from what I could tell, not all of Nekra¡¯s powers had been stored inside me. I had no clear idea of what exactly I had absorbed. However, one thing seemed certain: Nekra still appeared to have most of her abilities.


    In the end, I remained where I was, trying to process everything that had happened. The situation had unfolded so suddenly that it still felt surreal to me. I mean, Nekra had just appeared out of nowhere and eliminated the giant fish that had been chasing us since we arrived in the city.


    Although this had ruffled my pride a bit, I couldn¡¯t help but think that if I had known Nekra could defeat him so easily, maybe I should¡¯ve called her earlier... though, to be honest, I had no idea how to do that anyway.


    Speaking of which, after Nekra left, the reaction team members started to approach, their faces full of confusion. Well, I can¡¯t blame them; they must be just as lost as I am. After all, Nekra appeared out of nowhere and, in the blink of an eye, took down the giant fish that had been chasing us.


    ¡°Even for someone like me, who¡¯s seen it all in this job... this is probably one of the first times I¡¯ve been saved by an anomaly. Somehow, that¡¯s strange¡± one of the reaction team members commented as they came closer.


    The others seemed to share the same uncertainty or, more precisely, didn¡¯t know how they should react to this.


    Being saved by an anomaly was probably not something that happened often... honestly, I doubt it¡¯s ever been a real possibility for them.


    And, honestly, I can¡¯t blame them¡ªconsidering that 99% of the anomalies we encounter want to kill us, this situation was anything but common.


    Besides, at least up until now, all the anomalies I¡¯ve encountered seemed, for lack of a better word, relatively primitive. I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s the right word, but what I mean is they acted instinctively, almost as if there was no reasoning or emotion behind their movements.


    That makes everything even more unsettling because it leads us to believe that the primordial instinct of anomalies is to attack and eliminate humans. And, to my surprise, Nekra was the first anomaly I saw demonstrating the ability to think. However, from what I¡¯ve heard from Emily and Laura, these anomalies, though rare, aren¡¯t as uncommon as I thought.


    While I and the reaction team members stood there, still a bit distracted, watching the giant fish now motionless, the leader¡¯s firm voice echoed through the area: ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving. We¡¯re close to the objective now. The faster we solve this, the sooner we can get out of here¡±


    With that, following the leader¡¯s orders, we moved deeper into the park... though I wasn¡¯t sure that phrase made sense. After all, it was just a park. Still, compared to the rest of the city, it seemed oddly intact.


    The storm continued to rage¡ªheavy rain and increasingly strong winds¡ªbut somehow, the park remained indifferent, as if it were separate from the chaos surrounding it.


    ¡°This is strange... It¡¯s like this place isn¡¯t being affected, unlike the rest of the city. Maybe some kind of temporal dissonance?¡± one of the reaction team members remarked, watching the surroundings carefully.


    I had no idea what the hell they were talking about. From my perspective, at least, it seemed obvious that this place wasn¡¯t being affected simply because the anomaly responsible for everything was concentrated at the center of the park.


    Of course, everything around us looked abnormal, especially the trees scattered throughout the park. For some inexplicable reason, they were still standing, despite the strong wind violently shaking them.


    However, compared to what was going on outside, inside the park the atmosphere was relatively calmer, almost as if a strange barrier of tranquility surrounded it. In the end, I decided to stop overthinking it.


    Thinking about this kind of thing was never my strong suit. Before becoming an anomaly, I was probably the type of person who always stood out for their failing grades in school.


    Anyway, we kept walking for a while longer until we finally reached the center. I had no idea what to expect when we got there¡ªmaybe some kind of floating orb? Something grand and chaotic? Ultimately, my thoughts were simple. But considering I was... a simple anomaly myself, it didn¡¯t matter.


    I can¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t surprised¡ªin fact, I was completely stunned by what I saw when we arrived at the center of the park. Or rather, what should¡¯ve been the center, because, to my utter bewilderment, it simply didn¡¯t exist anymore. Where it should have been, there was now a massive waterfall... but upside down.


    The water wasn¡¯t falling; it was rising, defying any logic. I know that doesn¡¯t make any sense, but it¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m witnessing: a waterfall flowing upward, as if gravity had been reversed. And, at the top, at the most improbable point, rested a floating island, suspended in the air like a fragment torn from reality itself.


    While the leader lightly pressed his ear, probably explaining the situation to Emily, I activated my eyes, focusing intently on what was happening in front of me. The sight was undoubtedly breathtaking, but something told me this wasn¡¯t an anomaly.


    The waterfall, although fascinating, didn¡¯t display the characteristic colors I¡¯d normally associate with one. There was nothing connecting it to the pattern of distortions I was used to seeing in anomalies.


    So, in other words, the fact that there was a waterfall where the water flows upward instead of downward, in a strangely natural way, is something that, although it makes no sense, I can¡¯t simply ignore. This is the reality I¡¯m in, and, unfortunately, I can¡¯t deny its existence.


    In the end, denying it wouldn¡¯t change anything. But, honestly, how is this supposed to work? Does this place have reversed gravity or something? At least, as far as I know, scientifically, that should be impossible.


    And, just like me, all the reaction team members were there, frozen, watching the scene with expressions of confusion, not knowing what to say or how to explain what was happening in front of us.


    However, while everyone, including myself, watched the scene in front of us with some admiration, one question lingered in my mind: (So... has anyone actually stopped to think about how we''re going to get up there?)

 Chapter 100 - Storm [16]

    The reaction team members took a moment to discuss how we could get to the floating island, but from what I could gather, the conversation didn¡¯t seem to be getting anywhere. In fact, I heard someone suggest an unusual approach: use the waterfall as a way up, since its flow was going in the opposite direction of normal ¡ª meaning, upwards.


    Of course, that suggestion was immediately dismissed... and, to be honest, I had no idea why. I have to admit, at first, it seemed like a decent idea. Wouldn¡¯t it help solve our problem? Maybe I¡¯m just thinking that way because I¡¯m an anomaly. Also, if something went wrong and we lost our balance while climbing up the waterfall, the fall wouldn¡¯t be pleasant ¡ª probably brutal.


    But putting that aside, I had a few ways to get us up there. The only problem was how to communicate that without giving myself a huge headache later... Well, I guess I can make that kind of sacrifice for the team. With that completely selfless thought in mind, I stood up from the rock where I had been sitting and walked silently over to the reaction team, careful not to draw attention too soon.


    As soon as they noticed my approach, their eyes instinctively turned to me. Their expressions showed confusion, likely due to my sudden arrival, but there was no sign of fear or panic¡ªjust surprise and a brief moment of assessment.


    Even so, I remained silent, striding forward with steady steps toward the leader, Rupert, who stood slightly apart from the rest of the response team, carefully observing the situation. I stopped in front of him, feeling the weight of the moment grow heavier.


    The next instant, I took a deep breath, gathered my thoughts, and, without hesitation, projected my message mentally, waiting to see if he would understand it.


    This was the way Nekra taught me to use telepathy. She told me to just think and then direct my thoughts with the intention of them reaching someone else. The explanation was simple, almost naive, but somehow it worked. I knew it seemed silly, like something too obvious, but honestly, if the result is what matters, then who cares about the method? What matters is that I can communicate this way, and for me, that¡¯s enough.


    (Go up, Leader) I said, pointing to the island above us: (I¡¯ll help)


    After my words, what I expected finally arrived: an intense headache, like needles being jabbed into my mind abruptly. However, this time, the sensation was different. A barely noticeable discomfort spread through me, but my expression didn¡¯t reveal anything, and to my surprise, nothing more happened. I was even surprised. The last time I tried, the pain had been unbearable, much worse than I had imagined.


    The leader, probably having heard my voice in his mind, stared at me for a few seconds before shifting his gaze to the top of the island. His eyes fixed there for a moment, and then, with a slight turn, he looked back at me. That was when, unexpectedly, a small smile appeared on his usually impassive face, which caught me off guard. And in the next moment, his words managed to be even more surprising.


    ¡°You know, your voice... is much more pleasant and softer than I expected. That, in a way, surprises me. It has a strangely... human quality, which, somehow, makes me feel a bit relieved. I¡¯m not sure why. Oh, and my name is Rupert, not ¡°leader¡± Keep that in mind¡±


    I blinked for a moment, trying to process his words. My voice? Speaking of which, what would my voice even sound like now? Normally, when I think, the voice accompanying my thoughts is the old one, the usual voice of any average student. But with my new body, I had no idea how my voice would sound. I mean, I couldn¡¯t know, since I couldn¡¯t speak to find out.


    Anyway, as I got lost in my thoughts, the leader walked over to the other reaction team members, and before speaking, he threw one last glance in my direction: ¡°Guys, looks like the [Angel of Death] offered to help us get up there¡± Rupert commented, pointing one of his fingers to the floating island above us.


    With the leader¡¯s words, all eyes immediately turned to me. In a matter of seconds, I found myself at the center of attention, an uncomfortable and unexpected focus. The members stared with expressions full of doubt and confusion, which didn¡¯t surprise me.


    I hadn¡¯t even said a word, and Rupert, their leader, had suddenly and without explanation informed them that I¡¯d be the one to help them. It was hard to understand what he had in mind with such an announcement, especially considering the silence hanging in the air.


    However, instead of the skeptical or distrustful reactions I had expected, something curious happened: the members, contrary to what I imagined, reacted surprisingly normally, almost as if they had been expecting it.


    ¡°The [Angel of Death] offered to help? It¡¯s hard to believe, but considering we¡¯ve been helped twice before, I think it¡¯s possible... though it¡¯s still strange accepting help from an anomaly¡± commented one of the members, receiving nods of agreement from the others.


    Honestly, this group was strange. Normally, whenever I meet humans, their reactions vary greatly, but overall, there¡¯s something they all have in common, something I¡¯ve affectionately dubbed ¡°anomlophobia¡±: an irrational fear of anomalies.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Although the name sounds exaggerated, the fear they feel isn¡¯t as irrational as it seems, but well, that doesn¡¯t matter right now. Anyway, the members seemed to have accepted the idea, which was a good start.


    Still, one question lingered: how exactly was I going to get us up there? Honestly, the method I used in the city probably wouldn¡¯t work the same way, since there wasn¡¯t a surface to push off from. But it¡¯s not like I hadn¡¯t thought of other solutions.


    I thought simply and directly: (Now it¡¯s your turn, my other self)


    As if anticipating my intentions, my body began exhaling a dense dark mist. Within seconds, the ground was completely covered by the mist, which continued to pour from me steadily.


    Soon after, the mist began to take shape. I felt something solid under my feet, but when I looked down, I realized the height didn¡¯t match the ground level. In short, something was lifting me, an invisible but firm surface pushing me upward.


    The next instant, a long, serpentine neck rose before me, its texture strangely scaly, yet still exhaling the characteristic dark mist of my Alter Ego. The neck twisted and turned, revealing a reptilian face, with large eyes glowing red, their vertical pupils reflecting the light intensely. The mouth opened, showing rows of sharp teeth, ready to cut the air with a menacing gleam.


    I looked around, and two long black wings spread out majestically, while a long tail rose behind me. I blinked quickly, trying to process what was in front of me, until it finally hit me: my Alter Ego had turned into a Wyvern.


    I won''t lie, it genuinely surprised me. I hadn''t expected this. I know I had left the decision of how we''d get up there to my Alter Ego, but how could I have predicted he¡¯d suddenly transform into a Wyvern?.


    "Awesome! First time I''ve seen something like that... at least up close enough not to try to devour me" commented one of the reaction team members, marveling at the Wyvern.


    Speaking of which, the way he spoke gave the impression he¡¯d seen a Wyvern before. Could there be an anomaly that looks like a Wyvern out there? That''s kinda amazing, right? I mean, it''s every man¡¯s dream at least once in their life to ride a creature like this, right?.


    In the next moment, the massive shadow, which had taken the form of the Wyvern, moved. Its colossal body, supported by long legs, shifted gracefully, while its muscular, scaly arms extended to the sides, revealing the powerful black wings that spread out with grandeur.


    The next moment, the Wyvern crouched, preparing for a quick sprint. Its muscles tensed before it launched into a powerful leap, slamming its massive wings against the ground with force, creating a wave of air that reverberated around us.


    The impact gave it a slight boost, lifting into the air with surprising agility. Within seconds, we were floating above the earth, the biting wind hitting our faces with an almost unbeatable force.


    My Alter Ego, now transformed into an enormous dragon, gained altitude quickly, its powerful wings cutting through the air as it approached the island with alarming speed.


    The scene below blurred as we ascended, and the island became a distant dot, but soon we''d be over it, the wind and the sound of our flight echoing in our ears.


    By the way, a sudden question popped into my mind: why the hell had he never used this ability to fight if he could transform? But, like a snap, the answer came almost naturally.


    After all, my Alter Ego was an extension of me, and the solution to the issue had been there all along, clear and simple. Despite its imposing and gigantic form, he only had access to that dimension of power while in that condition. The transformation provided size and strength, but it also imposed severe limitations.


    He couldn''t breathe fire, for example, and his movements became surprisingly slow, especially when compared to the agility of other forms he could take. In short, the disadvantages of this form far outweighed the advantages, making it less useful for intense battles.


    In just a few seconds, we reached the heights, crossing the edge of the floating island. My Alter Ego, now transformed into an imposing Wyvern, circled the island, revealing its beauty from a unique perspective. The view that unfolded before us was almost indescribable.


    If I had to summarize in a few words, I''d say it was something worthy of paradise. The land was covered in a blanket of vibrant flowers stretching as far as the eye could see, creating a multicolored carpet that seemed to reflect the very essence of serenity.


    Small streams meandered through the ground, their clear blue waters shimmering in the soft sunlight, so clear that you could see the smooth stones and fish swimming gently at the bottom. The tranquility of this place made it seem as if time had a different rhythm here, slower, as if the island were a refuge of untouched peace.


    Another strange thing I noticed was something even stranger: the island was immensely large, large enough to cover a good portion of the park, but curiously, when we were down below, its vastness wasn''t as obvious.


    There was something odd about it, as if the size of the island was distorted by our perception, or maybe by the atmosphere around it. The strangest part, however, was the city. From there, we could never see the island.


    And it wasn''t because we were distant or in an unfavorable viewing position; it was something even more inexplicable. It seemed like the island just didn¡¯t exist. As if, suddenly, it had appeared out of nowhere, popping into existence in an instant.


    Strangely, the island, viewed from above, seemed to belong to a completely different reality, as if it were in a parallel dimension, floating beyond the reach of time and space, yet somehow still existing in the present, pulsing with unmistakable energy.


    The sight was both unsettling and awe-inspiring, a sort of visual paradox that sparked both fascination and unease. My Alter Ego, now transformed into a majestic Wyvern, glided around the edge of the island with supernatural lightness, its enormous wings cutting through the air in precise movements.


    For a moment, it seemed as though he was as integrated into that surreal landscape as the island itself, giving us the time we needed to observe every detail of the place we were about to enter.


    Additionally, at the heart of that surreal and magical vision, there stood a massive structure, something resembling a temple, yet it stood out from the rest of the scene in a nearly unsettling way.


    Although it seemed perfectly suited to the environment, there was something strangely out of place about its presence, as if it was an element that, while it should be there, didn¡¯t quite belong.


    The imposing construction, with its towering columns and intricate details, immediately caught the eye, undoubtedly the first point to which our gaze would be drawn, like a beacon.

 Chapter 101 - Storm [17]

    "This place is incredible... It feels like crossing a portal into another world. Or at least, I imagine that''s how someone would feel when entering one" commented one of the response team members, letting out a gasp of awe.


    Their eyes scanned the surreal landscape ahead, while their feet sank slightly into the soft earth of the floating island, feeling the strange lightness of the ground beneath their boots.


    All the other team members seemed to share the same thoughts, and I was no exception. As they mentioned, the scene before us hardly seemed like it could exist on Earth. We were surrounded by a sea of lush flowers, in every imaginable color and shape, stretching as far as the eye could see.


    The air was filled with a soft, intoxicating fragrance, while the gentle breeze made the petals dance in a hypnotic display. No matter where we looked, the only fitting description for what we were witnessing was simple: a true paradise.


    But perhaps for that very reason, an odd tension hung in the air, thick and almost tangible. It was as if everyone there, consciously or unconsciously, knew that this apparent tranquility was just a fragile facade, on the verge of unraveling.


    The environment, at first glance, seemed like paradise ¡ª lush vegetation, fresh air, the distant call of creatures hidden among the foliage ¡ª but this serenity concealed a silent danger. At any moment, without warning, the scene could turn into a complete nightmare.


    The plants now resting under our feet, motionless and harmless, could, in an instant, rise up like hungry predators, twisting and contorting to hunt us.


    This was the kind of place we found ourselves in: a land where logic faltered, and the unexpected ruled, making every step a gamble against the unknown.


    As the group members observed the surroundings with a mix of fascination and caution, my eyes turned to my Alter Ego, who still maintained its imposing draconian form. Its scaled skin subtly reflected the light, and its vertical, ember-like eyes locked with mine.


    For a brief moment, I felt the weight of its presence, a primal force contained in its piercing gaze. Then, it let out a warm puff of air through its nostrils, strong enough to make my hair flutter. The low, deep sound of its exhalation carried a near -instinctive tone, as if it were evaluating something within me.


    Without hesitation, its body began to dissolve into a dark, twisting mist, which dispersed into the air before being drawn back into me, leaving only the echo of its existence in the silence that followed.


    I glanced briefly at the horizon, not focusing on any particular point, just letting my eyes wander across the vastness around me. The wind brought the salty scent of the sea, and the sun, now tilting in the sky, bathed the landscape in golden hues.


    I sighed and turned, beginning to walk toward our destination. To be honest, on that vast island, it was the only place that really stood out, a striking presence amid the dense vegetation and uneven terrain. At least, that¡¯s what we¡¯d noticed from above, when we were still flying over the area.


    ¡°I think this is the first time I¡¯ve entered the epicenter of an anomaly and, instead of feeling that usual weight in my chest, I actually feel strangely relaxed¡± commented one of the response team members, casting a curious glance around as they walked.


    ¡°Well, these places are usually a lot more... diabolical?¡± replied another member, hesitating for a moment as they searched for the right word. Their eyebrow arched slightly.


    ¡°I just hope this place is as peaceful as it seems on the outside¡± said another member, letting out a heavy sigh. Their gaze scanned the structure ahead, analyzing every detail of the flawless fa?ade, as if trying to predict what really awaited beyond the entrance.


    It seemed that each of them carried their own stories about anomalous places, which made me briefly wonder what kind of experiences they¡¯d lived through. Not that it made much of a difference to me at the moment ¡ª after all, that wasn¡¯t why we were here.


    Still, it was curious to realize that places like this could emerge due to anomalies. What intrigued me, however, was how this particular place deviated from my expectations.


    If someone had asked me, I would have imagined something much more bizarre ¡ª translucent ground like glass, revealing an endless abyss below, or perhaps streams of thick, red liquid, pulsing like lava made of blood. In comparison, this scene felt almost... ordinary.


    Anyway, as we moved forward, the structure we had first spotted from afar in the sky became increasingly clear as we drew nearer. Now, its intricate forms stood out sharply, revealing its grandeur.


    It was impossible to deny that, in some way, it resembled an ancient temple, something sacred and lost in time. Moss and lichens covered the stones, creating a vivid contrast between the vibrant green and the aged stone. The structure seemed to crumble under the weight of the years, but its majesty still remained.


    And, oddly enough, that construction seemed completely out of place, as if it didn¡¯t belong to the surroundings, where wild nature reigned without the interference of human hands.


    ¡°Strange¡± commented Rupert, observing the structure intently: ¡°It¡¯s like this temple has been here for much longer than anything else around it. The stones seem weathered, worn¡±


    It seemed Rupert had thoughts quite similar to mine. However, that didn¡¯t matter, at least from my perspective. Deep down, what mattered was that the structure before us was clearly older than the rest of the island.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    There could be plausible explanations for that¡ªperhaps a construction from a more ancient time, or even a remnant of something lost to time ¡ª but, in the end, little of that would change the situation.


    As we approached the structure, the tension in the air grew. The response team members began to circle the area with calculated movements, likely looking for a way for us to enter.


    The main entrance, which at first appeared to be the portal, was sealed by a complex and imposing mechanism. Upon closer inspection, I realized that what had seemed like a temple actually bore a much closer resemblance to a medieval church.


    Its tall columns and the majestic arch of the fa?ade suggested a design inspired by the great cathedrals of past eras, but with proportions that surpassed any construction from that period.


    Anyway, while the team members focused on exploring the exterior of the temple, my eyes couldn¡¯t stray from the entrance. There, engraved in the stones, were enigmatic words.


    What surprised me the most was that, despite their unfamiliar appearance, I could understand what they said, as if an ancient language was revealing itself before me.


    It wasn¡¯t as if it was something entirely new; a strange and distant feeling began to grow inside me. Perhaps my brain, somehow, had evolved or adapted since I became an anomaly.


    No matter how much I try to understand this, it still feels strange. I feel like I still hold onto my human identity, but at the same time, there are moments when it feels like there¡¯s something else, like I have another identity that I can''t remember. It''s as if I¡¯m two different people, or at least, two souls sharing the same body ¡ª if that even makes sense.


    Anyway, in the end, the lingering question was that I could read what was written. However, while there was indeed writing, it was impossible to pronounce it because, although it had no meaning in words, it carried a sense ¡ª at least for someone who understood the language.


    And, strangely, when I reflected on its meaning, something unexpected happened. The entrance began to glow, an intense, blinding light burst from its openings, illuminating the darkness around us.


    Then, the stone door ahead began to slowly descend, revealing a dark and mysterious hallway. The reaction team members, visibly tense, rushed toward the spot, their weapons held firmly, eyes fixed on the scene before them.


    Seconds later, when the entrance was fully open, the team members exchanged glances for a moment, their faces marked by confusion, as if trying to understand why the door had suddenly opened. Their eyes, initially hesitant, then turned to me. I looked back at them, blinked briefly, and then shrugged. I wouldn¡¯t be able to explain what had happened, even if I wanted to.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t have much of an idea either. From my perspective, the door just opened on its own, with no apparent explanation. I mean, I didn¡¯t even say anything ¡ª I just thought about it opening, and suddenly, it gave way. In the end, with no answers or explanations, we decided the best thing to do was enter and find out what was inside.


    Slowly, we entered the structure, and it turned out to be exactly as it appeared from the outside. The environment exuded an ancient atmosphere, vaguely resembling what you''d expect from a medieval church.


    The dim light from small windows cast long shadows on the stone walls, and heavy chairs were arranged on either side, meticulously aligned.


    In the center, there was a narrow aisle that led up to the chairs, almost like a space dedicated to silence and reflection.


    At the end of the room, a grand throne stood, where a water-made figure with priestly features held a book. The image, ethereal and almost mystical, seemed to observe all who approached.


    Strangely, it genuinely seemed like the water priest was alive. You could tell that the water inside him ¡ª if that¡¯s even possible, considering his entire body was made of it ¡ª was still moving, gently rippling as if it had a life of its own. However, the priest didn¡¯t move a single inch since we entered the room, remaining static like a liquid statue, his presence unsettling and silent.


    Next to him, several showcases displayed objects that seemed extremely valuable, all curiously made of water, reflecting the soft light of the room. The reaction team members began to search around, their eyes alert for any clue that might lead us to the anomaly.


    The tension in the air grew with each passing minute. By the way, since we arrived, the signal with the outside world had been completely cut off. It became apparent when Rupert tried, unsuccessfully, to contact the organization.


    Anyway, inside the church, the first thing I did was close my eyes. When I opened them again, my eyes were glowing intensely, in a multitude of colors that seemed to dance as they reflected the light around me.


    The world before me unfolded, revealing a new dimension, a vibrant and unique essence, visible only to me, and no one else. It was like a curtain had been raised, showing something deeply hidden, something I had the privilege ¡ª or perhaps the burden ¡ª of perceiving.


    In this new world I could glimpse, the priest and all the relics in the display didn¡¯t shine at all. However, there was something that stood out intensely, as if it were the only living thing in that place.


    The book the priest was holding radiated a light so strong it seemed to eclipse everything else around it. I stared at it, and for some inexplicable reason, I felt that the book had noticed my gaze. It was as if it was aware of my presence.


    The sensation was strange, even more so because, as I looked closer, I noticed sweat running down the face of the book... which was, undoubtedly, impossible, considering we were talking about a book, after all.


    My feet moved slowly, each step echoing softly in the silence around me, as I made my way toward the book. By this point, I was absolutely certain of it: the book was definitely nervous and anxious, almost pulsing with an energy of its own.


    In summary, it was an anomaly, and the intense glow emanating from its body indicated that, fortunately for me, it seemed to be one of those I could eliminate with surprising ease.


    With slow but steady steps, I continued to move toward the book, my large eyes, which shimmered in multiple colors, blinking softly from time to time, reflecting the strange energy that filled the room.


    However, when I was about to reach the book, the place began to tremble, the ground vibrating beneath my feet. I quickly glanced around, trying to understand what was happening, before turning my eyes back to the priest.


    I saw his hands, which had been completely still, now gripping the arm of his throne tightly, his fingers white with tension. In the next moment, the priest stood up abruptly, his empty, lifeless eyes locking directly onto me.


    At the same time, I felt the anxiety and fear emanating from the book, a growing and overwhelming sensation, as if something was about to break at any moment.


    Honestly, this was the first time something like this had happened. I mean, the anomaly... it was hiding from me, wasn¡¯t it? At least, that¡¯s what it seemed like, because when I arrived, the place was strangely quiet, as if it was completely dead, lifeless.


    And clearly, the anomaly was trying to pass itself off as something simple, just a mere book, as if its presence could be disguised so easily.


    Although the priest had an imposing appearance, with his upright posture and steady gaze, for some reason, the fact that I could only see the book as something that could truly be called alive made the scene almost comical.


    The book, with its yellowed pages and worn cover, seemed to be more afraid of me than I should have been of it, as if it knew that, despite all the priest''s authority, it was the one in an uncomfortable position.

 Chapter 102 - Storm [18]

    Both the priest, made entirely of water, and I stood motionless, staring at each other in tense silence. Neither of us made a move, as if a single gesture could trigger something irreversible. The tension in the air was almost palpable.


    I could clearly feel that he was on the defensive ¡ª his liquid body shimmering slightly, as if hesitating between attacking or retreating. In other words, he was afraid of me. And, for some reason, this realization began to unsettle me. For the first time, I felt like I was the villain in this story.


    "Should we shoot?" asked one of the response team members behind me, tension evident in their voice.


    Everyone was positioned in strategic spots, covered by shields, their weapons firmly held and aimed directly at the giant water priest.


    But I had no idea how effective those weapons would be against a being made entirely of liquid. Still, if they caused any kind of discomfort, that might be enough.


    Anyway, since the giant priest wasn¡¯t showing any intention to move, I decided to take the initiative. With that thought in mind, I stepped forward slowly, each footfall echoing in the tense moment.


    However, to my surprise, instead of remaining still or reacting hostilely, the giant priest retreated just as much. I frowned and tilted my head slightly, confused by the unexpected response.


    For some reason, I had a strong feeling that he wasn¡¯t going to attack. Instead, he would simply turn around and flee. However, that was impossible. Besides the door we entered through, this place didn¡¯t seem to have any other entrances or exits. The concrete walls were solid, with no cracks or hidden passages. In other words, he was completely cornered.


    ***


    (POV - ???)


    Since he "emerged" for the first time, he always knew he had power. No other being dared to approach his parents; he always had the feeling he could do whatever he wanted, be whatever he wanted, conquer everything within his reach.


    The confidence he exuded made him believe he was above any obstacle. However, he was about to discover how wrong he was, and it all began when he appeared in that strange place, where nothing seemed familiar.


    At first, he found himself in something filthy, a chaotic and desolate place. Other beings roamed there, weak creatures he could exterminate the moment he wished, effortlessly.


    So, he decided to make this new environment his empire, slowly expanding his dominion until he achieved total conquest. But then, something invaded his territory, his home, his kingdom. It was small, slow, and weak, much like the other beings of this world, called humans. But, contrary to what he thought, this being was not like the others.


    It was worse. Definitely the worst of all. The being spent its last moments of life, immersed in a whirlwind of desperate questions: Why was it there? How could something so insignificant exist in that place? How could something so grotesque have reached him?.


    For the first time, the being felt fear, a strange and unsettling sensation that took over completely. He thought that if he remained still, the terrifying thing, disguised in the skin of fragile humans, would simply ignore him and leave.


    However, to his surprise, that¡¯s not what happened. On the contrary, the creature seemed to recognize him, its penetrating eyes reflecting a dark understanding. It knew exactly who he was, and what he was.


    Slowly, with threatening confidence, it began walking toward him, each step heavier than the last, as if it knew the moment of confrontation had come.


    The being thought about fighting, but would that be wise? Was there anything to be done? What would it mean to fight in a battle already lost? The being didn¡¯t know, as he had never felt this way, vulnerable, terrified, defenseless... No, he had felt something similar before, but he wanted to forget.


    It was at the exact moment the memory resurfaced ¡ª the memory he could never erase ¡ª that the being was overwhelmed by a storm of sensations. What he saw, in that brief instant, was indescribable... It was hard to find words for what he witnessed, and, until now, he hadn¡¯t dared to try. What remained was the void, and the fear of reliving that moment.


    Although different, the being once again felt that pressure, but now, coming from the monster in front of him, who resembled a human. He knew there was no way to win.


    The idea of victory was an illusion, a defeat already set from the beginning. With that thought, the being made his decision. With a precise movement, he controlled his water golem, giving it form and agility.


    Turning quickly, the being began to run, not caring where, only knowing he needed to flee from the human-shaped monster approaching relentlessly.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ***


    (POV ¨C Protagonist)


    I could say I had countless detailed images in my mind of how the situation would unfold, thousands of them, to be honest. However, in none of those wildest images could I have predicted that the next action of the water priest would be to simply turn around and start running, as if an invisible monster was right behind him.


    That scene made me wonder: is this what it feels like to be chased by a bear? Although the roles were strangely reversed, because, in this situation, I suddenly realized I had, somehow, become the bear.


    However, it didn¡¯t make sense for him to run; there was nothing behind him... or at least, there hadn¡¯t been moments ago. Suddenly, as soon as the water priest turned, a water-formed portal appeared in front of him.


    I blinked, surprised by the situation, as I watched the giant water figure pass through the portal. He started running, his enormous figure moving rapidly.


    On the other side, the flower-filled field we had seen when we were still outside stretched out, visible through the shimmering opening. The water priest was running with an unusual urgency, as if his very life depended on this hurried movement.


    "What the hell? Is this really happening?" commented one of the reaction team members, their voice full of doubt: "The anomaly just ran?" He seemed shocked and confused, his eyes wide as he tried to process what he had just seen.


    In the end, I had no choice but to chase after the water priest. I noticed the team members glancing at each other, confused, for a brief moment, as if trying to figure out what was happening.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, they nodded to themselves, and with serious expressions, they began to run after me, armed and ready for anything. Now, the next scene, no doubt, was something you wouldn¡¯t see on an ordinary day.


    A young child, looking about 10 years old, was running ahead of a group of armed adults, all desperately chasing after her. They were pursuing a water statue that took the form of a priest, with clothes and features resembling a priest from ancient times.


    The scene, chaotic and absurd, had a comical quality; I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I imagined it. The situation itself, with the child leading the run and the armed adults trailing behind her, was at the very least hilarious.


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t take this little game too far. As I ran, darkness began to emanate from my body, engulfing everything around me as if it were consuming the very light.


    In the next instant, a gigantic hand made of dark mist suddenly appeared behind me and lunged toward the colossal priest. He had no time to react. The hand grabbed his legs with an unexpected force, sending him crashing to the ground.


    To be honest, I thought the hand would just pass through him, since he was made of water, but to my surprise, he seemed strangely solid, almost as if he had turned into an impenetrable rock.


    Either way, this brought me closer to the priest¡ªor rather, to the book he was holding. The priest quickly recovered from the fall, and as soon as he noticed my approach, he raised his arm.


    In a swift motion, he swung it down toward me with all his might. I, however, stayed still, simply observing the situation. I didn¡¯t need to move, as I knew his arm would stop before hitting me.


    As I expected, once his arm crossed the boundary of my golden field, my only reaction was to take a slow step back from his strike. In the next moment, his arm was severed and fell to the ground, but there was nothing else there¡ªjust the echo of the motion.


    I glanced at the priest¡¯s hand, still extended in the air, before shifting my gaze to the book he carried, examining every detail of its cover. Meanwhile, the members behind me began to argue, their voices muffled by the growing tension in the air.


    "I don¡¯t even know what the hell is going on here" one of the members remarked, his face marked with confusion: "We should be the good guys in this situation, but it feels like we¡¯re acting like villains" The uncertainty in his voice was clear, as if the line between right and wrong had warped before his eyes.


    "Does this even matter? Didn¡¯t she just teleport? She was right there, under his arm, and then suddenly she was gone¡ªshe just vanished. It doesn¡¯t make sense!" another member commented, with an expression of surprise that seemed to overshadow his confusion.


    I briefly turned my head back, casting a fleeting glance in their direction, though, in reality, I was already watching them without needing to move, as if something in my gaze was already fixed on them.


    Still, the priest¡¯s water-formed attack didn¡¯t lessen in intensity. In the next moment, his arm, which had fallen to the ground near me, moved swiftly and forcefully, advancing toward me.


    But I didn¡¯t even budge. Instead, a shield of dark mist appeared beside me, rising with firmness and intercepting the attack with precision.


    Turning my attention forward again, I observed the movements of the giant water priest. At that moment, his gaze¡ªif you could call it that¡ªturned toward me.


    It was a strange sensation, as he didn¡¯t seem to have actual eyes, just a presence directed at me. Regardless, with his legs blocked, he had no way to escape. Or so I thought.


    But, to my surprise, his hand detached from his body and moved swiftly, carrying the book with an unexpected force.


    Honestly, I was tired of being chasing. With that single thought, another hand emerged from the ground and firmly gripped the water arm.


    The shadowy hand began to slowly retreat, pulling the watery arm¡ªand the book¡ªtoward me. When the book was finally before me, I stared at it, feeling a subtle tension in the air.


    The book didn¡¯t react. I wasn¡¯t sure if it couldn¡¯t or for some other reason, but either way, it remained still. However, something in me sensed that, despite its inactivity, the book was filled with a subtle fear¡ªa feeling of dread I could perceive, even without words or gestures. But honestly, it wasn¡¯t something I cared about.


    With a sharp motion of my arm, I punched the book hard. My fist tore through its pages, creating a clear hole in the paper.


    In the next moment, the familiar orb appeared above my head, its pulsating light filling the scene as it began to suck the colors from the book, as if it wanted to devour its essence.


    I simply watched impassively as my eyes slowly returned to their normal color, unhurried, as if the whole spectacle was just another routine.


    The reaction team members behind me, including Rupert, just stared at the scene, their gazes marked by a mix of confusion and hesitation.


    I imagine the scene of the orb floating above my head, sucking the colors from the book, isn¡¯t visible to them, so they probably think I just punched the book. Well, I don¡¯t need to get into the details with them, right? Anyway, the goal was achieved, and that¡¯s what matters.

 Chapter 103 - Storm [19]

    A few days after the incident with the book-shaped anomaly in the city, I spent the rest of the time quietly in my room, accompanied by Nekra. Keeping the promise I made last time, every time we had ice cream, I shared much more with her than before.


    I won¡¯t lie, seeing my ice cream disappear quickly makes me feel strangely melancholic, as if something is slipping away from me. Each spoonful she takes, I feel this curious sense of emptiness, as if I¡¯m giving up something precious.


    Of course, I try not to show this in front of Nekra. I feel that, even for myself, it would be incredibly childish to be sad just because I¡¯m eating less ice cream than before.


    Sometimes, I catch myself feeling like my mind works like that of a child, overreacting to small things. But deep down, I prefer to believe that this is just an impression of mine.


    Anyway, something interesting happened: apparently, the success of the mission, especially because I was involved, made the higher-ups start to see real potential in the special classes.


    I found out, by the way, that Rupert had a lot of influence in the decision, since he was the human leader ¡ª or something like that ¡ª present during the mission. Plus, the other team members seemed to have a favorable opinion of me, which undoubtedly helped solidify my position.


    Speaking of which, since the mission, I haven¡¯t seen Rupert or any other member of the team from that day. Well, I guess they¡¯re on standby for new missions or something like that. Besides, it¡¯s not like anomalies receive visitors often, and, honestly, I can¡¯t think of any reason that would make them do something like that.


    Of course, I don¡¯t exactly know what this means or what impact this could have on my future, but I guess from now on, it should make them reconsider the use of special anomalies in missions or something like that.


    Anyway, that¡¯s everything that happened until recently... and by the way, for some time now, I¡¯ve been feeling a strange weight on my head, like something is pressing on me.


    (... Nekra, what are you doing?) I whispered mentally to Nekra, who, for some reason, seemed completely fascinated by my ram¡¯s horns.


    (You and I... we¡¯re so alike...) Nekra replied mentally, her voice filled with a strange admiration, as if she were discovering something deeply significant in this.


    In the end, I could only let out an exasperated sigh and let Nekra continue whatever it was she was doing with my horns. By the way, I never really stopped to question this, but... why did I get horns when I absorbed Nekra¡¯s powers ¡ª or rather, part of them? There was no clear explanation, and the only answer I got from Nekra was a confused look and a simple "it¡¯s always been like that" But what exactly has always been like that? I really don¡¯t get it.


    By the way, this doesn¡¯t exactly relate to the situation we¡¯re in right now, but there¡¯s something I¡¯ve noticed about Nekra recently. And, honestly, I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t notice it before. I mean, it was so clear, so obvious, but for some reason ¨C maybe because I didn¡¯t really want to admit it or face it ¨C I just didn¡¯t see it.


    Even though she has organs, something I don¡¯t have, for some reason Nekra¡¯s organs don¡¯t function. The biggest proof of this is right in front of me, at this very moment. With my head resting on Nekra¡¯s chest, where her heart should be, I don¡¯t hear anything. No sound, no beating.


    It¡¯s as if, inside, she¡¯s completely hollow. However, the truth is that Nekra does have a heart, just like any other organ. The only difference is that, in her chest, Nekra¡¯s heart simply doesn¡¯t beat.


    Nekra didn¡¯t seem to notice much difference, but recently she noticed something peculiar: just like her, humans ¡ª like Laura and Emily, for example ¡ª also have hearts that beat incessantly. At first, this seemed strange to her, something that made her stop for a moment and reflect.


    However, that was it. No doubts, no persistent curiosity. She didn¡¯t give it much thought, and as a result, I decided not to delve into it either. Anyway, I can¡¯t help but wonder what else the future holds for us, what other unexpected situations may arise.


    I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about conceptual virtues, but to be honest, it¡¯s been less than a month and a half since Nekra arrived. It would be absurd for another virtue to appear so suddenly... right? Still, no matter how much I try to convince myself of this, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that I¡¯m just postponing the inevitable.


    ***


    (POV - Laura Cavendish)


    "So, why exactly did you want to see me?" Laura asked, fixing her gaze on the man in front of her. Arthur Hensley observed her for a moment, his expression unreadable, before any response escaped his lips.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Hmm... I don¡¯t think you need to be so cautious with me" Arthur remarked in a casual tone, a faint smile on his lips: "You know I¡¯m not someone you need to distrust"


    "You can¡¯t blame me. The first time we met, the world almost ended. I can¡¯t say I had a good first impression of you, you know?" Laura replied, keeping her gaze fixed and suspicious on Arthur. He, in turn, just shrugged, indifferent.


    Currently, the two were in Laura¡¯s office when, suddenly, she received an email. This time, there was an identified sender, but even if there hadn¡¯t been, Laura was sure she could guess it was Arthur.


    However, as the exchange of messages progressed, the conversation took a more personal turn than she would¡¯ve liked. After all, it involved her precious little anomaly.


    "Let¡¯s get straight to the point. What exactly do you want with the [Angel of Death]?" Laura asked, her voice firm and devoid of any hesitation, as if there was no room for deviation or evasive answers.


    Instead of showing any nervousness, Arthur calmly brought the cup of tea to his lips, savoring the hot liquid with ease. His deliberate and carefree gesture only fueled Laura''s impatience, who observed each of his movements with increasing frustration. Noticing her unease, Arthur let a subtle smile escape, as though he found the situation amusing.


    "Let¡¯s calm down first. In a conversation, the one who lets impatience take over is usually the one who loses the argument. But don¡¯t worry" Arthur said, flashing a small smile: "I have a good reason for being here today, and I bet both you and your boss will want to hear what I have to say"


    Laura raised an eyebrow at Arthur¡¯s words. To her, the news he was about to share didn¡¯t seem important enough to really make her stop and think, especially since it directly involved the [Angel of Death].


    However, for some inexplicable reason, a strange feeling began to grow within her¡ªa subtle unease, as if she was being led, step by step, exactly where Arthur wanted her to go.


    "Alright, let¡¯s hear it. What do you have for me?" Laura asked, letting out a tired sigh, as if already anticipating a complicated answer.


    At that moment, a tense, deep silence took over the room, as if time itself had slowed down. Laura lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Arthur across from her. The only thing she could focus on was the strange calm in his expression, a serenity that bordered on absolute confidence.


    It was as though he knew, with unsettling certainty, that he would achieve his goals. Reluctantly, Laura didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the truth was beginning to sneak into her mind: perhaps, indeed, there was a legitimate reason for him to need the [Angel of Death].


    As she got lost in her own thoughts, Arthur¡¯s voice sliced through the silence, causing Laura to flinch slightly at his words. He spoke with a mix of enthusiasm and seriousness: "I¡¯ve been diving deep into conceptual virtues lately, and with the arrival of Death, I¡¯ve finally located another virtue, more or less"


    Laura couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. Although she had been prepared for any type of conversation, she had to admit this was one she hadn¡¯t expected. In truth, it wasn¡¯t like the organization hadn¡¯t been investigating virtues since the discovery of death.


    However, so far, their research hadn¡¯t yielded anything concrete¡ªjust vague, almost mythological stories that could be classified as local legends or something of the sort, without any real basis.


    "Are you serious?" Laura asked, her eyes wide with surprise: "Or rather, how exactly did you manage that?" She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, her voice mixed with disbelief and curiosity.


    "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t lie about this. Well, as for the method... let¡¯s just say that similar energies have a curious way of attracting each other" Arthur replied, flashing an enigmatic smile, as if he was holding a secret only he understood.


    Laura had to admit: this news was undoubtedly something that Emily... no, something the entire organization should know. Since the moment death was discovered, it had been classified as a Nihilum-class anomaly.


    In other words, it was an anomaly with enough power to annihilate human life. For this reason, it was of utmost importance for the organization to gather all possible information that could lead to the location of other virtues, so they could be contained properly and safely.


    "So, you know where the portal to this new virtue is?" Laura asked, her gaze fixed on Arthur, seeking answers: "I assume the method to summon it is the same as with Death, right? Through the [Angel of Death], like last time?" She added, her expression curious but filled with doubt.


    The moment she asked, Laura felt Arthur¡¯s gaze on her for a brief second, as if he was assessing something in her expression. In the next moment, he placed his cup down on the table with a soft clink and let out a subtle sigh¡ªalmost imperceptible, but enough to leave Laura intrigued and confused.


    Arthur looked directly at Laura and, with a sigh, commented: "As you mentioned, I was able to locate the portal. However, when I arrived, it was already open. Judging by the complete destruction I found there, it seems this happened quite some time ago"


    Hearing Arthur¡¯s words, Laura felt a sudden shiver run down her body, as if her strength was being drained by an invisible weight. She understood what he was saying, but her mind refused to accept it. For a moment, she thought she was hearing things because, if what he was saying was really true, it could only mean one thing.


    "So... you¡¯re trying to tell me..." Laura began, but was cut off by Arthur, who, with an urgent tone, interrupted her before she could finish the sentence.


    "She''s out there, probably been there longer than I¡¯d like to imagine, much longer than my mind can process. But the truth is, I have no idea where she could be now. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll need the [Angel of Death]¡¯s help. You mentioned she felt Death¡¯s presence before, right? I have some clues that might guide us to the new virtue, but honestly, I don¡¯t think I can find it without her intervention" Arthur said, his voice dragging as if the weight of his words was heavier than he could bear, as he slumped in his chair with a heavy sigh.


    In the end, after hearing Arthur¡¯s words, one single thought took over Laura¡¯s mind, like a weight too impossible to ignore: (We¡¯re screwed)


    Of course, while the fact that nothing had really happened yet was a relief, Anomalies were unpredictable. In an instant, what seemed like a friendly anomaly could turn hostile, and the opposite was just as possible.


    To be honest, this sudden change happened more often than Laura liked to remember. The instability of these entities made any moment of calm an illusion, a breath before the storm.

 Chapter 104 - Interludio - A little chat

    (POV - Emily Parker)


    (So I wasn¡¯t just hearing things...) Emily thought, her gaze fixed on the scattered papers covering the table. These were documents from the recent mission involving the [Angel of Death] ¡ª or, more precisely, reports detailing the events.


    One particular report immediately caught her attention. Something had been highlighted in bold, standing out on the page as if demanding to be noticed. "Ability to communicate mentally, though in a limited way" The words imprinted themselves in her mind, as if carrying a deeper meaning yet to be unraveled.


    That made Emily reflect on the last time she had encountered the little anomaly. That strangely sweet, almost adorable voice that had echoed in her mind¡ªhad it really been hers? Emily couldn¡¯t say for sure, but something inside her told her that voice hadn¡¯t emerged at that precise moment without reason. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something more behind it, something she hadn¡¯t yet fully grasped.


    "Guess I¡¯ll have to see for myself" Emily murmured, her eyes still fixed on the report, as if every word held a mystery waiting to be solved.


    Her expression revealed intense focus, and the slight furrow of her brows hinted at the growing tension as she analyzed the data with near-obsessive precision.


    Of course, the anomaly¡¯s surprising ability to speak wasn¡¯t the only thing that had caught Emily¡¯s attention. More than that, the anomaly¡¯s performance during the mission had been nothing short of flawless.


    Not only had she helped resolve the situation decisively, but she had also rescued every single team member when they were in danger¡ªacting purely of her own volition.


    Although Emily was already aware of this, there was something comforting about seeing it firsthand. It almost felt like witnessing the best of the anomaly¡¯s nature.


    Somehow, it warmed her from the inside, like an older sister bursting with pride over her little sister acing a test.


    It was a sweet, protective feeling, as if, in some way, the anomaly had become more than just an ally¡ªshe had become a familiar presence.


    The next moment, Emily rose from her chair with quiet grace and walked toward the door, her firm, steady steps echoing through the room. Her gaze, sharp and curious, locked onto the path ahead, her mind racing as she absorbed every detail around her.


    Within seconds, she was making her way through the facility¡¯s long corridors, the rhythmic sound of her footsteps blending into the hushed atmosphere. Every few moments, scientists and guards crossed her path, offering brief nods or formal greetings.


    Emily returned their gestures with a small acknowledgment, long accustomed to this routine¡ªone that had been established well before her rise to Director of Operations.


    Her steps carried her to an elevator that would take her to the deeper levels of the facility, where two small yet incredibly mysterious and dangerous anomalies resided in relative peace.


    Despite their containment in one of the lower floors, the environment had become noticeably safer since the arrival of a certain anomaly. For those who spent most of their time there, the place had become... mentally easier to endure.


    That was because, ever since this new anomaly had shown up, the others on that floor had displayed an unexpected calmness.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The reason behind this change, however, remained an enigma¡ªa mystery yet to be solved.


    Of course, no one else could have known that a small, friendly being¡ªcloaked almost entirely in white¡ªhad paid a visit to her neighbors, securing their mysterious promises.


    Well... that was a story for another time. Emily snapped back to the present as the elevator doors slid open, revealing another long, brightly lit corridor. Her once-hesitant steps grew more resolute as she approached a specific containment room.


    Every movement reflected her growing determination. Stopping before the door, she took a deep breath, gathering a final surge of confidence. Extending a hand, she touched the device by the entrance. The faint sound of an unlocking mechanism hummed through the air, and the door slid open soundlessly, inviting her inside.


    The room beyond was entirely different from the sterile halls outside. Emily¡¯s eyes scanned her surroundings, taking in the scene in an instant: dolls of every shape and color scattered across the floor, along with toys and objects that spoke of childhood memories.


    Yet what truly caught her attention were the two figures who resided there¡ªenigmatic beings whose presence seemed almost at odds with the childlike setting around them. Near the only bed in the room¡ªlarge enough to comfortably accommodate two people, even those who weren¡¯t particularly small¡ªtwo little figures were visible.


    One of them locked eyes with Emily, its gaze filled with curiosity, while the other played with a few dolls that, strangely enough, seemed to be moving on their own, drifting lazily across the room. The sight exuded an air of mystery, as if this space held secrets only the two of them could understand.


    Emily¡¯s footsteps echoed with quiet confidence as she approached the figure seated on the bed. With each step, the being¡ªsilent and still¡ªlifted its gaze, golden eyes reflecting the difference in height between them. As Emily drew closer, an unspoken tension filled the air. She stood before the [Angel of Death].


    Yet, a subtle dilemma surfaced in her mind¡ªshe wasn¡¯t sure how to proceed. The reports had mentioned that the [Angel of Death] had initiated contact on her own. Should Emily wait as well? Or was there something specific she needed to do? Maybe she needed to get the anomaly¡¯s attention...


    A series of thoughts raced through her mind, only to vanish instantly when a soft, sweet, melodic voice¡ªone that could be described with endless adjectives¡ªechoed in her mind.


    It was so serene, so gentle, that Emily almost lost herself in it, as if her very consciousness was slipping away.


    (Emily)


    It was so simple. Just her name. Nothing more. No grand revelations. No answers to the questions she had been searching for. And yet, somehow, something within her settled. It was as if a lifelong search had finally reached its conclusion. For a fleeting moment, she felt that every effort, every sleepless night, every uncertainty¡ªit had all been worth it.


    Emily felt at peace. A deep, indescribable peace, as though she had grasped a truth that transcended time itself. For a brief second, she regained her senses. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and her previously pale cheeks warmed with color as the absurdity of her own reaction dawned on her.


    She had been dazed like an idiot¡ªwithout even realizing she had been staring, slack-jawed. The small anomaly¡¯s golden eyes blinked at her, reflecting a quiet confusion that only deepened Emily¡¯s embarrassment.


    Each golden fleck in those eyes felt like it was piercing straight into her soul, amplifying the discomfort. At that moment, a single thought crossed Emily¡¯s mind, clear and undeniable.


    (This is dangerous... Her voice... it¡¯s far more divine... no, I mean, soft... dangerous¡ªthan we ever imagined)


    Spinning on her heels, Emily turned away abruptly, heading straight for the exit, her heart pounding with every step. She needed to make an announcement soon¡ªwarning everyone to be cautious if the [Angel of Death] attempted telepathic contact.


    If she had nearly lost control just from hearing her voice, she didn¡¯t even want to imagine what could happen to others, whose minds were far more fragile than hers. The fear of a deeper mental influence made her pause, realizing that this wasn¡¯t just about physical security¡ªit was about protecting the very minds of those around her.


    Emily¡¯s steps only ceased once she reached the door. Behind her, a small figure watched in silence, golden eyes blinking softly as she tilted her head to the side. Her expression was even more confused than before, as if trying to make sense of what had just happened. A single thought crossed her mind.


    (Emily... Why the hell did she even come here in the first place?)